《Ero Skill Tree》


 Chapter 1 - One: Hidden Skills

    I opened my eyes slowly, the bright sun hurting them as I tried. Finally, I forced them open and was met by an entirely unexpected sight as I squinted. Right in front of me stood one of, no, the most beautiful woman I had ever seen in my life. She was leant far enough forward that I could see right down the front of her low-cut top. I tried to pull my eyes away, but it was as if that part of her body possessed its own field of gravity. Her arm was on my shoulder and she gently shook me.


    "Mwmwm mwmwm mwmwmw mwmwwmw." She called out.


    I couldn''t make out a word that she was saying as she tried tomunicate with me. I could just see an expression of mild written panic across her face. As the rest of my senses started toe back to me, I noticed that my ears were ringing loudly.


    "Are you okay? Can you move? I partially healed you and the creature is dazed, but you need to act quickly. I can''t defeat it on my own!" I could now make out what the beautiful woman was saying.


    I tried to move, but pain shot through my body, my head feeling like it was being pulled down by a heavy weight.


    "Easy there, stand up slowly." She suggested, as she offered me her hand.


    I took the offered hand I tried to stand once again with her help, trying to do my best to take my eyes of the curves of her beautiful body as I did so. This time I was able to stand with her help. The pain was seemingly retreating from my body and my mind was beginning to clear. I looked at the woman stood in front of me, she was wearing odd clothes, as in she seemed to not be wearing enough for our current situation. She had on what looked to be a ck bikini top and tight hot pants covering her lower half, with a velvety looking cape slung over her back. She had shoulder length jet ck hair, her skin looked as pale as fresh snow and almost translucent. In her spare hand she held a long staff with a crystal on the top. I was almost sent into a trance as I gazed at her.


    "Ahum." She coughed as she finished pulling me up. "Are you okay to stand?" She asked now blushing a little.


    "Y-yeah, I''m fine thank you." I btedly drew my eyes away.


    "Good. We don''t have long until it wears off. I''m sorry to drop you in at the deep end like this when you''ve only just arrived, but we don''t have time to do it any other way."


    "Until what wears off?" I asked still confused about the whole situation.


    "Until the daze effect wears off him." She answered me, titling her head in the direction of something lying on the floor.


    My line of sight followed where she pointed to the thing that was the floor. A groaning sound came from it as it slowly started to get to its feet. The creature or thing looked just like a giant pig, but unlike a pig it was starting to stand up on its hind legs. The other big give away that this was no pig was the rows of sharp teeth that its mouth contained. It was scary looking even from this distance.


    "What is that thing?" I yelped.


    "It''s an Ogre."


    "Right makes sense." I thought to myself.


    "Look we don''t have. Time you''re just going to have to fight it before the effect wears off."


    "Fight it. That thing! Me?! What with?"


    "Your sword." She pointed to my side.


    I looked where she pointed and found a de on my hip.


    "There''s no time to exin. You''re just going to have to attack it. Don''t worry about what to do, just swing at it your hardest before daze wears off and I''ll buff you. It''s a weak monster so a buffed strike even from a beginner like you should be enough to kill it."


    With no time to think and the Ogre creature already getting to its feet, I made the split-second decision to trust this woman a do just what she said. I drew the de from my hip, held it above my head and charge the creature before it moved on us. As I ran the woman called out something from behind me, I felt a warm sensation and noticed a slight glow for a second before suddenly feeling full of energy. I bore down on the Ogre bringing the de down across its neck severing a major artery as I did so. Even I could see it was a fatal strike.


    "Yay! You did it!" The woman called out from behind me.


    I spun around to see her looking ted at our victory. It didn''tst long as the next moment she stumbled and fell to the ground. Not knowing what was happening I ran to her aid.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked as I reached her side.


    "I was injured during the summoning, and I spent too much mana using the status effect and buff."


    "Can''t you just heal yourself?" I asked brushing off the thing about summoning, too concerned about her wellbeing.


    "Not anymore."


    "Isn''t there anything I can do?"


    "No¡­ The hero ss doesn''t have any healing abilities in their skill tree."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hero¡­ Skill tree?"


    "Just concentrate when you think it."


    I did just as she said and concentrated as I thought ''skill tree'' and to my surprise a translucent screen appeared before my eyes. It was just as you would expect there were the names of various skill lines, a couple already highlighted, some seemingly basic skills that my ss came with. I scanned the screen, but it was just as she said, there was no healing line¡­ That was until I looked at the far right of the screen, there was a greyed-out skill line. I couldn''t even make out any of the names of the skills in it. Apart from one skill at the very start. It said, ''special heal''.


    "Hold on, I''ve found something!"


    "Really?" She answered sounding really surprised.


    "Yes. What do I do now?"


    "You should have some starting points and possibly a first kill bonus, but you shouldn''t be wasting your points on that."


    "I''m going to, so just tell me what I need to do."


    "Okay¡­ Think of the skill to select it then think learn skill."


    "Right."


    I did just as she instructed and there was a faint tada noise as I did so, and the skill became highlighted like my other basic abilities.


    "Got it now what?"


    "Seeing as you''ll only be at level one, you will need to be touching my body to use it. Just think activate and skill name to make it work."


    "Okay, where are you hurt?"


    She rolled over from her side and on to her back, revealing a cut travelling up from her hip to her belly button. It looked deep.


    "Here." She said pointing to the cut. "Just ce your hands on my sides."


    "S-sure..."


    I knelt next to her, leaning over from her side and gently ced my hands either side of the cut. She quivered ever so slightly as a touched her silky smooth skin. I nced up at her face only to see her blushing and quickly looked back at the cut.


    "I''m going to start now."


    "Please do."


    I quickly activated the ''special heal'' skill, my hands glowing ever so faintly as I did so. I stared down at her wound as the healing process started. The cut slowly started to disappear right in front of my eyes, it really was quite something to behold, but it was what happened next that really took me by surprise.


    "Mmnh¡­" She suddenly moaned.


    It really wasn''t the sort of moan I would expect from an injured person¡­ No, I shook my head, I was just letting my imagination get the better of me as I was touching someone so damn hot for the first time in a while.


    "Nghhh¡­" She moaned again. This time much louder than the first.


    I was sure I wasn''t only imagining it this time, she definitely sounded like she was enjoying this. I nced up at her face. She waspletely flush and was holding a hand to her mouth seductively.


    "Are you? Should I stop now?" I asked a little thrown by what was suddenly happening.


    "No¡­ P-Please, you need to finish."


    "O-Okay."

 Chapter 2 - Two: I Really Shouldve Guessed That Would Happen

    I looked back over her cut. It was almostpletely healed and was barely visible, but she had instructed me to carry on, so I kept going. She continued to moan as I kept up the skill, starting to rock a little on her behind. She started to cross her legs as she did so slowly bringing her knee up and down while shuffling around. I could feel her body temperature steadily rising through my hands and if things carried on like this it wasn''t going to be the only thing that was beginning to rise.


    "I can''t take it anymore!" She called out as she almost gasped for air.


    She suddenly sat up, taking me by surprise and throwing me of bnce. The next thing I knew I wasid on my back and she was beginning to climb on me, my hands fallen to my sides in the process.


    "N-No, don''t stop that." She said pulling my hands to her hips as she did so.


    By this point I had lost all rational thought as the blood was redirected from my brain and just did as I was instructed. Sure, there was a bit of a draining sensation from using the skill, but it was nothing to worry about, it just felt like a little bit of exertion. I wasn''t going to let it ruin this delightful turn of events. It seemed that she wasn''t going to let herself be distracted either. She had nowpletely mounted me and had begun rubbing herself back and forth on my lower half.


    She pulled down her top, letting her breasts fall out and oh, my it was some sight. She had a more than ample chest and the word pert didn''t do them justice. I couldn''t quite grasp the physics behind how they held themselves like that. She leant forward leaning on my chest as she did so. She then tore my t-shirt with a surprising show of strength as she sat back up, all the while still swinging her hips. Next, she moved to my trousers, undoing the buttons, and pulling them down along with my underwear with considerable dexterity.


    I was ready for what came next and so was she, quickly climbing on top of me, inserting it into herself in one fluid movement. She was so wet I slid right into her as she let out the loudest moan yet, it was almost as if she was already there. I could tell just how excited she was the moment I was inside, her inner walls were convulsing. It felt, it felt really good. I was already starting to worry about how long I couldst with things feeling this good. She started swinging her hips again, my hands gripping her firm behind as she went. Then it hit me, I could tell I was getting too drained. It had to be the skill. I panicked slightly and not thinking clearly, I just tried to lift my hands from her body, but I couldn''t. She was holding my hands in ce and I no longer had the strength to resist her. There must have been some other way to stop it, but I couldn''t think. Before I knew it, I felt I was slipping away, then things went nk.


    I''m not sure for how long, but it seemed as if quite some had time passed before I felt my sense of self again. Just like earlier I squinted as I tried to open my eyes in the bright sunlight. As I did the memories from before started toe flooding back to me.


    "Did I just imagine all of that?" I asked myself.


    I really felt like I must have fallen asleep somewhere and had some strange dreams¡­ Then I noticed the soft and warm sensation under my head. It was unusuallyfortable.


    "Oh, you''re awake!" A familiar voice called out from above me.


    I looked up to see the same woman from earlier looking down at me. She was giving me a warm smile, but I could still sense concern in her voice.


    "Yeah I am." I answered her, still a little fuzzy headed.


    I then realised exactly where I was lying. My head wasid on her thighs, I was using them as ap pillow.


    "Look." She started. "I''m so, so sorry about what happened earlier. I should never have let it go on so long. You using the heal for that long could have been seriously dangerous at your level."


    Her face was still a little flush with colour from earlier.


    "Oh, no, it''s fine honestly. I''m totally okay and you looked like you really needed it. I''m just d that I could help you out."


    "I still should have known better."


    "Well I''m fine, we both got a little carried away, but none of us are hurt, that''s the main thing."


    "I suppose¡­"


    I sat up from thep pillow.


    "Look, um, sorry what is your name?"


    "It''s Lillia."


    "Hi Lillia, my name''s Theo by the way. Um would you mind exining a few things for me? My mind is a little cloudy."


    "No not at all Theo. I would have done so earlier if we weren''t so up against it! I really am sorry."


    "Honestly, it''s fine, please don''t apologise. I think I heard you say a few things, I could have been confused, but you mentioned that a summoning drew that Ogres attention?"


    "Yes, it was drawn me when I summoned you to this world."


    "Hold on, that was real?" I asked a little shocked.


    "Yes."


    I thought back to thest thing I remembered before waking up here for the first time. I was walking down the street when I had a sharp pain in my chest. I thought I was dying; everything went nk and then there was a bright light that I followed. When I opened my eyes, I was here with Lillia¡­


    "So that''s what that was."


    "It was."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "But how?"


    "I used the ancient spell handed down for generations to summon a hero to fight the demon lord."


    "Hold on hero? Demon lord!?"


    "Yes, you''re a hero summoned here to fight the demon lord."


    "You want me to fight the demon lord?"


    "Yes." She answered smiling her warm inviting smile at me.


    I wasn''t quite sure I was liking this current turn of events, but thinking about it, this was all starting to sound strangely familiar.


    "There''s a demon lord?"


    "Yes. They appeared here about sixty years ago, bringing destruction to ournd, birthing many monsters, and destroying most of the men."


    "Destroying the men?"


    "Yes, many women have been killed, but nearly all of the men have been destroyed by the demon lord."


    The distinction was a little odd, but I didn''t think to question it.


    "So, you summoned me to kill them?"


    "Yes, exactly. We summon the heroes in the hopes of ending the demon lord''s reign."


    "You mean there''s been more than one hero?"


    "There has been and there is more than one here right now, but none of them have been sessful in tackling the demon king."


    "But you''re expecting me to be able to?"


    "Yes, I have very high hopes for you!" Her smile was now very warm and very inviting.


    "I''m not sure if I¡­"


    "Not yet, you will need to grow your strength first, but I really think that you could be the one."


    Looking at her and remembering what happened earlier I was still struggling to concentrate properly. I had to shake my head to stop myself being drawn in by the look in her eyes. It wasn''t quite working, so I stood up and took in a deep breath. Lillia stood up with me looking slightly concerned.


    "Is everything okay?" She asked softly.


    "Yeah¡­ I was just thinking, shouldn''t we head back to the nearest town before it gets dark?"


    Lillia looked as if she had suddenly remembered something important.


    "Yes, you''re right. We should head back into town, there''s a lot to do after a sessful summons."


    "Right, well lead the way."


    She took me by the hand and started walking. We went a few steps before she stopped turning to me.


    "Theo do you think we could¡­"


    "Think we could what?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing¡­ We should really head back, and you definitely need to recuperate from earlier before we do anything else.

 Chapter 3 - Three: Are All My Skills Going To Work Like This?

    I found out talking to Lillia on our way into the town that she was only out in the fields to do the summoning, as it was safely far enough away from the town and few monsters were there and mostly only weak ones. You were only likely to bump into the asional weak Ogre, but even that was a rare sight and we had just been unlucky earlier. A twenty-minute walkter and were walking through the town''s main gates. The town was on the edge of the realm, but it was apparently thergest in the local area and was every bit what you would expect to see from a medieval fantasy realm. It was evenplete with every type of demi human you could imagine from Elves to Beastkin. It was when Lillia noticed my surprise at seeing them, that she announced herself as an Elf. It was only noticeable by her ears, which were covered by her hair. Learning this her natural physique now made sense.


    The town was bustling as we headed through the market area first. I wanted to check things out a little bit, but Lillia was insistent that we headed straight for the adventures'' guild.


    "I need to inform them of the sessful summoning and get you registered as quickly as possible." She told me.


    "Okay lead the way." I answered a little disappointed.


    She pulled me through the crowds of people and within a few minutes we were walking up therge flight of stairs that led to the adventurers'' guild. It was arge stone building and from the looks of it one of the oldest in town. It was busy inside, with many people seeming to be either waiting at the desks to hand in reports, checking the notice board for jobs or just sat at the tables enjoying some food and drink.


    I had already noticed this in the town, but it was even more apparent in the confined space of the adventurers'' guild. There were hardly any men around. Actually, in here there were none at all. I understood that most of the men here had been wiped out by the demon lord, but there weren''t even any other heroes around. I nced around the ce taking in the faces as we headed for the registration desk, catching the asional nce from an onlooker here and there. The other thing that I noticed here was that most of the women were seriously attractive. Not all as a good looking as Lillia, but then most people weren''t. But seriously, the entire female poption seemed to all be sixes and above. I must have been staring too much because my arm suddenly got a yank.


    "Is everything okay?" Lillia asked, with just the slightest hint of annoyance in her voice.


    "Oh yes¡­ I was just, um, wondering there don''t seem to be any men in here, not even other heroes."


    "It''s like I told you before, most of the men were either killed or destroyed. The heroes, well we can only summon fifty to the world at any one time. Most will either be out training or tracking down the demon king, or one of their minions."


    "I see so there are only fifty¡­"


    "That''s the maximum. I''m not quite sure how many there are currently summoned and nearly half of them are women by the way."


    Well that did make sense.


    "That exins that then¡­ So, where do we go now?"


    "Over here,e on."


    Lillia took my hand again and pulled me towards the front desk. Where there was a free attendant waiting on the other side. The attendant looked to be in her early twenties. She had ck hair that was neatly tied back and was wearing sses. Judging by appearances she looked to be the quiet and bookish type. She wore a white, blouse and a ck pencil skirt. It seemed to be the uniform for the staff in this ce and well, it definitely suited her.


    As we approached the desk, she tapped down the paperwork she was holding to straighten it out, her chest wobbling a little as she did so, before cing them to the side on the desk. I tried my hardest not to stare, considering what happened when I first met Lillia, it seemed rude to ogle every girl that I met, at least in front of her.


    "Good evening Lillia. How can I help you today?" The attendant asked.


    "Evening Jules, I''vee to record a summoning and get this one registered."


    "Ah another sessful summoning. Well done!"


    "Thanks."


    "I hope this one has a better end than thest." Jules added giving me a slightly awkward smile.


    "Oh, I have a really good feeling about this one!" Lillia answered patting me on the back in a friendly way.


    I made a mental note to find out exactly what happened to thest hero that Lillia summoned.


    "Okay. If you just sign the paperwork here at the bottom like usual." Jules said sliding a piece of paper to Lillia across the desk.


    Lillia signed the document with a pen attached to the desk like you see in banks before passing it back.


    "Here you go."


    "Thanks. Now then, let''s get this one sorted."


    Jules leant under the desk and rummaged around for a moment before reappearing with a shallow box looking device and a small rectangle looking piece of steel on a ne. It looked like arge dog tag. Jules ced the device down on the table and put the tag on top.


    "If you could just ce your hand on here." Jules instructed pointing to the device.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I put my hand down and the was a sh of light from underneath, a little like a photocopier. I lifted my hand off the device and Jules picked up the tag, inspecting it to check it had been correctly processed.


    "Hmm, all looks to be in order." She said before looking a little serious. "Oh my, I''ve heard of this, but I''ve never actually seen one before. It''s exceptionally rare!"


    "What is it?" I asked quite interested in what was happening.


    "Well, it''s added your ss of hero and the ten starter points for joining the guild, but¡­ You have a custom character skill tree avable and it seems you have already added one of the skills."


    "Oh that¡­" I answered slightly embarrassed and not wanting to make eye contact with either women for a moment.


    "You should be pleased. It''s a great sign, something that rarely happens and a special set of skills that only you can possess!" She told me excitedly.


    "Oh cool, yeah, it is pretty special¡­."


    "It looks like you can level up your ''special heal'' skill with one point. I can do that for you now if you like?"


    "Yeah sure why not."


    She ced the tag back on the device and the screen popped up in front of my eyes again. It appeared with the message ''special heal'' upgraded. Magic cost reduced one point per second and range increased by one meter. Well that seemed pretty useful. There was a quiet tada noise in my ears and another message popped up which said, new skill ''appraisal'' now avable.


    "Oh, and it looks like you have a new skill too. It''s five points if you would like me to add it?"


    "Maybe you shou¡­"


    "Yes please." I answered not hearing Lillia."


    "Okay." Jules answered adding the skill.


    A message popped up that said ''appraisal'' now avable. Without thinking about it I immediately activated the skill and nearly choked by the sight in front of me, letting out a little cough. I should have guessed it would work like this considering how ''special heal'' ended up working. I shouldn''t have really looked, but my eyes were glued to the spot for now. Jules was stood there looking like she was only in her underwear, much more racy stuff than I had her pegged for I might add. A very nice ckcey top and bottom set. I just stood there in silence for a moment until finally.


    "Sir are you okay?" Jules asked blushing a little under my gaze.


    "Theo? Called out Lillia.


    "What? Yes! Fine, very fine, I''m fine. Does it tell you what it does?" I asked trying to hide my concern.


    "No, only the name of the skill." Jules assured me.


    "Few, I mean that''s a shame, it would be handy for a little background info."


    "O-okay¡­ Can you see my status? That''s normally what it means." Jules asked still blushing.


    "D-Definitely, yes. I mean yes, I can. Um, guild attendant." I fumbled a bit and answered the best I could under the circumstances.


    "Oh right. Seems to be working properly." Jules looked a little relieved.


    "Are you sure you''re okay? You look a little dazed." Lillia asked.


    "Yeah fine, just a little tired from earlier perhaps."


    "Then we should go and get you some foode on."


    We said goodbye to Jules then headed into the dining and drinking area of the guild hall.

 Chapter 4 - Four: A Late Night Visit

    Lillia led me us to an empty table in the middle of the guild hall. I had turned off the ''appraisal'' skill, even if what I had said at the counter was a bit of an excuse, I did still feel a little drained from before. Having it on in a room full of this many women seemed like it might be a bit overstimting. and there could always be something I really didn''t want to see. I was also feeling a little unsure if it was really okay for me to use it in such a way, as much as I kind of really wanted to use it anyway. What was with this ero skill tree anyway? I''d have to question Lillia about how something like this coulde aboutter, but right now there was something else I really wanted to ask her.


    "So, you''ve summoned a few heroes before me?"


    "Yes, several." She answered, before looking a little panicked and adding. "But, none like you before, none of them were special like you and we definitely didn''t do anything like earlier."


    "Oh okay¡­ Um, I was just wondering what happened to them? Jules mentioned something about yourst summon¡­"


    "They were all destroyed I''m afraid."


    "Destroyed how?"


    "Look Theo, it wasn''t that long ago, and the image is still pretty clear in my mind. Do you mind if we don''t talk about it right now?" She trembled a little as she spoke.


    That sounded pretty ominous, but I didn''t want to press further for now.


    "Sure, sorry, I didn''t mean to pry like that¡­"


    "It''s okay, really I don''t mind, I will tell you when I''m up to it."


    "Right."


    "Anyway, what would you like to eat?" She asked passing me the menu.


    Luckily for me the food in this world seemed pretty much like ours and I was easily able to pick something out before the waitress came over to take our order. The guild hall had a slightly strange atmosphere to it, a little like a cross between a town hall and a country pub. A couple of beers and a good meal inside of me then I didn''t think any more of it. After we had finished eating Lillia passed me over a key.


    "Here''s the key to your room. I had one prepared for you earlier, room number twenty seven. It''s a nice room." She told me.


    "Oh right, thank you. Do I owe you any money for it?"


    "No, no, don''t worry about that for now. We get some expenses and you''ll be able to pay your way as soon as we start on some quests."


    "Okay. So where do you stay?" I asked innocently.


    "I have an apartment in the town¡­ Um I''d like to, but I think for tonight it''s best if you stayed here. You know to get some rest. I wouldn''t want a repeat of earlier. I mean I would, but you know not like that." She said blushing quite considerably.


    "Yeah that''s fine I wasn''t expecting anything¡­ I just wondered is all."


    "That''s good. I think you should probably head up for some rest and I said I''d meet a friend in town if I had the time."


    "Right, sure of course."


    "I hope you don''t mind me leaving you like this?" Her eyes looking straight into mine as she spoke.


    "No really it''s fine. I want to head up now and I definitely could do with the rest so¡­"


    "I''lle and call for you first thing in the morning."


    "Okay, I listen out for you."


    It was already dark outside. I had no idea of what time it was really, but it did seemte anyway. Lillia said her goodbyes and left me to find my own way to my room.


    While I was finishing off my beer, I started to think about this whole situation. I wasn''t entirely sure I was happy about it. I mean the skills were good and I''d already had fun, but the whole thing about fighting the demon lord was concerning to say the least. I was also kind of stuck on what Lillia had said about the men being destroyed and the distinction between that and how the women were killed.


    In the end I gave up thinking about it, still not thinking too clearly and tired I finished my beer and headed up to where the sleeping quarters were. Lillia was right, it was a nice room. Perhaps a little basic but it would be more than sufficient for me. Feeling sleepy and with little else to do, I stripped down and climbed into bed, easily falling asleep.


    Sometimeter I was woken up by the sound of knocking on the door to my room. I sat up in bed and looked around the room a little confused. It was definitely still dark out, was that Lilliaing to wake me up? It seemed far too soon to be the morning. There was another knock at the door, so not knowing what else to do I climbed out of bed, then after quickly throwing on some trousers and a shirt I answered the door.


    "Lillia?" I asked as I opened the door still a little sleepy.


    No, it wasn''t her... Stood at the door was what I guessed to be a Catkin. I could tell by the little cat ears poking out of the top of her head and the tail wagging behind her back. This girl was seriously cute. She had silver blond hair, she was a little shorter than I am and was wearing a very well fitting little ck dress.


    "So, you''re Theo?" She asked.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Y-yes." I answered a little confused.


    "Good, I came to the right room." She replied walking straight past me and letting herself into my room.


    "Um¡­"


    "Do you want to close the door? It''s a little cold out." She asked.


    "Oh right, sure."


    Without thinking, I did as she asked and closed the door behind me. Suddenly a little worried about my situation I decided to activate ''appraisal'' because you know, she might be hiding a weapon or something under that little ck dress. Oh wow, the second in one day to be wearing a prettycy ck two-piece underneath. This girl was hot as hell and had assets just like Lillia, she was aparable beauty. In fact, I would have a tough time choosing between them if I a was asked who was prettier.


    "Ahum." She coughed to get my attention. "Well Lillia did say you seemed to daydream a fair bit."


    "Oh, so you know Lillia?"


    "Yes, I thought you knew. You didn''t just let a woman into your room who you''ve no idea who they are did you?"


    "N-no¡­ Um, do you mind me asking why you''re here?"


    "Training."


    "Right training¡­ What training? At this time of night!"


    "Now is always the best time to start. Lillia tells me you have a special skill?"


    "Special skill¡­ Oh, that. Yes."


    "Then please demonstrate it for me."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, please go ahead."


    "O-okay."


    I started to do as she said. This time I held my hand a little in front of her body, with the skill upgraded I didn''t need to touch. I waited for a moment, until the girl nodded for me to start then I activated ''special heal''.


    "Oh my." She let out in a seductive voice whilst biting her lip. "This is, this really¡­ oh." Her legs wobbled a bit, her knees touching each other.


    I turned off the skill, not wanting a repeat of earlier.


    "That was just how Lillia exined to me." She told me now back to her normal voice.


    "Yeah¡­"


    "Here take this." She said tossing me the small vial she had been holding in her hand the entire time.


    "What is it?"


    "A mana potion."


    "Oh, I see."


    Not thinking straight or thinking things through properly, a little tired and because of the situation I threw back the potion without questioning it. I almost instantly felt revitalised, like I''d just woken after a great sleep, but that wasn''t all I felt. I could feel my blood rushing and I looked down.


    "Oh, so you noticed. There was something a little extra in there. Now we can get to training and I''ll show you how to get the most out of that little skill of yours."


    I wasn''t quite sure what to think about this. On the one hand I felt a little taken advantage of, but at the same time I really, really wanted her to teach me¡­


    "Well, what are you waiting for?" She asked throwing herself backwards onto my bed and striking a very alluring pose.

 Chapter 5 - Five: Late Night Training

    At this point I didn''t need any further encouragement, so I stepped forward into the range of ''special heal'' and activated it. This all felt a little wrong, but I mean I was only watching.


    "Uh-oh my!" She murmured to herself.


    The pale skin of her face was now bing flush with colour. She bit her lip again as sheid back onto the sheets. Her hands starting to roam over her body, for now I just stood and took in everything unfolding in front of me. She ced a hand on her knee and it started slowly working itself up her leg, onto her thigh lifting up the little ck dress as it made its way up. Eventually she had brought it all the way up to her underwear. First, she paused for a moment, then breathing heavily she rubbed on the outside of hercy back panties and then finally her hand slipped inside, reaching her entrance.


    "Mnnyan¡­" She moaned as her fingers slipped inside.


    That was it. I couldn''t just stand a watch anymore. Even if she was one of Lillia''s friends I couldn''t help it, maybe it was the drug, but I wanted, needed, to be a part of this. I pulled off my shirt and slung it on the floor. Then I stood facing herid on the bed leant forward and slid my hands up her legs, clutched her panties and slid them off. She briefly lifted her head up from the bed and gave me shy look beforeying back again. Her forward and pushy attitude from earlier seemed to have disappeared. Having slipped off her panties I got to my knees, first kissing the inside of her thighs and then working my way up. I reached the top of her thigh and moved in, slowly sucking on her clit, and gently inserting two fingers.


    "Unnyan." She suddenly moaned again, her hands tightly gripping the bed sheets.


    Her juices were already dripping down my hand. After a minute or so I couldn''t take it anymore, I couldn''t even remember why I was trying to resist now. I stood up, quickly threw off my trousers and lifted her up in my arms then cing her down on the bed further in and climbed on after her. Spreading her legs open and climbing on top of her, I crept forward and slowly started to insert myself.


    "Hnngnyan¡­" She moaned looking towards me once again.


    I pulled myself up her body as I slipped inside and grabbed her by her hips. Now fully inside I started thrust, slowly at first but gradually increasing the speed. All the while with ''special heal'' still activated and she seemed to be loving it.


    "O, oh yes¡­" Escaped her lips.


    I kept on picking up the pace and she seemed to only be enjoying it more. Starting to arch her back and still tightly gripping the sheets. Her juices freely flowing out and all over the bed as I pumped away harder and harder.


    "I-I can''t¡­ I-I can''t take any more¡­" She yelped. "I''m gonna..."


    Her insides gripped me as she came, but I didn''t slow down, and she kept on. Her face was growing beet red and her eyes looked as if they were rolling in the back of her head. With all of this stimtion it wasn''t long before I started to reach my limit too. She looked to be enjoying herself so much that I didn''t even try to hold back, just releasing inside of her. Having finished I rolled off her andid on the bed next to her, coated in sweat and trying to catch my breath.


    We bothy on the bed next to each other catching our breath in silence. This continued for a few minutes until she rolled over to face me with a slight mischievous smile and a glint in her eye.


    "I think it''s time we continued with your training, don''t you?" She told me.


    "Are you sure? You looked like you couldn''t take anymore only a moment ago." I asked, surprised because she really had looked like she had reached her limit with the first round.


    "That was nothing, we catkin recover quickly, and you just took me a little by surprise is all." She said taking my cock in her hand. "And it seems you are more than ready to go again." Her pushy and confident tone already back.


    "Well, I suppose if it is for my training."


    She didn''t need any further sign of agreement and rolled herself on top of me. This time she didn''t go straight for the deed. Instead embracing me and begun kissing me, pushing her tongue into my mouth. She was an exceptionally good kisser and I was engrossed. This continued for a minute or so, until she sat up all of a sudden.


    "Don''t you think you should engage your skill now?" She suggested.


    I had been holding off to start with. I still wasn''t sure how long I would be able to hold out with it on for a extended period of time, but the potion she gave did still seem to be in effect if my lower half was anything to go by.<novelnext></novelnext>


    S-sure."


    I did just as she asked and activated ''special heal'' again. It was instantly followed by a sensual moan slipping from her lips. She sat up and quickly removed her dress, followed by her bra letting the contents fall out. Her breasts were every bit as eye watering as Lillia''s were. She rolled herself back and forth a few times, rubbing her sensitive parts overt my penis a few times before finally inserting it inside, moaning loudly as she did so.


    I ced one hand on her firm behind and with the other I clutched her left breast. I''d never felt anything quite like it before, firm but at the same time exquisitely soft and smooth. She then started swinging her hips up and down vigorously, the look of ecstasy already visible on her face as she bit her lip again.


    From there on in things only continued to get more heated and we continued the training multiple times throughout the night, so much so that I lost count of just how many times we repeated the process. Eventually we both started to wear ourselves and to the girl''s credit once she noticed that the potion that she had given me was beginning to lose its effect she called it a night. Although I suspect she couldn''t take anymore either, as every time we finished a round, I was worried I had broken her.


    After that we both climbed inside the bed, we definitely needed the rest after all of that and before long we were soundly asleep. I slept like the damned, not being woken by the morning light or the bustling sounds of the town below. I only eventually stirred from the sound of a loud banginging from the door to my room.


    I woke up still tired and a little confused about where I was. It took me a few moments to realise this was my room and that I was in this strange new world as my memories slowly returned. Then it dawned on me.


    "That must be Lilliaing to collect me!"


    Thinking nothing of it and not noticing the woman that was still fast asleep in my bed, I climbed out, quickly threw on my clothes that were strewn all over the floor and rushed to answer the door.


    "Hello." I said opening up, with only the slightest feeling that I had forgotten something.


    "Morning Theo!" Lillia said greeting me with a smile. "You must be a really heavy sleeper. I''ve been stood here knocking for a while. I was starting to worry that something was amiss."


    "Yeah sorry about that. I just didn''t wake up. Pleasee inside." I asked her, still not thinking clearly.


    Compared to yesterday Lillia seemed to be wearing more sensible clothing. It was still pretty revealing, but she had a leather breastte, arm bracers a short leather skirt and knee length boots. It looked to be light armour and I suppose it would offer some protection.


    She stepped inside.


    "How are you feeling today?" She asked in her pleasant sounding voice.


    "Oh, pretty good thanks, just a little tired."


    Lillia nced around my room, it only took a moment before her eyes locked onto my bed¡­


    "What the¡­" She let out. The tone of her voice nowpletely changed.


    "Oh, it''s you Lillia." The sleepy voice of the woman from the previous night called over from my bed.


    It was only then that it dawned on me exactly what I had forgotten.

 Chapter 6 - Six: The Morning After

    I froze on the spot, ncing from my bed to Lillia, desperately thinking what I could do to avert this potential train wreck of a situation from starting.


    "What are you doing here Altria?" Lillia asked, with surprise and little hint of anger in her voice.


    So that was her name, I didn''t get chance to ask her the night before¡­


    "Hmm, I''mid in bed just waking up." She answered sleepily.


    "I can see that! What I mean is, what are you doing in Theo''s bed, at this time in the morning?"


    "Oh, right. Well, after our little drinkst night and you telling me all about your new summons, I popped over. Seeing as I wasn''t really feeling sleepy, I thought I had bettere and check him over. You know, after thest one I wanted to make sure that he was alright."


    "And you just let her in?" Lillia asked turning to me.


    "W-well, she said she was your friend and I didn''t really feel I had much choice." I spluttered.


    "I see!" Lillia turned back to Altria. "And so how exactly did you end up in his bed?"


    "Yeah that¡­ I was quite intrigued by the special skill that you said he had, and I thought while I was over here, I might as well check it out. Then I decided why not help out with a little training so what happened to you doesn''t happen again."


    "Training! I told you he needed to recuperate." Lillia furiously looking between me and Altria.


    "It''s okay I gave him a mana potion first and he managed very well after that."


    "You did what! I can''t believe you Altria, he is my summons and I should be the one training him!"


    "I was only trying to help you out."


    "It''s looks as if you''ve been doing more than that!"


    "It''s not like you two have be an item or anything is it?"


    "N-no¡­" "Lillia blushed a little. "It''s entirely a professional arrangement!" She retorted trying to regain herposure. "Anyway, shouldn''t you be trying call your own summons? How long has it been now?"


    "I''ve decided to give that a break for now¡­ It always ends so¡­ You know." Altria answered yawning a little.


    "But you''ve decided to interfere with mine?"


    "I wouldn''t say I was interfering as such¡­ And anyway, he didn''t seem to mind. It''s not like he fell asleep in the middle like with you."


    "He did not fall asleep! It was a mana drained induced stupor!" Lillia realised that she''d lost her cool again and quickly tried to readjust to her normal demeanour, ncing at me as if to check my reaction. "Anyway, I think it is time for you to leave. Theo and I have important business to do today. I don''t want you tagging along. We''ll discuss thister."


    "Fine, fine, I''ve done what I need to do for now. I guess I''ll head home for now and catch up with some sleep." Altria said with a knowing smile.


    I breathed a slight sigh of relief when I heard her agreeing to leave so easily. Altria climbed out of the bed picked up clothes up off the floor and quickly dressed. She headed towards the door before turning to me.


    "I''lle and see youter, once things have quietened down a little." She said giving me a little wink, as she left closing the door behind her.


    I had been mostly quiet the entire time their discussion had been going on. I looked at Lillia to gauge her mood¡­ She still looked vexed by the whole situation. I felt really bad about the whole thing, even if it was just as Altria said. We weren''t a couple or anything, but we had already slept together, and she was Lillia''s friend. I should have known better.


    "Look Lillia, I''m really sorry about that." I tried to apologise.


    "Uh, it''s not your fault. She always just does exactly as she pleases, and I doubt she gave you any room for argument." She answered a little tly.


    "Well¡­ She did just kind of just barge in here."


    "I expect she did. Huh." She sighed "I should''ve known better her than to tell her all thatst night. I never learn. I wouldn''t even be surprised if it wasn''t just a mana potion that she gave you."


    She obviously knew her well.


    "Still¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Don''t worry about it for now. Anyway, we have a lot to do today, so we should really get started." She told me, switching the topic and now sounding back to her normal self, if a little forced.


    "What are we doing?" I asked a little surprised at her reaction. I was expecting her to be more off with me about it, but I wasn''t going toin if she wasn''t.


    "Well first of we need to get you kitted out and then we are going to find some low-level monsters for you to practice on."


    Perhaps it really was all a professional arrangement and she was just irritated by Altria interfering as she put it.


    "Okay¡­" I agreed. I did only have the clothes I was summoned here with and the sword I used yesterday. "Hold on how did I end up with that sword? I''m in my normal clothes, but I definitely don''t normally walk around with a sword at my hip."


    "Oh that. The heroes that are summoned seem to appear with the weapon that''s most suited to them and yours is the sword apparently." She answered without the slightest hint of irony in her voice.


    It would be good to get some more clothes and the moment I was still walking around in a partially torn shirt. Starting on a monster hunt already though¡­ I still wasn''t sure that I was really up for the whole thing about fighting this demon lord.


    As it was, I didn''t feel like discussing my concerns about that with Lillia right now, especially after what she had witnessed this morning. It just seemed sensible not to irritate her anymore, even if she seemed fine now and besides, it would be a good chance to take a proper look around the town. After I finished dressing, Lillia suggested that we head down to the guild hall for some breakfast before heading out.


    "It was still quiet downstairs a minute ago, if we head down now, we should be able to get served pretty quickly." She told me.


    "Sure, I could do with a warm meal."


    We made our way down to the guild hall and took one of them empty tables and waited for a waitress toe and take our order. It wasn''t long before a particrly attractive waitress noticed us and came over.


    "Morning are you ready to order?" She asked us with a smile.


    The desire to activate ''appraisal'' to see what she had on offer under that uniform was strong, but I somehow managed to resist the urge.


    "One tea and a full cooked breakfast please." Lillia asked the waitress.


    "Gotcha." The waitress noted down her order before looking at me.


    "Oh, I''ll have the same thanks."


    "Okay, two teas and full cooked breakfasting right up." She answered with a smile again and left heading towards the Kitchen.


    It was just as Lillia had said, the guild hall was quiet this morningpared to how it had been the previous evening. There were still people milling about by the notice board and a few others wating for breakfast like we were, but apart from that it was almost empty. I guess that most of the adventurers had either gotten up early to find the best quests or they were still in bed sleeping off the alcohol from the night before.


    It wasn''t long before the pretty waitress returned with our food and drinks. She ced them down on the table before asking.


    "Is there anything else you would like?"


    "Not for now, we''ll call you over if we need anything." Lillia answered her.


    "Okay then, please enjoy your meal." She smiled and then left us to eat.


    It turned out the food here was remarkably simr to what we have in our own world. The full cooked breakfast looked exactly like what I would call a full cooked breakfast. It smelled exactly like what I needed and we both tucked in without holding on ceremony.


    We both quickly ate down our food and after finishing our tea''s we called over the waitress and settled the bill. I was feeling uneasy about letting Lillia pay for everything, she did say that she received expenses for this sort of thing and I guess I would soon be able to pay my own way if killing monsters and taking quests paid, but it didn''t quite sit right with me.


    Now that we had finished here it was time for us to hit the town and gather our equipment. I was still quite excited for the chance to have a good look around. All I had seen of the ce so far was when Lillia had pulled me through the market area on our way to the guild hall. This was an entirely new world and culture and I was eager to have the chance to experience it.


    "You ready to head out?" Lillia asked me.


    "I''m ready whenever you are."


    "Good. We have a few stops to make, so we should get a move on."


    With that Lillia stood up from her seat and I followed her lead. We made our way through the tables in the guild hall and headed out into the warm morning sun.

 Chapter 7 - Seven: Gathering Gear And New Faces

    We walked down the long steps and into the town centre. Unlike inside the guild hall this was still just as bustling as it was the day before. Once we had reached the bottom and entered the crowds Lillia took me by the hand.


    "This is arge town and I don''t want you getting lost while you don''t know your way around." She told me with just the slightest hint of a blush on her face.


    "Thanks, I don''t think I''d fancy that." I wasn''t sure if she was being serious or if it was a sign.


    To my slight disappointment we didn''t head through the market area, Lillia made a beeline for the weaponry and armoury shops. The first ce we went to was the armourers.


    "Good morning Lillia." The shop keeper called out as he noticed us enter.


    "Morning Bert."


    "You got a new summons there?" He asked eyeing me up a little.


    "Yeah, this is Theo."


    "Nice to meet you Theo." He said giving me his hand.


    "You too Bert."


    "So how can I help you both this morning?" Bert asked.


    "I need to have Theo kitted out." Lillia answered him.


    "I see¡­ Did you have anything specific in mind?


    "I''m afraid it''s only going to have to be the basic stuff as he hasn''t yet earned any coin, so it will be going on my expenses."


    "Hmm¡­ I think I have just the set and seeing as it''s you Lillia I think I can give you a small discount."


    "Thank you, Bert!"


    "If you two would like to follow me."


    Bert led us to the back of the shop where there was a selection of what looked to be beginners leather armour sets hanging on the wall.


    "I think this should fit him nicely, let me go and see if I can find him a new shirt and perhaps some new trousers too." Bert said looking at my partially torn shirt. "One moment."


    Bert disappeared into the back room of the shop for a few minutes before returning with a shirt and pair of trousers.


    "Here you go, these look to be in your size." He said passing them to me. "They look thin and they are surprisingly abrasion resistant, but they don''t hold the heat."


    "Thank you." I said taking the items.


    "And now for the rest."


    Bert pulled one of the closest sets of armour from where it hung on the wall. It consisted of a basic helmet, a cuirass that had attachable articted pauldrons, a tasset skirt, some bracers and a pair of greaves with articted knee protection. Once he had it all down, he led me to the changing room.


    "Now you go and see how that all fits and I''ll go and find you some suitable footwear. What size feet do you have?"


    "Size nine?" Unsure if the sizes here were the same.


    "Ah good, I think I have something in stock. I''ll be right back."


    As he left, I went into the changing room to try on the equipment. The long-sleeved t-shirt did seem lightweight, even if it was slightly padded. The trousers were light too, but they did seem to have a sturdy feel. I put on all the gear that he gave me and was quite surprised just how lightweight the whole set up was. I was expecting it to be a little difficult to move in all this getup, but it didn''t seem to be a problem at all. I didn''t even feel hot with the whole set on. Once fully dressed I stepped out of the changing room where both Lillia and Bert were stood waiting for me.


    "Oh my! You do now really look the part." Lillia let out a little excitedly.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, it suits you."


    "Thanks!"


    "How does it feel?" Asked Bert.


    "It feels really light and very easy to move in!"


    "Good, that means it''s a good fit for you."


    I had to admit it, Bert had a particrly good eye for sizing.


    "Here try these on." Bert said passing me a sturdy looking pair of boots.


    I did as he asked and slid them on. They were a perfect fit and reallyfortable. This guy knew his stuff.


    "These are great. Thanks!"


    "Don''t mention it. Come to the front desk and we''ll settle things up.


    Lillia and I followed him to the front desk and waited while he totted everything up on the mechanical till.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hmm¡­ That will be five coins."


    "Five coins! I can''t give you so little." Lillia answered almost a bit flustered.


    "No that''s all I''ll take from you. Just remember toe to me for repairs and upgrades."


    "Well if you insist." Lillia answered producing the coins from her purse.


    Bert took the coins and ced them into the till.


    "Oh, that reminds me you''ll be needing these too."


    Bert leant under the counter for a moment before reappearing with a scabbard attached to a belt and a leather pouch.


    "Ah yes I will. How much is that?" I asked him.


    "It''s on the house."


    "But I couldn''t¡­"


    "Nonsense! Just promise me that you look after Lillia while you''re out there."


    "You have my word that I won''t let any harme to her, if it''s within in my power to stop it."


    "Good that''s what I wanted hear." He said passing me the items.


    I strapped the belt around my waist and ced my sword into the scabbard, then attached the leather pouch.


    "Now you really area all set. Stay safe out there both of you and I hope to see you again soon."


    "Thank you ever so much!" I answered.


    We both said our goodbyes to Bert and left the shop. Stepping out into the busy street again I started to feel a little self-conscious wearing a full suit of armour. No one was paying me any attention, and this was probably much more normal attire for here than what I had been wearing before, but I just couldn''t help it. I decided I could at least get away without wearing the helmet around the town, so I took it off and attached it to my belt for now.


    Lillia took my hand once more and started leading me towards the next shop. This turned out to be a potion shop. A bell rang as we entered, and the shop owner stepped round the corner to greet us. The woman that greeted us turned out to be someone that looked like a witch of some sort except she was wearing a dark purple dress that entuated her curves, which were all in the right ces by the way and was very low cut with the usual witch like hat. However, she definitely didn''t have the kind of body or face that imagination brings up when you think of a witch.


    "Good morning!" She called out in a very alluring voice. "Oh, it''s you Lillia and who is this?" She asked giving me an inviting look.


    "Morning Liz. This is Theo, my new summons."


    "Another summons already? I did kind of like yourst one, but I can''t say that I disapprove of this one." She answered looking me up and down with a smile. "So how can I help you today?"


    "We''re just stopping by for some supplies before we head out." Lillia answered her.


    "What do you need?"


    "Just a few mana potions, some stamina restore and some basic heals. Four of each should do us for now."


    "Just give me a few minutes and I''ll have them all prepared for you." Liz answered disappearing into the back of her shop.


    It wasn''t long before Liz returned with an armful of the potions that Lillia had requested.


    "Here you go." She said handing them over to her.


    "Thanks. How much do I owe you?"


    "Two coins please."


    "Here you go." Lillia said handing them over.


    Lillia divided the potions up between us, two of each type and we both stashed them away in our equipment pouches.


    "So, where are you both headed?" Liz asked.


    "We just have a few more things to do in town and then were heading out to the training grounds."


    "Oh, I see. Well do be careful and I hope to see you again soon. Don''t be a stranger Theo, feel free to pop in any time." She added smiling once again.


    "Hmpf. Bye Liz." Replied Lillia before taking me by the hand and almost pulling me out of the shop.


    I briefly waved at Liz before we went the door.


    "So where to now?" I asked Lillia.


    "Now we go to get your sword appraised by the master swordsmith."


    "It needs appraising?"


    "Yes. The weapons thate with the summons can vary wildly and I would like to know what sort of quality it is before we decide to tackle any monsters. I don''t want it breaking if we get into a scuffle."

 Chapter 8 - Appraisal Of My Sword

    So, after leaving Liz''s potion shop, we made our way to see the master swordsmith. Once again Lillia took me by the hand to lead me through the town''s busy streets. After a few minutes walking we arrived outside a shop that had a sign which consisted of a sword and axe crossed over each other. This had to be the swordsmiths shop. I could hear a faint clinking sound of metal being bashed onto metaling from inside. Lillia pushed open the door and we both stepped inside.


    There didn''t appear to be anyone inside the store, but I could still hear the clinking sound, only it was now louder and seemed to being from somewhere in the back of the shop behind the counter. I guessed that must be where their workshop was.


    Looking around the shop the walls were covered with every kind of sword imaginable, from small and light looking rapiers to double handed ymores. There were also other types of weapons interspersed between the swords here and there, but it was clear that their main expertise was in crafting swords.


    Seeing that the owner hadn''t noticed that we had arrived and starting to look a little impatient, Lillia headed to the front desk and rang the bell situated there. The bell rang out and we waited for a moment, but still no one appeared from the back of the shop, the sound of metal clinking away could still be heard.


    "Gosh, Beth is always like this once she gets carried away working on a project. She should really close the store or employ someone to watch over the shop. Anyone could just wander in here and clear out the ce." Lillia said ringing the bell again.


    There was still no response, just the sound of clinking metaling from the back room.


    "Beth!" Lillia yelled at the top of her voice while ringing the yet bell again.


    I was a little taken back by the sudden yell from Lillia, she was usually so softly spoken, and it seemed against her normal demeanour. I suppose she was in a hurry for us to get out into the field and start my training. This time the metal clinking sound stopped, and I could hear some rustlinging from the back and the sound of footsteps approaching.


    "Oh, it''s you Lillia!" The woman that appeared from the back room said, I assumed this was Beth that Lillia mentioned.


    She was rubbing her hands on a cloth and then wiped the sweat from her brow as she walked up to the desk. Beth appeared to be a wolfkin, she had wolf like ears that sprouted out through the brown hair on her head and a bushy tail that seemed to be wagging happily away. She was only wearing a loosely fitting t-shirt and shorts, with a heavy apron over the top. I could tell that she had physical job, by her muscr physique, but she was in no way manly looking. Just very well-toned, like a sporty sort of girl and bore a happy smile. Another beauty, seriously this ce and the women that inhabited it were unreal.


    "Morning Beth, you finally came out. Getting carried away on a project again?" Lillia answered tying her best not to sound exasperated.


    "Yeah you know me, once I get my teeth into something and I''m working on something special right now¡­ How can I help you today and who is this?" Beth said giving me the once over.


    "I''d like you to appraise his weapon. This is Theo, my new summons."


    "Hello Theo. Well let''s see it then." Beth replied stepping out from behind the counter and into the store. Seeming more interested in the weapon than me.


    "Here you go." I said drawing my sword and handing it over to Beth.


    "Hmm¡­ Well it looks nice." She said taking the de in her hand.


    She gently ran her hand down the de, the sword gave out a slight ringing sound as she did so.


    "And it has a nice bnce. Could you both step back a bit?" Beth asked.


    We both did as she had asked and took a few steps back away from her. Once she saw that we were clear enough away, she begun to swing the de around. It was impressive disy of swordsmanship as she spun the de around in her hand and then ran through a whole series of strikes and techniques.


    "It definitely handles well." Beth added. "Mind if I test it''s edge and strength?"


    "Go ahead." I answered.


    "I won''t be a moment." Beth said before disappearing into the back room again.


    "She isn''t just a swordsmith, is she?" I asked Lillia.


    "No, she is one of the greatest sword masters in the realm, she could be a great adventurer if that sort of thing took her fancy. She just seems to prefer making them for some strange reason."


    "That exins those skills then." I was still a little in awe after her disy.


    Beth left us to mill about in the store for a few minutes while she checked the integrity of my de. Five or so minutes passed until she finally returned. She looked to be quite excited, I could tell by therge grin on her face and by the way her tail was wagging very animatedly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Where did you get this weapon?" She asked.


    "It came as his summoned weapon." Lillia answered for me.


    "A summoned weapon?" Beth replied the surprise clear in her voice.


    "Yes."


    "I''ve never seen a summoned weapon of this calibre before, it exceeds even my own best creations."


    "Really?" Asked Lillia also sounding a little surprised.


    "Yes, he''ll definitely want to hang onto this."


    Beth handed me back the de and I ced it safely away in its scabbard, with a newfound appreciation for the sword.


    "You are incredibly lucky to possess such a de. I can promise you it will never let you down." Beth told me.


    "I will make sure I take good care of it then." I answered her.


    "Thanks for the appraisal Beth. How much do we owe you?" Lillia asked.


    "Oh, nothing today. It was a treat to hold such a weapon. Just make sure toe to me if you ever need maintenance."


    "We will do." Answered Lillia.


    "Oh, by the way Theo. I asionally take on students to learn my sword skills. I don''t do it very often but being summoned with a weapon like that you must have some potential. Would you be interested? It won''t increase your stats like levelling does, but there is more to sword skills than simply levelling up killing monsters."


    "Really? I might take you up on that offer then Beth." I answered and after seeing the skills she disyed earlier it seemed it would be silly for me to turn down such an offer.


    "Please do. I''ll be busy for the next two days, but feel free toe by any time after that and I''ll be happy to train you."


    "Thank you!" I replied, excited at the prospect.


    "Well Beth, we will leave you to get on with your project, we need to be getting on ourselves." Lillia told her.


    "Bye then you two, see you again soon."


    Beth hurriedly disappeared to her workshop seemingly eager to get back to work. Lillia took me by the hand again and we headed back out into the busy streets.


    "Well that all took longer than I was hoping, but we can now go and make a start on your training." Lillia told me as we walked.


    "Where are we headed to now?"


    "To a small wood, it''s a little way past where I summoned you. There are only weak monsters there, but they seem to spawn frequently and there isn''t anything else there that should pose us any danger. It''s a perfect spot to train a newbie and build up some levels."


    "Let''s head out then."


    I still wasn''t all too sure about fighting the demon lord and all that entailed, but after seeing how excited Beth had got over my sword, I was keen to try it out. This wood sounded like a beginner''s area and seemed like it would be safe enough. I could build up some skills first and then decide if I really wanted to help out and try and take down this demon lord, or just run away. Even if I was brought here against my will, most of the people I had met here had all been friendly to me, most had helped me out in some way. Even if it was only because they wanted my help, I would still feel guilty if I didn''t at least try and make an effort to get strong and help them out. They were clearly desperate, and it was also the only way I was likely to find out what was really going on here. If it did turn out to look like certain and painful death, I could always skip out then. One thing was for sure, I didn''t n on dying for them.

 Chapter 9 - Nine: First Monster Hunt

    We made our way through the town and before long we had passed the town gates and were out into the fields that surrounded the ce. Once we were outside Lillia stopped as if she had forgotten something.


    "Ah Theo, there''s something we should do before we head to the training ground." She told me.


    "What is it?"


    "We should form a party."


    "A party?"


    "Yeah." She looked a little meek as she replied. "It just means that while we''re out here we can both keep an eye on each other''s status and if we happen to get separated, we''ll be able to find each other using the map function."


    "Okay¡­ What do I need to do?"


    "Hold on one second."


    Lillia went quiet for a moment and a secondter a message appeared in front of my eyes it read, Li wants to for a party with you, do you ept yes or no. I selected the yes option. There was a tada sound and another message popped up that read, Lillia and Theo party formed.


    "All done, now we can head out a little more safely!" Lillia announced almost a little too excitedly.


    I almost wondered if the find party member function could be abused, but I didn''t think that Lillia would be the type of girl to do something like that and everything that she had done so far was in order to help me, so I brushed off the thought.


    After about thirty minutes worth of walking we reached the outskirts of the small forest that was used as a training ground. Before we headed in Lillia called me to a halt.


    "From here on in, you can take the lead. I''ll be right behind you and I''ll back you up if you need it." She told me.


    "What do I do?"


    "Just head inside. The monsters will be drawn to our presence. When theye out, you kill them."


    "How do I do that?" I wanted a little more exnation.


    "Whack or stab the hell out of them with your sword. That usually does the trick."


    "Okay, got it." Thinking that probably sounded easier than it was.


    I drew my sword from its scabbard and slowly stepped into the forest. The atmosphere changed almost from the first step. It was creeping me out. Whether it was because there was something special about this ce or just because it was darkpared to the fields, or just my anticipation of what might happen, I wasn''t sure. A little apprehensive about what was going to happen next, I slowly made way deeper into the forest, constantly on the lookout for any monsters that might approach.


    I had been slowly walking through the forest for a few minutes with no sign of any monsters when what looked like a little white bunny hopped out from behind a tree a few meters in front of me.


    "There you go Theo, kill it!" Lillia quietly told me from behind.


    "Kill it? That''s just a little bunny!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    I looked at the cute little creature that was just sat there a few meters up ahead. It was quietly chewing on something and asionally scratching it ears. I couldn''t kill that, could I. It just didn''t seem right, but Lillia had told me to do so and this was why we were here in the first ce. I stepped forward trying to catch it unawares, when I stepped on a branch that cracked loudly. The creature was now aware of my presence.


    What was at first nce just a cute little bunny now showed its true colours. It hungrily opened its mouth revealing row after row of razor sharp looking teeth. It let out a strange growl and ran in my direction. As it got close it jumped at me, not knowing what else to do I swung my de. There was a thwack noise, followed by two thuds. I had cleanly cut the creature in half. There was a quiet ring in my ears, apparently signifying the points gained.


    "Keep on the lookout, that call will have drawn more to us." Lillia warned from behind me.


    She was right because almost as soon she had warned me three more of the vicious little bunny things hopped out from behind nearby trees. This time there was no doubt these were monsters, each of them already baring their teeth at us. The first two came flying at me, but I was easily able to dispatch them with my sword and chunks of bunny started to litter the floor. The third let out the strange growl before attacking. I knew this was only going to bring down more of them on us. Then it attacked.


    From then on it was wall to wall bunny monstersing after us. They were easy enough to dispatch and I was able to kill them one after the other only taking on a small amount of damage. I don''t know how many I killed, it must have been in the region of fifty, but eventually they stoppeding. As thest bunny monster fell to my de there was a tada noise and a message appeared before my eyes. It read; congrattions level two reached!


    "Well done Theo!" Lillia congratted me, apparently noticing the level up through our party function.


    "Thanks!" They were only bunny monsters, but I still felt a sense of achievement.


    "I think that''s enough for one day, it will start to get dark soon and we don''t want to pull another hoard of them down on us."


    We took a leisurely walk back into the town and to the adventurers'' guild. It was dinner time, so we took a table and waited to be served. Whilst we waited, I decided to look over my skill tree and see what I had gained from going up a level.


    It looked as if most of the basic skills and attributes were increased a couple of points from the level up. I also gained ten points I could spend on my skills. My custom skills didn''t seem to have been upgraded, but it looked as if I could upgrade them both by only spending a single point on each. It seemed reasonable enough to me.


    I upgraded ''special heal'' and the apanying message said ''special heal'' upgraded range increased to three meters and mana cost reduce by two points per second. Handy I thought. Next, I upgraded ''appraisal'' the message read ''appraisal'' upgraded appraising difficulty level increased twenty percent. It wasn''t exactly obvious what that meant, I just hoped it didn''t mean I would now see people''s insides when I used it!


    After the two skills were upgraded, I realised that I had a new skill avable to buy for five points. It was called ''disarm'' I knew I should probably add some points to my health or offensive abilities, but this did sound like it woulde in handy. I added the skill, there was a tada noise and the message said ''disarm'' added. After that I decided it was probably a good idea to talk it over with Lillia how I would spend the rest of my avable points.


    We sat chatting over some food and drink until it got to that point of the night when we would both say goodbye for the evening.


    "Um Theo¡­" Lillia asked looking at me a little shyly.


    "What is it?"


    "I was thinking that perhaps tonight, maybe you could stay over at mine. That is if you want¡­ I don''t want Altriaing and interrupting your sleep for half of the night again." She asked, her innocent looking eyes always ever so inviting.


    How could I say no to her, even if I had a feeling it wasn''t going to end up with me having anymore rest.


    "S-sure if it will make you feel better."


    "It would¡­ That girl doesn''t know when to give it a rest. I''m sure she''ll onlye to bother you again tonight!"


    I didn''t find Atria particrly bothersome, but I still agreed to go with Lillia. So, after settling our bill, we headed out into the town in the fresh night air.

 Chapter 10 - Ten: A Visit To Lillias Apartment

    I told myself that nothing was going to happen and that this was the perfect opportunity to find out more information from Lillia as we made our way to her apartment. Lillia''s apartment turned to out to be in the nice part of town. I noticed as we walked there that all the dwellings here looked like they were seriously expensive. Could you really make that good money from adventuring and summoning heroes? I had no idea, perhaps she came from money, she did have a little air of rich girl about her.


    Of course, the apartment building where Lillia lived happened to be the most expensive looking of the lot. They even had a doorman that greeted us as we entered.


    "Good evening miss Lillia." He said while holding the door open for us.


    "Thanks Alfred." Lillia answered with her usual smile as we passed.


    We made our way through the building''s lobby and I was expecting us to have to take the stairs, but it turned out that they had elevators in this world. We both climbed inside and Lillia pressed the button for her floor. At this point I shouldn''t have been surprised that she lived on the top floor. It didn''t turn out to be a penthouse room, but there were still only another four rooms on the entire floor. It meant that Lillia had a ratherrge apartment, it was much bigger than my room in the guild house and much morevishly furnished.


    "Make yourself at home." Lillia said leaning her staff against the wall. "I''ll be back in a moment. I just want to freshen up a little." She said disappearing into one of the other rooms.


    Seeing a sofa at the far end of the room, I did as Lillia suggested and sat down trying to make myselffortable. I had an odd feeling as I sat there waiting for Lillia to return, she seemed to be taking her time, so while I was waiting, I took of my armour. It wasn''t particrly hot or ufortable, but it did seem a little weird wearing it all of the time. I pealed off the outeryers and carefully ced them on the ground next to the sofa and leant my sword against the wall next to the pile. It felt nice to be out of all that gear.


    Just as I had finished taking off the gear, Lillia finally reappeared in the living room. It seemed she had spent all that time getting ready for bed, as she had changed into her night clothes. She had changed into a virtually see through, dark purple nightdress. I tried my hardest not to stare too obviously as she walked over.


    "I was thinking of heading straight to bed. Is that okay with you?" Lillia asked, her voice now sounding a little seductive.


    "S-sure''| Do you have a spare room?"


    "Follow me, I''ll show you where you''re sleeping."


    Lillia leant forward to where I was sat on the sofa and offered me her hand, in the process revealing everything that I couldn''t already see through the dress. I was starting to get the feeling that I wasn''t going to be able to get anymore rest staying here with Lillia than I would back at the guild hall even if Altria dide over.


    Lillia led me into a bedroom, it was the room she had disappeared into earlier, so I could only assume that it was her bedroom. I just resigned myself to having another night with little sleep.


    "Go ahead a sleep where you like, I''ll be in right after you. I just need to tie my hair up." There was just the slightest hint of something in Lillia''s voice.


    I didn''t really think any more of it, thinking I already knew what was going to happen next. I took off my shirt and trousers, folded them neatly and left them in the corner of the room before climbing into the bed. The room was dimly lit, only a single candle at the far end of the room lit the ce. I supposed it was mood lighting. I could just about see Lillia at the far end of the room seemingly fiddling with her hair. I made myselffortable in the middle of the bed while I waited for her, stretching out a little whilst I yawned.


    As I stretched, there was a click noise to my right, and I could feel the coolness of steel close around my wrist.


    "Got you." A recognisable voice said followed with a cheeky chuckle.


    The voice came from where I heard the clink a moment before, I knew who it belonged to instantly. I quickly nced at my wrist just to confirm what I already knew. My right hand was handcuffed to the bed.


    "Altria, is that you?" I asked quite concerned.


    "It is." She answered whilst appearing from seemingly nowhere next to me on the bed.


    "How did you?"


    "My concealment skill is maxed out." She replied smugly.


    "Oh right''| Hold on, what are you doing here and what''s going on?" I asked my brain struggling to catch up with the situation.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You''re about to find out." Altria replied looking into the room.


    I followed her gaze to see Lillia stood in the middle of the room. She had at some point gathered her staff. Her eyes glowed a pale blue colour in the gloom of the room.


    "Bind." She called out.


    My free hand was enveloped by something, it felt like tree roots had sprouted from the wall and wrapped themselves around my wrist. I desperately tried to struggle and free myself from the bindings, but I couldn''t budge them. I was really starting to worry about what this situation had turned into.


    "I wouldn''t bother, that''s enchanted steel. You won''t be breaking it." Altria reassured me.


    "And you would need to be at least a level fifty to break those bindings." Lillia said as she approached the bed, eyes still glowing blue in the dark.


    "Does someone want to tell me what the hell is going on?" I asked desperately.


    "Well, we decided to settle things." Lillia said climbing onto the bed.


    "Is this about the other night?"


    "Yes''| What else did you think it would be. I couldn''t just leave things like that."


    Oh crap, I thought to myself. I should''ve known better. I couldn''t have just expected toe to a new world sleep with the first girl that I met, then sleep with her best friend the same night and just get away with it. There was no way that they would me each other was there? They had been friends for who knows how many years and I had only met them both the day before.


    "Look, can''t we talk about this first?" I asked still struggling.


    "No, we have to settle this. I don''t want things to be weird between me and Altria. I would stop struggling if I were you. You''re only going to hurt yourself."


    I stopped pulling on my restraints realising that I wasn''t going to be able to break free no matter how much I struggled.


    "You''re just going to go along with this Altria?" I asked in a pleading tone.


    "Well I did agree to it."


    "But why?"


    "Because it sounded like it would be fun." Altria answered with a mischievous grin.


    "When did you organise this? I was with Lillia all day."


    "The adventures'' system can send messages. You would have noticed if you''d checked after we''d partied up." Lillia informed me. "Look, you''re just going to have toy there and take this. We aren''t going to stop until this matter is settled."


    The look in Lillia''s eyes sent the sensation sheer terror down my spine. I had a horrible suspicion I was now about to find out what had happened to all the other heroes that Lillia had summoned.

 Chapter 11 - Eleven: Untie Me Please?

    "Look please just tell me what you''re going to do to me. I want to know how to brace myself." I pleaded.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Lillia asked looking a little confused.


    "Possibly, but I''d still like to know first."


    "Well we''re going to settle things once and for all. We''re going to see who you prefer most." Lillia told me.


    "Hold on hold on, prefer most? Competition?" I asked, it still not sinking what was really going on.


    "Yeah. Altria has been teasing me all day about how you fell asleep during your time with me and how much you enjoyed the time with her''|I had to prove her wrong!"


    "So that''s what this is? Then why am I tied up and why didn''t you say anything!?"


    "Oh, the restraints were Altria''s idea. To keep things fair, so we both get an equal shot." Lillia answered.


    I nced over to Altria who just gave me a cheeky smirk. I should have guessed that was her idea.


    "You could''ve just said something!"


    "Then you might not have gone along with it." Altria answered still smirking.


    "I still might not!"


    "We''re pretty sure you''lle around." Lillia answered.


    "Yeah you''ll definitelye around." Altria agreed.


    Well they were both probably, right but this whole thing was crazy. My heart was still beating away like mad because only moments before I thought they were going to murder or torture me for messing around with both of them. I could kind of understand that, but this?


    "And you think that tying me up and getting me to have sex with both of you is going to prove who I prefer?"


    "Yes." They both answered.


    "No."


    "No?" Lillia asked looking confused.


    I wasn''t going to go along with their stupid idea, even if it would end up being fun for me.


    "No, I''m not doing it. I''ve got a better idea."


    "You''re not, you''ve got a better idea? But you''re the one that''s''| O, oh my''|" Lillia trailed off moaning.


    I had activated ''special heal'' and aimed it right at Lillia at full strength. It seemed that with the skill twice upgraded it worked better than ever. Lillia was already writhing around with pleasure.


    "Hey no fair!" Comined Altria.


    "You''ll get your turn soon enough. If you go along with my idea that is."


    "Fine, what is this idea?" Altria answered agreeing instantly.


    She switched sides without question, all while looking excited about my idea.


    "First get me out of these." I said shacking my arms in the restraints.


    "Okay, but I can only do something about the cuffs you''ll have to get Lillia to take care of that." Altria said while undoing the cuff.


    "That''s fine."


    I felt better already to have one hand free again.


    "What are you doing Altria! You can''t unnnghh''|" Lilia tried to say.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Now what?" Altria asked expectantly.


    "Now you do Lillia and I''ll sit here and watch for now.


    "Okay." Altria answered without blinking.


    "What? No! we aren''t doing that." Lillia announced.


    She was able to speak freely now, I had turned off the skill because I wanted to ask her something.


    "Why not? You might enjoy it Lillia." Altria responded.


    I knew Altria would be easy enough to get on board with this.


    "Lillia can you get rid of these bindings now?" I asked her.


    "No''| This isn''t supposed to be how it works!" Lillia answered still breathing hard.


    "Fine, I can just wait and watch for now. Go on Altria."


    "Sure." Altria answered and crept towards Lillia.


    "No, you can''t, we aren''t doing this are we?" Lilliained but did nothing to stop Altria.


    I left ''special heal'' off for now. I wanted to watch how things yed out between the girls for a moment first. Lillia apparently still reeling from its effect justy there as Altria pushed apart her legs and lifted up her night dress before going to work on her clit. Lillia was fighting back a moan as Altria worked away, but it was clear from the way she gripped her sheets that she was enjoying this. Altria seemed happy enough, her tail swaying side to side as she licked away at Lillia. I thought she would be good at that. I already knew she was good at kissing from the previous night. I was getting excited just from watching the pair.


    "Lillia the Bindings? I asked.


    "No." She replied, still resisting.


    Ah well, I suppose it''s time I turn things up a notch and I did promise Altria I would if she did what I said. I activated ''special heal'' to excited moans from each of the girls. Lillia''s face was flush, her eyes were already rolling in the back of her head. I could tell that she was already starting to cum from the experience. Altria looked to be enjoying herself almost as much. Her face was also flush, some of her juices were rolling down her leg, that looked as if it might buckle at any moment. But I had to give her credit, she didn''t stop eating out Lillia for a single moment.


    "Lillia the bindings?" I asked again.


    She titled her head to me for a moment and without saying anything pointed her hand in my direction. The root like thing that held my arm to the bed disintegrated in an instant. Hell yeah, it was my turn to join in now. Don''t get me wrong, it was plenty enjoyable just sat there watching, but after a while the need to be a part of the action bes almost painful.


    I got up onto my knees and grabbing Altria by her hips I slid into the wet pussy. She stopped working on Lillia for a moment to moan as I slid in, but diligently carried straight back on with her work. Noticing the slight change, Lillia lift up her head and nced at her surroundings, noticing me pounding away on Altria.


    "Hey what about me? I did like you asked." Sheined.


    "You''re next don''t worry, but Altria hasn''t cum yet." I replied.


    I carried on pumping away on Altria from behind, she had done exactly as I asked, it was only fair she got her reward before I went to work on Lilia. As I sped up, I could tell that Altria was reaching her limit, her insides gripping more tightly with each thrust. She carried on eating out Lillia almost until the moment she came when she moaned loudly and slipped forward onto Lillia''s belly.


    "Is it my turn now?" Lillia asked excitedly.


    "Looks that way."


    I''d switched off my skill, I was already beginning to get a little tired and I could feel the mana draining so I was using it sparingly. There was always the option of a potion, but my pouch was in the other room with armour and after the other night and this evening I wasn''t too keen on taking anything either of the girls gave me. I just didn''t want to wait for it to wear off before I could sleep. Altria rolled off Lillia andid on her back and Lillia got on all fours over the top of Altria.


    I slipped inside Lillia with ease. She immediately started swinging her hips, her insides gripping and releasing me in a rhythmical fashion.


    "I won''t lose to her!" She said defiantly.


    It was a real insight into her personality. It wasn''t that she was jealous of Altria, well perhaps she was a little, but it seemed to be more the fact that she couldn''t be outdone by the catkin. As if it was an offence to her pride as an elf or something. I had to give her credit, her technique and coordination were great. Having noticed this about her, I did feel like teasing her a little though. It only seemed fair after basically tying me up to the bed and giving me that fright.


    "Well, if you''re going to beat Altria, you''re going to have to do more than please me. Altriapleted her task so''|"


    I could see the gears working away in Lillia''s head right away. That was all I needed to say for her to get busy on Altria. I could tell that she didn''t think she would be able to best her with her mouth alone. She started sliding in two fingers and then began licking away at her clit. I could feel the concentrationing off her as she was still swinging her hips whilst trying to please Altria. From where I was stood it looked as if she was doing a good job. The look of pleasure was written all over Altria''s face.

 Chapter 12 - Twelve: Alone For Once

    I knew that Lillia thought that she was doing well, so I decided to up the difficulty a bit. I sped up, trying to go out of sync with her and then as I was feeling a little recuperated it was time to turn on ''special heal''. She started to struggle straight away. It seemed that Lillia was just that bit more sensitive than Altria, or just able to cope less with the skill activated. Still, she wasn''t going to be beaten easily and was still trying her best to keep things going, even if her coordination was starting to slip a little now.


    I kept on thrusting away and it wasn''t long until she started to cum, her insides squeezing me tight and she stopped for a moment, while she gathered herself. I thought I''d try something different for a bit as I was just having too much fun teasing her. She felt me slip out of her and turned back giving me a look of confusion. This turned to a look of concern when she realised what I was doing.


    "No, you can''t not there."


    It was toote. I had already started sliding into her ass. It seemed that it was the first time she had experienced this, there was a little bit of resistance at first, but after the tip had gone in the rest went in easily. Lillia''s ears twitched as I went in deeper. She already seemed to be enjoying it and had already stopped paying attention to Altria.


    "Aren''t you forgetting something?" I asked her.


    "Y-you aren''t being fair." She managed toin.


    By this time Altria had realised what was happening and silently maneuvered herself underneath Lillia, who was none the wiser being too engrossed in what I was doing to her. She only realised when Altria inserted her fingers inside her and begun sucking on her clit.


    "I''m gonna¡­" Lillia moaned her legs almost giving out from under her.


    We both carried on until she couldn''t take it anymore. Her fluids squirted over the bed and her legs gave way for real this time. I pulled out from her as she slid down onto the sheets. I was tempted to spread her legs and continue, but I could tell that she could take any more for a while. It was then that Altria sat up from where she had beenid underneath Lillia while taking my cock in her hand.


    "You aren''t finished¡­"


    She pushed me back, almost pouncing on me. I was sent on my back and Altria climbed on me slipping it inside. She begun to grind right away and so we began again. It wasn''t long before Lillia had regained herself and wanted to join in again. It was going to be some time before I had any rest.


    That ended up being another night when I had little sleep. At this rate I was never going tost.


    When I woke the next morning, I was alone in the bed, there was only the slightest of signs of what had transpired there the night before. Iy there trying to get my bearings for a moment. I listened for signs of life from the rest of the apartment. Noticing it was eerily quiet, I decided to get up and investigate further. I climbed out of bed and scooped up my clothes off the floor, then walked into the next room.


    Just like the bedroom there was no one here either. I was starting to wonder what had happened when I noticed a note left on the kitchen table.


    "Theo, with everything that happened yesterday evening I forgot to tell you that I have to leave the town on family business. I did try to wake you before I left but you wouldn''t rouse, so I left you to sleep. I''ll be gone for a couple of days tops. I''ve left enough money on the side for your meals. Feel free to stay in my apartment or at the guild house, I''ve left the keys on the side. If you need anything look up Liz (the woman that runs the potion shop. I will ask her to keep an eye on you on my way out). We will continue your training when I return. Lillia. PS. Don''t leave the town to go to the training grounds it''s too dangerous at your level alone."


    "So that''s where she''s gone¡­" I wondered where Altria went, but suspected that Lillia had probably kicked her out when she left.


    I had wanted to gather more information about the world, why I was summoned here and why I was expected to fight this demon lord, but all of that would have to wait until Lillia returned. Well at least now I would finally get the chance to look around, even if it was only within the town limits. I decided to get dressed and head out for a bit. I looked at the pile of armour I had left next to the sofast night.


    "Was I really going to have to wear that?" I asked myself.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I felt like a prat wearing it, but I supposed the sooner I got used to wearing it the better. It was also probably safer for me to wander around an unknown city wearing it. For all I knew the streets weren''t safe to wander. I picked up the note that Lillia had left me and realised there was something on the other side. She had been thoughtful enough to draw me a map highlighting where the guild house and Liz''s shop were. I took the note with me and headed downstairs.


    Alfred was on door duty again when I made my way outside. He gave a strange look at first but replied to me politely when I said good morning to him.


    "Thank you, sir, but I should let you know it is no longer the morning."


    "Really?"


    "Yes sir."


    "Do you happen to know the time?"


    "It''s one o''clock."


    "Thanks Alfred."


    "I really had slept in." I thought to myself as I made my way into the town centre.


    First, I stopped for some breakfast as I was famished from the night before and then I decided to explore. Well, that''s what I wanted to do, but it didn''t take me too long to get bored. I had spent an hour or so wandering the ce, but there was only so much sightseeing I could take and it seemed that they had no concept of tourism here, so there wasn''t really anything to see or do. There were pubs and I could always go back to guild house. I did toy with the idea of spending the rest of the day drinking, but I did only have the limited funds that Lillia had left me, so I soon thought better of that Idea.


    I had never really feltfortable wondering around aimlessly in crowds. I was just on the verge of deciding to head back to the guild house when I remembered what Beth, the swordsmith had said the previous day about the sword training. I knew that she had said she would be free in a couple of days, but I decided that seeing as I had nothing else to do, I would call in her shop on the off chance that she was already avable.


    I stepped into her shop and could hear her working away in the back room. I did ring the bell, but she didn''t hear it. I wasn''tfortable enough to go around the back and find her, plus she was clearly busy. I headed back into the street, all but resigned to spending the next couple of days just hanging around the guild house, when a voice that I had heard before called out to me.


    "Oh, so she really did leave you alone?"


    I looked up to see Liz standing in her shop doorway, she had obviously seen me walking past and hade out to talk to me.


    "Yeah, something about a family engagement."


    "Yes, well I suppose it can''t be helped in her position." Liz replied.

 Chapter 13 - Thirteen: Liz Fills In Some Gaps

    "In her position?" I asked, not understanding what Liz meant by that statement.


    "So, you didn''t know¡­ Well, I suppose that she doesn''t really act like one!" Liz answered not really exining anything further.


    "Doesn''t act like one what?"


    "A member of the Elven royal family, a princess and heir to the throne in fact."


    "A princess!"


    "I''m surprised you didn''t realise. All of the summoners are a princess or high priestess from one of the allied races. I think you''ve also made the acquaintance of one of the others that are in town, Altria?"


    "She''s a princess too!" That seemed even more unbelievable.


    "I wouldn''t worry about it too much, the catkin are prettyx about these things. It definitely wouldn''t be the first time that Altria has messed around. Lillia on the other hand¡­ The elves would probably have you killed, but you wouldn''t be silly enough to have¡­" My face must have said it all. "Oh my, haven''t you been quite busy in such a short period of time since your summoning!"


    "I had no idea she was a princess!" I had done more than just fooled around with her a little. I didn''t want to think what they would do to me if they found out.


    "Don''t worry your secret is safe with me¡­ So, just how much has Lillia told you?" Liz asked switching subjects.


    "Well, I know that there is a demon lord and that I am expected to fight him for some reason, but that is all know!"


    "Oh dear, she really has kept you in the dark. Then I''m not surprised after what happened with herst summons."


    "I heard that he was destroyed, but when I asked her about it, she wouldn''t tell me what had happened, she just said the memory was too fresh for her."


    "I expect it is."


    "Please, can you tell me what happened?"


    "I can, I don''t mind telling you, seeing that the shop is quiet at the moment and telling you will probably save Lillia reliving some of the trauma for a little while, but you will have toe in off the street. This could take a while I don''t want to stand out in the street all that time."


    "Sure."


    I followed Liz into her shop. Once inside she popped behind the counter for a moment, before reappearing with a stool.


    "Here sit on this."


    "Thanks."


    I did as she suggested and sat down in front of her counter. Liz made her way back behind the counter, taking her own seat. She leant over the counter resting on her elbows, her ample cleavage leaning on the top.


    "Well, where to start? Hmm¡­"


    "How about you just tell me what happened with the previous hero and then see if I have any questions?"


    "Sure, I can start there. When your predecessor found out that he could never return to his own world and that the only way to gain a permanent existence in this world was through the destruction of the demon lord, he shirked his duties and left town¡­"


    "Hold on." I interrupted. "I can''t ever return to my own world?"


    "No, well your body there has died after all¡­"


    "I''m dead!" I yelped.


    When I was summoned, it didn''t just feel like I was dying, I actually did die.


    "In way yes, but you aren''t really dead, dead, are you? Otherwise we wouldn''t be having this conversation."


    "She killed me!"


    "I wouldn''t hold it against her, she had no choice in the matter. It''s a closely guarded secret by the allied races that even I don''t know, but there is some mechanism that ensures that the selected summoners from each of the member racesplies with the request to summon the heroes. Knowing them it is something particrly unpleasant."


    "But Altria hasn''t got one right now?"


    "Yes, well like I said earlier the catkin are a ratherx race, but even they will eventually trigger the mechanism if Atria doesn''t summon a new hero. That is if someone doesn''t kill the demon lord in the intervening time that is." She answered, looking me in the eye expectantly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "And you think that might be me?"


    "Hmm, I''m not so sure, but the other two seem to have high hopes for you."


    "If the all the others have failed, I don''t see why it would be any different for me¡­"


    "Exactly."


    "So how was the previous hero destroyed by the demon lord?"


    "Oh, it wasn''t the demon lord that destroyed thest hero that Lillia summoned. It was the guild elders; they destroyed the relic he was bound to in the world¡­"


    "What? A relic he was bound to?"


    ? "Are you going to keep interrupting me? It was you that suggested I start from his demise." Liz said giving me a sideways nce.


    "Sorry."


    "It''s okay, I was expecting as much. I am only teasing." She told me with augh.


    "What did you mean by a relic that he was bound to?"


    "It is part of summoning ritual. The details are hidden, but in order for them to summon you to this world they need to bind your soul to a relic in order to hold your presence here. It is also a means of controlling the heroes and stopping them if they out of control. As only a summoned hero can defeat the demon lord, they are necessary, at least ording to the ancient text. The relics are held by the guild masters in the capital."


    "And they killed him by destroying his relic?"


    "Yes. Lillia found out they nned to do so after the masters discovered that he had fled his task. She found him and begged him to return to his duties, but he was killed before she could convince him otherwise and died in her arms. It is a rather unpleasant death, so I am told¡­"


    No wonder Lillia was shaking a little when I first asked her about it.


    "And I suppose if I don''t do what they say I will suffer the same fate?"


    "Of course. As I said before the only way for you to gain a permanent existence here is to im the heart of the demon lord."


    "So, chances are, whatever I do, I am going to die horribly?"


    "That is the fate that has befallen all of the others that havee before you. I am sorry that you have been forced on this path." The pain in her eyes was visible as she told me this.


    "Thanks, but this really isn''t your fault¡­ Anyway, you do seem to know a lot about this for someone that runs a potions shop."


    "Ha! Someone that runs a potion shop. I don''t simply mix potions I''ll have you know, once upon a time I was considered the high sorceress of the west¡­ Granted that was many, many years ago. Most people here simple think of me as Liz the witch in the potion shop."


    I must have given her a sideways nce when she mentioned many, many years ago¡­ There was no sign that she had lived that long.


    "Don''t expect to ask my age." She told me. "But to avoid confusion I will let you know that I am a half elf, that is why my age is hard to guess."


    "I would have guessed you were only in your twenties!"


    "ttery will get you nowhere!" She said whilst winking at me.


    We had been sat talking away for quite some time, Liz got up from her seat stepped out from behind the counter.


    "I''m afraid, that will have to be all for now. I have someone to meetter and I need to close the shop. I hope you don''t mind."


    "Not at all. Thank you everything you''ve told me."


    "Oh, don''t worry about it. Please doe again, I would love to find out more about you and these special skills that you seem to have acquired." She told me with a suggestive smile.


    "S-sure I will."


    It was early evening when I stepped out of the shop. I decided that it waste enough to head back to the adventurer''s guild, and it was definitely time for me to find something to eat.

 Chapter 14 - Fourteen: An Unexpected Sight

    It wasn''t a long walk back to the guild house. I stepped inside and was hit by a wave of sounds and smells of the ce. It was once again busy, nothing like it had been the day before. I made my way through the tables in the eating area looked for a ce to sit alone. It wasn''t until I was halfway through when I noticed the woman waving at me from the front desk. It was Jules. I decided it would be rude of me not to go say hello and find out what it was she wanted.


    I made my way through the crowd and eventually made it to the desk where Jules was waiting.


    "I was wondering if you were going to return here." She told me as I approached.


    "I wasn''t nning on disappearing!" I just decided to do a little sightseeing and I popped into Liz''s potion shop as well. Has Lillia asked you to keep an eye on me too?"


    "Well she did mention she was out of town for a few days, so I was a little worried. I wasn''t keeping tabs on you or anything!"


    "Sorry I didn''t mean to sound like I was thought I was under surveince or something. Well, I''m alright as you can see. I just wanted to find something to eat."


    "I''m about to get off shift in a minute, if you''d like somepany?"


    "Sure, It''d be nice to not sit alone." I could hardly say no.


    "Great. Just wait there a minute while I get my things and then we can go."


    Jules headed into the back room for a moment before returning with her bag and a light jacket.


    "All set." She said as returned. "Do you mind if we head somewhere else? I''m kind of sick of this ce after being here all day."


    "Yeah, I don''t mind, but you''ll have to pick the ce. I don''t have the faintest idea of anywhere that would be good to eat."


    "Of course, leave it to me."


    She lifted the counter hatch up and stepped out into the guild hall.


    "Come on." She called to me while heading to the exit.


    I followed her out through the guild hall and back into the street where I hade from only minutes before. Jules led the way to a small looking pub not five minutes'' walk away from the adventurer''s guild. It was a lot quieter and less crowded in here. Jules made a beeline to the nearest free table and sat down.


    "Few, that''s better." She sighed. "It really does a number on my back standing at the front desk all day."


    "I bet."


    "Anyway, how are you finding things here? Feeling a little settled in now?"


    "I''m not really sure how to answer that. There''s such a lot to take in and I don''t really know what to make of any of this yet."


    "I suppose that shouldn''t be a surprise. It''s not terrible here though is it?"


    "Terrible¡­ No, at least not here, but this whole situation. I can''t say that I''m happy about it. Finding out that I was murdered then brought here and I''m expected to risk my life or whatever it is called now to fight the demon lord. I can''t say that I''m crazy about it!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Lillia decided to fill you in on everything then?


    "No. I only found out by talking to Liz from the potion shop."


    "I see¡­ I suppose she did tell you that Lillia had no choice, none of us do?"


    "She said there was something that forced her to do it, but I suppose everyone has some sort of choice. Like thest hero, I know he died, but he did choose not to fight the demon lord."


    "I suppose that''s true, but the only person that can defeat the demon lord is a summoned hero."


    "Yeah Liz said that too, something about an ancient prophecy."


    "It''s more than that. All the greatest warriors from our world have tried and failed to defeat them. Entire armies have beenid to waste. No one would put you through this if there was any other way." She sighed. "I know all of this must seem pretty selfish from your perspective."


    "It does, but I can''t say that the rulers of the world where Ie from wouldn''t do everything they could to try and save themselves, regardless of the moral implications. Not that it makes me feel any better."


    "It probably doesn''t mean much, but I am genuinely sorry that you''ve been brought here and dragged into our problems like this."


    "Well, you''re the first person that''s said anything like that to me since I came to this world."


    Jules smiled at my reply, she had a pretty smile. I had noticed before, but when she was working on the front desk of the Guild you could tell it was all a forced act, but now it felt real. I enjoyed talking with Jules over dinner, out of all the people that I had met so far, she seemed the most normal. We talked for hours after we had finished eating. Our conversation flowed easily, and I really felt that we were starting to get on well, but eventually it was time for the pub to close and we had to leave.


    "Would you like me to walk you home?" I offered as we left.


    "Well, I was hoping that you would seeing as we are both going to the same ce!"


    "You live in the adventurers'' guild?"


    "Yes¡­ The pay isn''t the best and staff get a discount on the amodation, so it just makes the most sense to me."


    The night air was cool as we headed back to the guild house. We said our goodnights downstairs in the guild hall, I needed to make a quick stop before I went to my room, so we went our separate ways there.


    After my quick toilet break, I headed upstairs to my own room. I kicked off my boots, took off my armour, then threw myself onto my bed,id back and started to mull over everything that I had learnt today. There was no way for me to go back to my own world and even if I ran away from the fight, I wouldn''t have long to live before they destroyed my relic. I didn''t like it. The thought that my existence could be ended at any moment, that it was in the hands of the guild masters, was an ufortable one. All that was clear, was that for now, I would have to do as they wished.


    With all these thoughts running through my head, I decided to pull up the skills tree. I was going to have to put some serious thought into how I spent my points if I wanted to even try and make my way through this. I hadn''t spent a single point on the basic skills that my ss came with, although they had all increased a little as I went up a level. I didn''t even have a clue who this demon lord was or what their skills were, let alone what I could do to myself to make myself anyway effective against them. Everything now seemed that much more serious, now that I had found out what my situation here was really like.


    I wandered on to my custom character skill tree. I still hadn''t had chance to check out the "disarm" skill, it sounded useful enough, but what were the chances that it actually would be. I knew very well what "special heal" and "appraisal" did. They did have their uses and at least "special heal" actually healed, but I had to wonder how useful using that would be in actual fight situation. As I thought about this I activated "appraisal" not thinking much of it, just that it had been upgraded the previous day. I looked at the wall to my left and to my surprise I could see into the room next to me. That wasn''t the only surprise.


    In the room next to me there was a woman seemingly getting ready for bed and it wasn''t just any woman it was Jules, the woman from the guild that I had been speaking to only a few minutes ago. I was hit by a little pang of guilt at my abuse of the power, but I didn''t turn it off as she slowly started to remove her clothes. I was d that the guild house was sturdily built, the noise didn''t travel through one room into the next, so hopefully she hadn''t heard everything that had gone on the other night. She was exactly the kind of girl I would have gone for back in my own world. Beautiful, yes, but also slightly geeky and seemingly had a good head on her shoulders.


    I knew I should stop, but I just couldn''t take my eyes off her as she undressed. She had unbuttoned her blouse and was now sliding off her pencil skirt. She really was beautiful.

 Chapter 15 - Fifteen: To The Master Swordsmiths

    Jules had stripped all the way down to her underwear, and just like the other day she was wearing surprisingly sexy stuff. There was definitely more to her than was immediately obvious. She climbed onto her bed aid back. I was beginning to wonder what she was doing, seeing as she didn''t climb inside the covers, when her hand slipped inside her panties. I had to wonder, did she know that I was watching? No, she couldn''t I had checked when I was at the counter if she knew about ''appraisal''. There was always the chance that she had lied then, but there would have been no point. This wasn''t a show for me, and I shouldn''t be watching. If it was one of the other girls, Altria, would probably enjoy the thought and Lillia would want to be the best, but Jules, I was just invading her privacy right now. In the end my conscience got the better of my will to see where this went, and I deactivated the skill.


    I should have been going to sleep about now, but the thought of what was going on next door was keeping me up. I had to wonder why a girl like her was alone, she was good looking and had a good personality, but that wasn''t it. In this world I could count the amount of men I had seen on my hands. I had only spoken to one the entire time I was here. It shouldn''t be a surprise that most of the women here were pent up. Sure, some of the men were only out in the war and would return, but a lot of them were nevering back.


    I was fighting the urge to go next door and knock on the door under some pretence, but that would just be suspicious and a little weird. There should be no reason that I knew that she lived next door, it wasn''t like we had bumped into each other in the hallway or anything. My rational thoughts won out and I thought better of it. Jules was the kind of girl that if I wanted to get into her room, I would have to use my charm. Unless of course, I was hit with a stroke of luck like the first time with Lillia, but considering that Jules worked the desk in the guild that was unlikely.


    As Iy there trying to cool myself down, I made a mental note just to make sure that no one ever found out what ''appraisal'' did, no one must know. I could live with people knowing what ''special heal'' did but ''appraisal'' was a different matter altogether.


    I woke the next morning and headed straight down for breakfast. Jules was already on the desk, seeing that she was busy I decided not to go over. I had ns for what I wanted to do today anyway. I was going to head over to Beth''s armoury and see if I could take her up on the offer of some training. After everything I learned from Liz yesterday, everything pointed to the fact that I would have no choice but to go along with what they wanted and to attempt to fight this demon lord. But that didn''t mean that I was happy to die in the process and if I had the chance to learn from one of the best sword fighters in the kingdom, I would be stupid to turn down the opportunity.


    Jules was still tied up on the front desk when I had finished breakfast, so I left the guild house without saying hello. Perhaps I would be lucky and catch her going off shift againter. I headed out into the street and made my way through the crowds towards Beth''s ce. Despite it being so busy out on the streets I still made it there in a short amount of time. Today I couldn''t make out the sound of clinking from outside, so I was hopeful that she was going to be around as I entered.


    "Oh, good morning Theo. I wasn''t expecting to see you. Can I help you with something?" Beth called out from behind the counter.


    "I was hoping so. I thought I''d take you up on the offer of training from you."


    "I see, Lillia not with you today?"


    "No, she had to leave town for a few days, something about family."


    "Ah royal duties."


    "Yeah I think so."


    "Hmm so you are free to start today?"


    "Yeah, as long as that is okay with you?"


    "I''d be more than happy to run through some of the basics with you today. I was thinking of closing the shop after my order was collected so that would work well."


    "Oh, if you were going to have a day off, I don''t want to interfere."


    "You wouldn''t be, I nned to train anyway so teaching as I did so would be ideal. We''ll just have to wait until my customer collects the piece I''ve been working on. Is that okay with you? They should be along any moment."


    "Of course, that''s fine. You are the one doing me a favour so I''m happy to wait until you''re free."


    "Good. So, you''ve been here a couple of days now, how are you finding everything?"


    "Well, weird to be honest. There''s so much to take in¡­" I was cut off by the sound of the bell on the door to the shop.


    I turned to see a customer approach the counter, they looked important and were probably the one that Beth was waiting for, so I stepped back and out of their way. They looked to be a noble woman, the clothes that they were wearing were functional not some frilly dress or something, but it was clear that they were of high quality and then there was the footman waiting at distance just outside the shop. There was no way that a poor person had one of those hanging around. She had hair a deep red colour and held herself with a certain hard to define air.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I was interested to see what she was here to collect or order from Beth.


    "Good morning Beth." The woman said as she approached the counter.


    "Good morning mydy."


    "Is the piece that I ordered ready?"


    "Yes, it is. Completed yesterday." Beth answered excitedly.


    She was keen to show off hertest creation to the customer and was already pulling it out from under the counter. It looked to be a sword, at least from the size of it. It was currently inside a wooden presentation box. Bethid the box down on the counter and opened it up to reveal the contents. I could see right away why Beth had been so excited about this item, it was obvious at first sight that this was a special piece of work.


    Inside the box was a rapier, it was exquisitely made and the level of detail and workmanship that had gone into was evident from a mere nce. The metal was brought to such a finish that it almost appeared to glow rather than shine. Its beauty clearly hid its lethalness.


    "Do you mind if I give it a whirl?" The noble woman asked.


    "Of course, not. It is yours after all."


    The noble woman delicately lifted out the de, she held it in hand for a moment seemingly getting the measure of its weight. Then she unleashed frighteningly fast series of strikes. I must have been imagining it, but it appeared to me if they were slight trails of light following the de as she swung it.


    "It''s perfect." The noble woman said as she gently ced the de back in the wooden box.


    "Thank you, mydy." Beth replied, clearly pleased with the praise.


    The noble woman waved a gesture to the man waiting outside who immediately came inside and left a small pouch on the desk.


    "I hope you will find that sufficient for your services." The noble woman said.


    Beth looked inside the pouch.


    "But this is too much, it''s more than the asking price!"


    "The de is more than worth that much. Please ept it."


    "But¡­"


    "Thank you once again. I''m sure I will be back when I want another de or sharpening."


    The noble woman turned and gracefully walked out of the shop. The footman took the case with the de inside and after briefly bowing to Beth left the shop following the noblewoman.

 Chapter 16 - Sixteen: Swordplay

    "Who was that?" I asked Beth once the noblewoman was out of earshot.


    "That wasdy Serin Staphenidie. If you make it as far as one of the strongholds or dungeons you may end up partying up with her. She sometimes teams up with Lillia." Beth exined while she put away the coins.


    "Is she a summoner too?"


    "No, but she is royalty and a ranking adventurer. Her cousin is the summoner from the human contingent."


    "I see. She definitely seemed very skilled with a de."


    "Yes, her skill is almost unrivalled."


    That was high praiseing from Beth.


    "Howe you called her mydy, but you talk to Lillia normally?"


    "Because I only know her as a customer, and I''ve known Lillia for many years. Lillia gets annoyed with me if I talk to her formally even if she is a princess, but it would be different if we spoke in front of anyone official. They would expect deference, just remember that. Even if Lillia doesn''t expect that from you, some people will when you talk to her, so remember to mind your surroundings."


    "I will thank you."


    "Altria on the other hand. The catkin aren''t big on that sort of thing so you should be okay."


    "I think I''ll still keep an eye out depending on the situation."


    "That would be sensible." Beth agreed as she stepped out from the counter.


    She headed to the front of the shop, pulled the door shut the locked it and flipped the open sign to closed.


    "Now that''s all finished we can start. Follow me." She instructed.


    Beth headed out behind the counter into the back of the shop, there was a long hallway out there. First, we passed what looked to be the smithy, I could see an anvil and tools lying around but the forge was off today. Beth then headed into the next room that led off from the corridor. This looked to be the training room. It was arge and open room, with mats over the floor and weapons of various types strapped to the walls.


    Beth strode across the room and pulled a wooden training sword of the wall, which she tossed over to me.


    "Here take this." She told me as I caught the sword.


    "We''re going to go straight to this?" I asked.


    I had thought we would address some theory and technique first.


    "I want to see what I have to work with. Anyway, you''ve already been out into the field, haven''t you?"


    "To the beginner''s area yes, but I suppose I did level up."


    "Then you should have at least some technique. Let''s begin." She said taking herself a training sword from the wall.


    I knew I was outmatched from the very first moment. She took the training sword and spun it around on the palm of her hand before taking a grip and taking a stance. At first, we both just circled the room. I was looking for an opening but there wasn''t one to be found. Then Beth moved. She stepped into my blind spot before hitting me with the rear of her de almost knocking all the wind out of me and sitting me on my butt.


    "You okay to continue?" She asked lowing her weapon for a moment.


    "Yeah, I''m fine. Please carry on."


    The same thing repeated itself over and over. Beth would move in and strike without me even able to offer up the slightest bit of resistance. I tried several times to go on the attack. But that only ended in me being sat on my butt even quicker than when I was on the defensive. Eventually I started to be a little frustrated at the cycle, even if I could tell that Beth really was just taking it easy on me and trying to gauge my capabilities. Then an Idea shed across my mind, now was the time to test that. Without giving it a second thought I used "disarm". The results weren''t what I had expected at all and I froze.


    Beth was unphased and swept my feet from under me and I was sat on my ass yet again. Only this time I was staring up at her naked body.


    "That was an interesting technique. What was it?"


    "It was unexpected¡­"


    "Someone less experienced might have easily been distracted by that, but you should have kept your attention to my sword."


    "Right sorry." I said averting my gaze.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh, this isn''t what you wanted to see?"


    "No, I mean it is nice, but I didn''t mean to."


    "There are more polite ways to get a woman out of her clothes, but now we''re here I suppose¡­"


    I turned back to face her hearing that her voice had grown closer, only to find her almost over me and on all fours. She slid her hand up my leg and grabbed my crotch.


    "Oh, so you did want this. Well seeing you are like this we''ll have to do something about it before we can continue." She said slipping her hand inside my trousers and rubbing away.


    I took the chance to fully examine her body. She was nowhere near as slight as either Lillia or Altria, but she was every bit as feminine, even with the odd scar from training or work on the forge. Every muscle was well defined and firm. As I watched she had started rubbing herself with her free hand, that was until she noticed I was justid there watching. She pushed me back and climbed up me.


    "You aren''t just going to leave it all to me, are you?" She asked yfully.


    "No."


    I pushed back, rolling her over on to her back and sliding my fingers inside as I did so. She was already wet, she seemed to be excited about this. As I continued, she leant forward and whispered in my ear.


    "Go easy on me it has been a while."


    That was it, I couldn''t let that go. I had to give her a good going over. I threw off my top and trousers and pushing apart her legs I slid inside her already wet pussy activating "special heal" as I did so. The girlish moan she let out that instant when she felt pleasure role over her body like she wasn''t expecting, it was such a contrast from the strong woman that had been kicking my ass only a minute before. I liked it. I started thrusting away into her already mushy pussy, her legs spread and her toes coiling. She was already nearly cumming. I notched up the skill and sped up. Her eyes rolling into the back of her head told me she was there.


    I slid out for a moment as I went to change position.


    "That was¡­" she said gasping for breath. "That was better than I remember!"


    "We haven''t finished yet."


    I grabbed her arm arching her back and pushing her on her knees as I went in from behind. She moaned as I entered, her juices almost squirting out. I was all the way up to the base and pushed in and out, her insides coiling around me. She was nearly there again already, so I didn''t let up, hammering away until she came and then releasing it all inside quickly after. She slid on the floor as I slowly let her arm go, seemingly still enjoying herself.


    Iy back on the mats myself catching my breath. It had only been brief, but it been intense. After a few moments Beth sat up, now having gotten a hold of herself. She grabbed her tee shirt off the floor a slid it over her head.


    "Well I must say, I wasn''t expecting that from you."


    "Err thanks¡­ I wasn''t expecting you to do that either! I didn''t know that was going to be a part of the lessons."


    "It isn''t normally, I''m not quite sure what came over me."


    "Well I enjoyed the lesson!"


    "I bet you did¡­ Now that you''ve got that out of your system we should continue with your training." She said tying to sound more serious again.


    It didn''t quite work because she was in the process of picking her clothes up from the floor and dressing as she told me. Once we had dressed it was back to training and Beth was fully back to acting like a teacher. The rest of the day I spent having my ass worked off as Beth drilled into me the basics of her sword style. It waste evening by the time we eventually finished.


    ? "You did well for your first day." Beth told me as we put away the training swords.


    "Really? I felt like I was having my ass handed to me most of the time."


    "Well you were, but it could have been worse. Anyway, what do you think, do you want to continue to learn from me?"


    "Definitely!"


    "Good. I won''t have many days I can devote to your training like today and I expect that most of the time you will be busy with Lillia. I will be able to give you an hour or so if youe before I open or at the end of the day. Will that be alright with you?"


    "Yes, I''ll be happy toe when you''re free."


    "Great. I open at nine, if youe just before eight, I will be here and I close at five, but if you get here before six, I should still be around. No need to tell me when you''reing, I will just expect to see you when I see you."


    "That would be great thank you. I''ve no idea what Lillia has instore for me, but I''ll definitelye whenever I''m free!"


    "That''s good to hear. Now, you should be on your way, it''s gettingte."

 Chapter 17 - Seventeen: Leveling

    I parted ways with Beth as she closed up her shop and headed back to the adventurer''s guild. It was just starting to get dark as I climbed up the steps to the guild. I was half hoping to run into Jules again in the guild hall, but she was nowhere to be seen this evening. She had seemingly already left after her shift on the desk. It looked like I would be spending the evening alone. I decided to find an empty table and grab some food before they finished serving. After eating I toyed with the idea of taking a stroll to walk off the meal, but in the end, I thought better of it and headed up to my room for the night.


    The next day I was woken by the sound of knocking at my door. It was definitely light when I woke so, I already knew this was no midnight visit. I fell out of bed and after quickly throwing on some clothes, answered the door. It was Lillia stood on the other side.


    "Good morning Theo!" She said to me with a beaming smile.


    "Oh, good morning Lillia, you''re back?"


    "Yes, I did say I would only be a couple of days."


    "You did. How was it, everything sorted?"


    "Yes, it was thank you."


    "So, what do we do today? I''m sure you have something nned."


    "I do. We have a lot to do. I didn''t want to leave you so early on in your training, so we have to catch up."


    "Right."


    "Anyway, how were things here? Did you cope on your own?"


    "Everything was fine. I even got to Beth''s for some swordsmanship training."


    "Ah, that''s great. So, you''ve been keeping busy, I''m d to hear it. If you''re ready to go, we should head out."


    "Ready when you are." I said closing the door and stepping into the corridor.


    "Then let''s go." Lillia said setting off at pace.


    I quickstepped down the hallway after her. We headed straight downstairs and Lillia pushed on through the guildhall heading to the entrance. I nced across to the front desk as we crossed the room, Jules was already there at the front desk. I gave a little wave as we passed, but she didn''t notice, she was busy talking to a customer. We neared the entrance and I started to worry we were going to leave without having breakfast when Lillia turned to me.


    "Don''t worry, we''re going to stop and get something from the market. I know a good stall where we can get something that we can eat on the way out." She assured me.


    "Lead the way."


    I was a little relieved we weren''t going to skip a meal. I didn''t mind stopping somewhere different for a change. I had eaten breakfast nearly every morning in the guild hall since I had arrived, so a change was wee.


    We arrived at the stall after the short walk from the guild hall, there was a little que to get served, I took this as a good sign that food was at least edible. We had to wait a few minutes, but then we stocked up on enough sandwich rolls for the walk out and for lunch, then we were on our way again. It wasn''t long before we had made our way through the crowded streets and out into the open countryside.


    "So, what is the n for today?" I asked Lillia once I''d finished my roll.


    "Well, first we''re going to head back to the wood. If possible, I would like you to gain two levels before lunch. If you can do that then we''ll head out somewhere a little more dangerous slightly further out."


    "Two levels before lunch?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yeah, it''ll be hard, but I think you can manage it."


    "Well if you think so¡­" It seemed like a lot.


    It had taken hours the other day just to go up one level and I had to kill at least fifty of those little bunny monsters to do so. I wasn''t sure how the levelling system worked, but I suspected that each level you had to gain more experience in order to reach the next. Curious I asked Lillia if that was the case.


    "Yes." She answered. "It''s just like you guessed. You have to do more to gain each level."


    "Isn''t it going to take forever to kill enough of those creatures in that wood."


    "Don''t worry. I have a n for that." She told with a smile.


    "Right."


    "You''ll be able to inflict more damage than you could the other day and you''ve been training with Beth. So, don''t look so concerned." She said reassuringly.


    It wasn''t long before we had reached the woods. Just like thest time we were here Lillia stopped us just on the edge of the wood to talk before we went inside.


    "Just like before Theo. You go on ahead and I''ll back you up from behind."


    "Okay got it."


    I drew the de on my hip and stepped into the wood. It was dark inside just likest time and I still got a creepy vibe from the ce as I made my further in. At first there were none of the little bunny monsters to be seen, but then something whistled over my head and something smashed on the floor about ten meters ahead of me. It was some kind of ss vile and the red liquid that it had contained was sprayed across the floor. I looked back to Lillia as it was clearly her that had thrown the thing, there was no one else around.


    "What was that?" I asked her.


    "Keep your wits about you. That liquids draws them in." She replied.


    I quickly turned back to where she had thrown the liquid and she really wasn''t joking. There were already about ten of the little buggers up ahead where vile had smashed. I could already make out the sound of many more heading in our direction as their strange growls rang out across the wood. That stuff was going to bring the entire forest down on us.


    "Prepare yourself here theye!"


    The closest group of the bunny monsters were moving on mass towards me. The first two at the head of the group both jumped at me together, somehow, I managed to hit both with a single swing. My de cutting through the first and then eating into the second, sending bunny chunks flying. I didn''t have a second before the rest made their move one after the other, I sliced them in half until eventually I had worked my through the entire group, leaving only a pile of bloodied corpses on the ground.


    I had no time to rest, as a group just asrge as the first approached from up ahead. I nced side to side taking in my surroundings and they weren''t alone. There were groups approaching from the left and right of our position. If we weren''t careful, we, I, was going to be overwhelmed.


    "Don''t worry, you''ve got this!" Lillia shouted from behind, sensing my unease and trying to reassure me.


    As she called out, I felt my body lighten and any sense of tiredness slip away. It was the technique she had use when we first met, and I killed the ogre. Once I realised what she had done, I felt my confidence lift a little as I knew the boost it gave me. I prepared for the onught as the three groups of monsters converged on me.


    I swung, shed and stabbed in every direction as they came down on me, but that still wasn''t enough. I had to boot some clear, just to by myself time in between shes. I soon lost count of the number killed and now had to be careful not to trip on the growing piles of bodies. More groups must have converged whilst I was fighting as the bunny monsters never stoppeding. At some point in the middle of the onught I heard a tada noise, signifying that I had gone up another level and with it came an increase of speed and energy. Yet there was still no end in sight of the end of the bunny monster''s attack.


    Finally, after at least another thirty minutes of fighting thest of the hoard fell. I flung the blood off my de and leant heavily against a nearby tree, trying to catch my breath.

 Chapter 18 - Eighteen: More Levelling

    I knew that we weren''t done, we had barely been here a couple of hours and I knew that Lillia wanted me to level up twice before we left the area or stopped for lunch.


    "Well done." She called over as she came to inspect me.


    Seeing that I had taken on damage Lillia used her healing technique to mend my wounds.


    "Take a stamina potion." She instructed.


    I did as she asked and took one of the vials marked "S" from my pouch. I popped the cork off a poured its contents down my neck. I started to feel revived almost from the moment that the cool liquid touched the back of my throat.


    "Better?" Lillia asked.


    "Yes, thanks."


    "Good. Catch your breath, then we''re going to head further in. The potion drawing them to us has worn off and we should move away from these bodies. They''re beginning to hinder your movements."


    I stopped leaning on the tree, stood up straight and put my de back in its scabbard.


    "Are you ready to move?" Lillia asked.


    "Yeah. I feel fine now."


    "Okay, then let''s make our way further in."


    We headed deeper and deeper into the wood, all the while I took the front while Lillia took the rear. After some time, we reached a small clearing when Lillia told me to stop.


    "This looks like a good ce to draw them in. Plenty of room for you to move." She stated after looking around.


    I took in a deep breath preparing myself for what woulde next and drew my sword.


    "I''m ready when you are." I told her.


    "Then let''s get started."


    Lillia lobbed another vial of the red liquid in the direction we had been heading. It smashed and sprayed its contents on the ground. It didn''t take long until it drew in the bunny monsters. The first that attacked had been nearby. I easily cut them down, but by the time I had done so I could see we had brought another hoard down on us. What looked like twenty approaching from the front and at least tening from either side. It was only a matter of seconds before they bore down on us.


    From then on in it was wall to wall bunny monsters for at least an hour. There were so many that even with Lillia''s buff I still took on damage and was nearly worn out. Lillia even had to step in at points to stop us from bing overwhelmed. Sometime before thest monster fell, I heard the tada noise ring, telling me I had gone up a level once more. Finally, they were all dead and I could rest for a moment.


    I sat down, my back leaning against the nearest tree.


    "Great work." Lillia called over smiling at me. "Take another stamina potion."


    "Right."


    I did just as she asked and rummaged around in my pouch for the bottle. As I did so Lillia got down on her knees and started to heal my wounds. I found the bottle and poured the contents down my neck. Then I justid back against the tree waiting for my wounds to heal, I was really paying attention to my surroundings until I noticed an unexpected sensation. I looked down to see Lillia had taken my dick out of my trousers and was licking the tip.


    "What are you doing?" I asked taken a little by surprise.


    "Hmm?" She said stopping. "Don''t you like it?"


    "No, I mean yes. But now?" I asked.


    I wasn''t really sure I should be messing around with her any more after what I''d heard the other day.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well, we finished earlier than I expected. We can waste a little time and besides watching you has already got me worked up."


    She climbed on myp and lifted her skirt a little, revealing that she hade out on this trip with no panties on. That was the point I stopped worry about what I should or shouldn''t be doing.


    "See." She said grabbing my cock. "I knew you''d want to as well."


    She leant forward and slipped me inside of her. She really was already worked up.


    "I missed you and I just couldn''t wait untilter." She told me as I went in.


    "Oh man, what have I done to her." I briefly thought to myself.


    I had only been here a few days and I had already turned the seemingly innocent elven princess into a cock craving elf slut. At least for mine. I really didn''t want to think about what the elven royalty would do to me if they found out what I''d done to their princess. Probably worse than destroying my relic. I didn''t think for long as Lillia started moving straight away.


    "Ohh¡­ Mnnh" She moaned. "I was looking forward to this." She said as she vigorously swung her hips.


    I slipped my hands up the sides of her skirt and gripped her firm behind. She was really going for it and at this rate it wouldn''t belong until she came, by the looks of things. The forest was quiet except for her asional moans and her thighs pping on myp. Just as I was reaching my limit, she slowly stated grinding on me, her insides gripping me. I couldn''t hold it anymore. She stopped moving a leant on me breathing heavily for a few moments. Once she had caught her breath, she slowly stood up again, pushing her skirt down as she did so.


    "Hmm, I suppose that will have to do untilter." She said as walked to her bag.


    She grabbed our lunch and brought it over while I was tucking myself away and doing up my fly.


    "Here you go." She said passing me my roll. "We should probably eat these quickly and head to the next area. I want us to have a look round there before we head back." She told me knowpletely back to her professional demeanour.


    "Right, yeah. We probably should then." I agreed, still processing what had just happened.


    Li sat down next to me by the tree and we both quietly ate down our lunch. Once we were finished it was time to get on the move again. We double backed through the forest the way we hade in and once out we headed south away from the town. It looked as if it was still early afternoon. I''d guess about one ish by the look of the sun.


    We walked for what seemed to be about an hour until we reached a small valley with a tall grass meadow in the bottom on either side of a small river.


    "We''re here." Lillia announced when we reached the edge of the meadow.


    We stopped for a moment watching the wind blow through the tall grass.


    "What are we here for?" I asked Lillia.


    "More training of course!" Sheughed. "But more specifically, hunting a type of wolf monster that spawns in this area."


    That sounded a little more dangerous than the bunny monsters I was used to.


    "Is that going to be safe just the two of us?"


    "It should be now you''ve raised your level. Don''t worry their poption density is nowhere near as high those in the wood. We''ll be lucky to find more than a handful in an afternoon, but you''ll gain more experience from one kill than hundred of the bunny things."


    "We aren''t going to call down a load of them on us, are we?" I asked still a little unsure.


    "No. We''re going to head down to the waters edge. If we''re lucky we can ambush a couple of them when theye down to drink."


    "Okay."


    That actually sounded like a fairly reasonable n.

 Chapter 19 - Nineteen: New Spot New Creature

    After a brief rest at the edge of the meadow we made our way into the long grass and headed towards the edge of the river. The grass was only a little above waist height, but that was more than high enough for it to make it difficult to spot any wolves that might be in the area. After a short walk we were at the riverbank.


    "We''re in luck, we''re down wind here. It will blow our scent over to the other bank. That should make things a little easier." Lillia said as we reached the bank.


    "Right. What do we do now?"


    "We follow the river along for a while. If my memory serves, there is low banked section a short way up ahead. That''s where they''lle down to drink. We''ll wait for them there."


    We did as Lillia suggested and followed the river for a short while. Just as she had thought there was a section of low bank about a hundred yards down river.


    "This is it. Now we wait." Lillia said while crouching down under the high grass.


    I followed her example and crouched on my knees and waited. Then we waited some more. An hour passed and there wasn''t the slightest sign of any creatureing to drink at the water''s edge. I was starting to ache from holding a crouched position for so long. I was starting to wonder if anything would ever turn up.


    "Are you sure they wille here?" I quietly asked.


    "Yes, just be patient." Lillia whispered.


    Almost as soon as Lillia had spoken I could hear a faint rustling sounding from some way up ahead in the long grass. I trained my sight on the area the noise hade from and I could make out the grass being parted by something that was approaching the river. A momentter arge ck wolf crept out from the grass, still unaware of our presence. There was a fire like glow emanating from its eyes.


    "This is it." Lillia whispered. "I''ll hit it with daze, and you move, quickly it won''t work for long¡­ Go!"


    I moved just as she asked and the moment that I had taken one step, the monster became aware of my presence. The creature let out a growl and its fiery glow spread out from it eyes covering its entire body. My sword that had seemed plenty long enough when I had fought the bunny monsters was now seeming pretty short. I was going to have to get close to hurt that thing and somehow avoid being burnt.


    Luckily daze was in effect and its movement was slow. I took my chance and ran at it while it was still in effect, my de raised for a heavy blow. I brought it down as soon as I was in range, but the creature took me by surprise turning its head and lunging as I struck. I had to take evasive action to avoid its teeth. My strike still hit but was it only a ncing blow.


    "These are hardy monsters. You''ll have to make a critical hit to take it down." Lillia shouted from behind me.


    I could already tell as much, but it would have been nice to have known in advance. The creature circled back, and I kept my distance following its movements. It was stepping heavily on its left side when it shifted it weight. It was only a ncing blow, but it had still taken damage. Seeing this I waited for the next moment it shifted its weight and lunged forward as quickly as I could manage. I brought my de down from further out this time and caught it across the face as it lunged at me. This time I had hit with the full force of the attack and my de ate into the top quarter of its head. It cut deeply, the top of its head flopping over, only held on by a single p of skin, its brains spilling out on the floor as it crashed down heavily.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I took a step back. It was clearly dead, and I lowered my de feeling happy about my kill as I heard the tada sound denoting the gaining of experience. I was celebrating too soon as I heard Lillia yell from behind me back at the bank.


    "Theo, watch¡­"


    I could already feel the heat of the monster''s mes as I threw myself to my right, wildly swinging my sword towards the new arrival. It hit something, but I knew without looking it was only a ncing blow. Luckily for me, it was enough to halt its attack momentarily. I jumped back, trying to create some space, but this wolf hadn''t been hit by daze and moved swiftly. It followed me as I leapt backwards and pounced. I managed to intercept its attack, but it had caught my sword in its teeth. It swung its head side to side with terrifying strength, lifting me off my feet and throwing me on the floor a few feet from where I had been stood.


    I hadnded heavily, but I didn''t have time to worry about that. I had dropped my sword when Inded and didn''t have chance to grab it before it jumped at me again. All I could do was throw both my feet in the air as it came down on me. I could feel the heat of its mes as my boots pressed into its gut. It was just enough to briefly wind it and as it fell to the side. I rolled to my weapon and picked it up. I spun back just as it was getting up and brought down the de into the back of its neck with all of my might. It sunk in deeply and blood gushed out. I quickly pulled out the de and drove it into one of its eye sockets as far as I could. The monster spasmed before falling limp.


    This time I nced at my surroundings before, turning my back to the grass and walking back to Lillia.


    "I''m so sorry." Li called over as she ran over to check on me. "You were so close, If I''d used daze it would have affected both of you."


    "It''s okay, I''m not hurt." I reassured her.


    There was another tada noise and a message appeared to inform me that I had gained yet another level. The message only seemed to appear when I was out ofbat. I was surprised, that only two of them was required to go up a level even after Lillia had exined their worth.


    "You did well toe out of that unscathed. I''m impressed." Lillia told me, d to see I wasn''t injured.


    "Thanks."


    "I think we should quit while we''re ahead and we''ve already achieved what I wanted for the day. Let''s head back to the edge of the meadow and I''ll check you over properly."


    "I won''t argue with that."


    We made it back out of the long grass without incident and stopped for a bit. Lillia checked me over and insisted on using her heal on me before we walked home, even if I was only a little sore from hitting the floor. Once she was satisfied that I was fine we started the walk back to town.

 Chapter 20 - Twenty: Plans For An Official Quest

    On the walk back, Lillia seemed particrly amenable. Perhaps because she was d of the progress we made. Maybe it was because she had was still feeling apologetic about what had happened earlier with the wolf. Anyway, it seemed like a good time to broach the subject of how and why I was brought here. I had found out a lot from Liz, and I wasn''t going to pry too much into what happened with thest summons after finding out the circumstances from Liz. I did think it would be nice to hear it from Lillia. Seeing as she was the person that brought me here perhaps, I could find out a little more.


    "Hey Lillia, I wondered if you were willing to tell me a little more about the circumstances of me being brought here? You know it has been a few days now I and I still know so little of while I''m here."


    The first response was a pained look, then a brief pause until she finally spoke.


    "Look there is a reason why I haven''t told you anymore yet." She answered.


    "I know, because I had to die toe here and I probably can''t go home. The only way for me to gain an existence that is permanent and not bound to my relic is to defeat the demon lord, then remove their heart. You''re worried that if you tell me this I might run away, because if I did the guild masters would destroy my relic and then I really would be dead."


    "How do you know?" She asked surprised.


    "Because I bumped into Liz while you were away outside her shop and when she realised that I knew nothing, she decided to tell me what she knew."


    "Then you know about¡­"


    "Yeah, she told me about that too. She thought it was better than you have to relive the experience again at least for now."


    "I''m sorry, it was just so soon..."


    "It''s okay I can understand why you didn''t want to tell me. That was an awful thing to have to go through and I also know that you have no choice but to obey the instruction to summon heroes here. I''m not going to run away."


    "I see¡­ Then what do you want to know? You already nearly know everything."


    "I don''t know, is there anything I missed that could be important?"


    "Well that''s pretty much everything I would tell a new summons. It''s actually more than I would have told you myself. We aren''t supposed to tell you that the guild can kill you by destroying the relic. It''s supposed to only be used if the heroes turn against the guild or the alliance. They wouldn''t want any chance of them trying to gain their own relic."


    "Should you be telling me that?"


    "Probably not." She giggled. "But you do already know about what they did. So, it isn''t as if I''ve told you anything new."


    "I suppose not¡­ These relics, do you know where they''re held?"


    "No, all I know is that they are supposedly somewhere in the capital."


    "Would you even tell me if you knew?"


    "Maybe, I''m not sure. I guess it would depend on why you wanted to know."


    "I don''t want to go against the guild, not if they aren''t a threat to me, but having something like that hang over my head makes me feel ufortable and then there''s what happened to my predecessor."


    Lillia flinched at my mention of the at the subject.


    "They told me I would have the chance to change his mind, but they didn''t even give me that. In the end they didn''t want a hero that wasn''tpletelymitted to the guild. If they even found out that you knew the truth about the relics, chances are they would kill you too."


    I would have to be incredibly careful that they didn''t find out.


    "That''s worrying¡­ There''s something else that''s bothering me. Is it really true that only a hero from another world can defeat the demon lord?"


    "Yes, at least that''s what the ancient teaching that predicted their arrival say."


    "Any they''re believed without question?"


    "They are now, but weren''t at first. They alliance races did everything they could to stop them. None of it worked, many armies and our greatest warriors fell in the attempt. Nearly eighty percent of the male poption, outside of the nobility has been wiped out."


    "But not the nobility?"


    "No, they realised pretty early on that our attempts to defeat the demon lord were ineffective. The nobles were taken off the offensive and brought back under the pretext of defending the capital¡­ Only a handful of warriors and ranking guild members stayed on the front lines."


    "And I suppose most of themoners were wiped out?"


    "Yes¡­ Cowardly isn''t it?"


    "Yes, but it''s not unexpected."


    I''d thought the same thing about my home when Liz told me about the summoning. Our leaders would make the same kind of choices if their survival were threatened.


    We had talked almost the entire way back to town. I could make out the gatehouse and walls in the distance.


    "Look, we shouldn''t talk about this in the open. Not in the town." Lillia warned as we approached.


    "Yeah, we can always talk moreter in private." I agreed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was approaching the time when the town gate shut for the night, so there was a small que to get back into the town. We filed in at the back of the line and slowly walked to the gatehouse. It was a good ten minutes until we made it inside the walls. Once inside we headed back to the adventurer''s guild. We headed straight inside and made our way to a free table. After the days training and the long walk there and back we were both starving.


    "Hey you two, over here." A voice called out to our left.


    I nced over and noticed that Altria was sat there calling us.


    "I''ve saved us a table." She called over.


    "Thanks!" Lillia replied. "Come on we had better join her."


    "Sure." I agreed


    We both made our way through the hall and joined Altria at her table.


    "So, how''d it go?" Altria asked once we were seated.


    "Good. We made the goals for the day." Lillia answered her.


    "That''s good. So, we''re on course for that expedition?"


    "Yes."


    "Hold on what''s this?" I asked as it was the first time that I had anything about any expedition.


    "Well, there is only so long that you can keep on gaining experience doing what we did today, and it would be good if you can earn your ie too." Lillia exined. "To do that you need to take on guild quests. There was one I''ve had my eye on for a while. The reward is too low for the danger and it isn''t particrly exciting, so no one has taken it on, but it would be ideal as a starter for you. It would be good to get you used to working in a party as well."


    "So, Altria ising with us as well?" I hazarded a guess seeing as it was her that mentioned it.


    "Yes, there will be four of us in total." Lillia exined.


    "Who''s the fourth?"


    "That would be someone I asionally team up with, she''s known as Serin."


    "You mean Serin Staphenidie?"


    "You know her?"


    "No, but I saw her collect a sword from Beth''s when I was there the other day.


    "That''s just like her to go and get new gear for one little expedition!" Lillia snorted.


    "Well, it looks like I will be in good hands then with you both and her. Beth told me that she was an exceptional swordswoman and a ranking adventurer."


    "You do know that both me and Lillia are ranking adventurers." Altria spoke up.


    "I didn''t know that¡­ Not that I didn''t think either of you were proficient or anything, I just didn''t know. Sorry."


    "That''s okay. It''s not like we told you." She added.


    "So, when do we leave?" I asked.


    "Seeing as everything went ording to n today and you''ve reached level five already, a couple of days. If we can get everything ready in that time." Lillia told me.


    "What''s the quest?"


    "One of the neighbouring frontier towns has trouble. A low-ranking officer of the demon lord''s army has taken residence in the dungeon of some on old ruins a few miles from the town. The area was too poor to raise enough of a reward to attract anyone to help. The town has be a ghost town now only popted by a few adventures in the guild and the towns garrison."


    "An officer in the demon lord''s army. Is my level high enough for this?"


    "You will be by the time we reach the ce. It''s several days away on foot and usually we would take a carriage, but there a few good training grounds on the way. It will give the chance to level up some more and get used to working in a party before we tackle the quest."


    "And the four of us will be able to manage?"


    "Do you think that three ranking adventures would ept a quest they didn''t think they were capable of?"


    "If you put it like that, I suppose not."


    "Don''t worry, we''ll look after you." Atria said trying to reassure me.

 Chapter 21 - Twenty-One: A Busy Evening

    We had only been sat and talking for a short while, we hadn''t even been visited by the waiter when someone unexpected came to our table.


    "Hey, I hope I''m not interrupting or anything."


    "Oh Jules, of course, not. What did you want?" Lillia asked her.


    "I''ve just got off my shift and I saw you all sat here, I just wondered if you''d mind if I came and joined you?"


    "Please do." Invited Lillia.


    Jules took the empty seat next to Lillia and joined our group, just in time to see the waitress. After that the four us of sat there talking away until our food arrived. After we had eaten the waitress came and cleared our table.


    "Would you like anything else?" She asked.


    "No thank you. We''re off after this." Lillia told the waitress.


    "Oh, you''re all leaving so early?" asked Jules.


    "Yeah, we''re taking Theo on his first quest in a couple of days and he gained three levels today, so we were thinking of taking him back to my ce to go through how he spends his skill points. It''s a lot quieter there and easier to think." Lillia exined to Jules.


    "Oh, if you''re doing that perhaps I can help? I have no experience in the field like you two, but I''ve spent many years helping adventures at the desk make these sorts of decisions. I''m sure I could be of some help."


    "Thanks Jules." I answered. "That would be really helpful don''t you think Lillia?"


    Lillia quickly exchanged a nce with Altria before she answered.


    "S-sure, if you don''t mind Jules? We might be some time and I don''t want to keep you upte if you have to be on the desk first thing in the morning."


    "Yeah I don''t mind at all. I''d be happy to help and I''m on the afternoon shift tomorrow."


    "Then please doe along."


    After that, the four of us left the guild hall and headed to posh part of town and Lillia''s apartment. After briefly stopping at the building entrance to say good evening to Alfred the four of us climbed into the elevator and headed up to the top floor. There was the slightest hint of tension in the atmosphere with the four of us crammed into the lift. I put it down to what the real reason behind Lillia inviting me back to her apartment again was. They probably weren''t wanting to wait until after we had gone through my skill points to get to it.


    The four of us left the lift and headed down the hall to Lillia''s apartment. We all waited at the door while Lillia unlocked.


    "Come on in all of you and make yourselves at home."


    We all did as she suggested and sat in her living room. The next couple of hours were spent discussing the finer points of how to spend my skill points. There was a lot of discussion over the best way to spend them and the future skills I could gain by using them. We spent all thirty points I had gained over the day. I ended up gaining a few powerful sword strikes and a defensive move. The strikes consisted of a heavy blow, an attack that could hit multiple enemies at once and a ranged attack that used mana to create a wind strike. The defensive move took twenty percent of the opponents attack even if I didn''t block itpletely. Overall, I was quite pleased with what I''d got from the experience.


    As we were finishing up, Lillia dropped the odd hint here and there that we were at the end of the task. Jules picked up on this.


    "Well if we''re finished, should we walk back to the guild house Theo?" Jules asked.


    "Err, sure." I agreed.


    "Actually, I thought you might as well use the spare room tonight Theo. I can ask Alfred to escort you back to the guild house if you don''t want to walk alone." Suggested Lillia.


    "No that''s alright¡­ You don''t think I know what''s going on here?" Jules asked, her tonepletely different now.


    "Sorry?" Asked Lillia surprised at the question.


    "I overheard you and Altria talking the other day. I know what you''ve been up with Theo."


    "Up to, we haven''t¡­"


    "It''s okay, your secret is safe with me. The truth is I was hoping to have a moment with Theo alone, but it looks like you two are going to monopolise his time. If you are all off on this quest in a day or so then I won''t have another chance for a while. What I''m trying to say is I''d like to join in."


    All three of the girls'' nces turned on me. I was going have to say something.


    "I mean, it''s fine with me. The more the merrier right?" I mean it was more than fine with me.


    I could see that Altria was fine with it, like she was with most things, but Lillia''s ears drooped a little at my response. I think she was hoping for lesspetition.


    "Great. You won''t regret it." Jules said in a now seductive voice.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I suppose it can''t be helped." Lillia replied a little weakly.


    Jules seeing that her suggestion had been epted, didn''t waste any time in acting. She had been sitting next to me on the sofa. She leant over and started kissing me. I was a bit taken back by this side of her personality, but I didn''t mind it.


    "Hey, at least wait your turn!" Lilliained.


    "Surely it is my turn?" Jules answered her, stopping kissing me for the moment.


    She did have a point.


    "Err¡­" Lillia mumbled. "Maybe, I guess. Can we at least move this to the bedroom? I''d rather not have to have the sofa cleaned."


    "Then lead the way." Jules replied.


    Lillia headed to her room and the three of us followed her. Jules took me by the hand and led me there. On the way I quickly opened my skill tree. I had the feeling I would need the reduction in mana cost an upgrade would give me. I had eight points left over from my first level up that I hadn''t used this evening. It would be enough to raise my three custom skills and I would have to wait to see what else I could gain when I had more points.


    That''s what I thought, But I was happily surprised when I saw the upgrade cost had dropped to one point. Probably because I had levelled three times without doing so. I quickly upgraded and the messages appeared confirming the upgrades. "Special heal" range increased to 5 meters cost reduced 2 points per second. "Appraisal" difficulty" increased by 20 percent. "Disarm" range increased 2 meters. Happy that I still had the five points to gain an extra skill I didn''t check what was avable. I didn''t have the time, because as we made it to the bed Jules caught me unawares as I had the tree open and pushed me down onto the bed. I quickly closed it as she climbed onto me.


    "What are we supposed to while we wait?" Lillia asked a little impatiently.


    "Err can you upy yourselves for a moment?" I asked.


    "Huh." Lillia groaned.


    "Altria?"


    She got my drift right away.


    "Oh, naughty girl, no panties." Altira announced as she discovered Lillia''s secret.


    "Oh unnh.. Altria this again." Lillia stillining.


    I decided I''d speed things up for them a little and used disarm twice, both them had their clothes thrown into the room with a poof.


    "What the?" Lillia asked confused at her sudden nakedness.


    Altria carried on unflustered pulling her down on the bed with her next to me.


    "That''s an interesting skill." Jules told me as she climbed on the bed after me. "Got any more like that?"


    "I''ll let you find that out."


    I rolled Jules onto her back.


    "So, you can be assertive¡­"


    "When I need to."


    I undid the buttons at the top of her pencil skirt and slid it down her legs. Then climbed up and kissed her while slipping my hand into her pants and activating "special heal." Jules moaned and arched her back.


    "I wasn''t expecting that." Jules said already breathing heavily.


    I undid the buttons on her blouse and slid it off her.


    "You aren''t going to use that skill?" She asked me.


    "Well, it''s our first time and I wanted to enjoy this first."


    "Really?" She asked as she sat up and hurriedly began undoing my trousers. "Don''t take too long, I want you inside me, before they join in."


    I slid off my trousers and threw off my shirt, Jules in the meantime had taken her bra off and was now waiting for mepletely naked on the bed.

 Chapter 22 - Twenty-Two: A Busy Night

    I paused for a moment taking in the scene. Just to my right Lillia was being pleased by Altria and right in front of me was Jules, the first girl in this world that I had actually considered going after. She wasid on her back just waiting for me expectantly.


    I didn''t want to keep her waiting and I wanted to enjoy her to myself, before the others got involved. They would only keep it each other busy for so long. I made my way up her body and pushed her legs to the side as I went. As I reached her head, I kissed her on the lips and slid my fingers inside her reactivating "special heal" as I did so. The range had expanded far enough on thetest upgrade that it reached all the girls on the bed. Jules moaned, before turning to me.


    "Please just put it inside me already."


    I didn''t need to be asked twice and did as she asked immediately. She was already moist, but she was the tightest of the girls. She wasn''t a virgin, but she clearly had little experience. I pulled her towards me by the hips as I slid inside and slowly started moving, trying to be gentle. Then she looked at me, her face already flush.


    "There''s no need to be gentle."


    As she said so, I started to go harder and faster. She clutched a breast with one hand the other grabbing the sheets as moaned. Wanting a change, I pulled her to her knees and went in from behind, she looked over her shoulder at me as I slipped back inside. She seemed to like this position even more and I had to hold her up by her hips as her legs tried to give way. Noticing she had cum, I let go of her hips and she slid down on the sheets.


    Seeing the chance for a breather, Iid back on the bed for a moment and deactivated the skill. I didn''t get a second''s rest though. Altria had noticed and immediately climbed on top of me and gently sliding me inside of her in once graceful movement. She started grinding away.


    "What about me?" Lilliained.


    I motioned for her toe over and she got my drift. She straddled me just below my shoulders exposing her pussy to my face as she did. Altria, not missing a trick started kissing her neck and clutching one of her breasts as she rode me. I started sucking on her clit and licking her pussy, she couldn''tin about being left out now.


    After both girls had finished, they traded ces. Lillia got on all fours so I went behind her and pushed inside. She was excited just for it to be her turn again. Jules having now gotten up again decided to join in, she sat up from where she wasid next to Lillia and started kissing me. Not wanting to be left out Altria dove straight in and started eating out Jules as she was leant towards me, much to her surprise. As she did so her rear pushed up into the air next me and seeing her cute little pussy on disy, I could help but slip in a couple of fingers in while I was pounding Lillia. We were in such a bunch it was a surprise that no one had been stepped on yet.


    After that we traded ces several times, until eventually everyone was so exhausted, and we finally called it night. Luckily Lillia had such arge bed all four of us were able to sleepfortably after all of that.


    The next day I was woken by Altria getting out of bed.


    "Morning." I said wiping the sleep out of my eyes.


    "Morning."


    "You''re up early." Noticing the other girls were still fast asleep.


    "Well someone needs to get up and start making the preparations. We are leaving tomorrow after all."


    She was surprisingly diligent despite her carefree attitude.


    "In that case I suppose I should wake the others."


    Altria was picking up her items of clothing from around the room. She slid on her skirt and her squeezed her t shirt over herrge chest. She didn''t seem to wear a bra. After a little looking around she found her panties and slipped them on.


    "Let Lillia know I''ll get everything we agreed and don''t let her take advantage of the situation. You''re going to need your strength in theing days."


    "You''re leaving?"


    "Yes."


    "Sure, I''ll let her know."


    As soon as she was satisfied that she was properly dressed and had everything she came with she left. Leaving me in the bedroom with the two sleeping girls. I felt a little mean having to wake them when they were both so fast asleep, not to mention I felt like I needed a few extra hours of sleep myself, but I felt bad leaving Altria to run around doing all the preparation.


    I sat myself up in the bed, Jules wasid in between me and Lillia. Not wanting to wake her up unnecessarily, I tried to gently lean over and wake Lillia, but as I moved the covers brushed against her hair. This was enough to rouse her, it seemed she was a light sleeper.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh, morning Theo." She said pulling herself up next to me.


    "Morning."


    She nced briefly over her shoulder. When she realised that Altria was no longer here and that Lillia was still fast asleep, she turned back and slid her hand under the sheets.


    "I see you recovered fromst night."


    She then leant over and started kissing me, I knew I was supposed to be waking Lillia and getting ready for tomorrow, but I didn''t want to stop her just yet. It turned out I didn''t have to, as there was a loud cough from next to us.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" Lillia asked, now fully awake.


    "Morning Lillia." Jules answered turning and smiling at Lillia.


    "Look, I understand how you feel, but Theo doesn''t have the time to be distracted like that today." Lillia exined to Jules.


    "Right, yes. You are leaving on that quest tomorrow, aren''t you?"


    "We are."


    "Are you sure this is just some excuse to get away with Theo, just the two of you? A dirty holiday!"


    "Of course, I am! This is purely business and for his training. Besides, Serin is with us. I doubt she would allow any of that behaviour."


    "True,dy Staphenidie is too refined for that sort of behaviour, at least as far as anyone has heard about."


    "Anyway, we have a lot to be getting on with. We should get up already. Where is Altria?" Asked Lillia.


    "She''s already left, just a few minutes ago. She told me let you know that she would gather everything you had agreed." I exined.


    "Oh, well she can get her act together when she needs to." Lillia answered stepping out of bed stillpletely naked.


    I was going to follow her but decided just to sit back and enjoy her immacte body while she dressed.


    "Are you sure we can''t? You know quickly¡­ It might help him concentrate." Jules asked, my dick still in her hand.


    "There''s no time." Lillia answered.


    "Shame." Jules pouted a little.


    I agreed with her, but Lillia did look like she wouldn''t to agree whatever we said.


    "I''lle and find youter." Jules whispered in my ear and then stepped out of bed.


    Now I had two beautiful women wandering about the room naked as they picked up their clothes and dressed. At least now that Jules had let go of me, I was able to calm myself somewhat. Eventually things settled down and I climbed out of bed and got dressed.

 Chapter 23 - Twenty-Three: Preparations Begin

    After we had all dressed, we made our way through to Lillia''s living room.


    "Did you want to stay for some breakfast Jules?" Lillia asked politely.


    "Thanks, but I think I''ll get something on my way back at the market. I should really head back and freshen up." She answered as she gathered her things.


    "Right, well I suppose we''ll probably see you in the guildter."


    "Yeah I expect so." Jules replied, then nced at me shooting me a smile.


    I caught her meaning. Then she let herself out of Lillia''s apartment.


    "Well I suppose we should freshen ourselves up too. Come on." She said taking me by the hand.


    Lillia led me into another room from her apartment. It was a small room, basically just a basin and a shower. So, they do have these here, I thought to myself. The guild house only hadrge shared bath''s, they weren''t mixed and luckily, I seemed to be the only man staying in the guild at the moment, so I''d always had them to myself.


    As soon as we stepped into the room Lillia began undressing again. Her pert breasts bounced out as she pulled her top over her head.


    "We''re showering together?" I asked.


    "It''ll be quicker."


    "Right."


    I wondered if that really would be the case and when I had just calmed down after first thing. I followed suit and stepped into the shower after Lillia. Warm water poured over our heads. Lillia passed me the soap.


    "Could you wash my back?" She asked turning away from me.


    "Sure."


    As I rubbed the soap over her pale and silky smooth skin all sorts of thoughts ran through my mind. Almost without thinking, when I reached her hips, one of my hands slipped round and to the top of her inner thigh.


    "Theo we can''t¡­" My slower half hard pressed into her behind. "Oh, I suppose I will have to calm you down or we''ll never get out of here."


    She spun around, got to her knees and started sucking on my cock. At first all she did was that, but after a few seconds it seemed that I was no longer the only one excited by this situation and I watched as her hand slipped down and started rubbing herself. Another moment passed, she stopped sucking.


    "I can''t take this." She said, as she stood.


    I spun her around and picking her up under thighs, lifted her on to my dick. She was surprisingly light, or I had gained a lot of strength I wasn''t sure, and she was already sopping wet and I just slipped inside.


    It was just a quickie, just enough to clear both of our heads for now so we could continue washing and preparing for tomorrow. Once we had finished in the shower and dried off, it was time to put clothes back on. Lillia had climbed out first and when I followed, she was already in the kitchen busily preparing something.


    "I don''t have much, but does scrambled eggs and toast sound okay?" She asked noticing I had joined her.


    "That sounds great to me."


    I took a seat at the small table on the edge of the kitchen and waited for it to be ready. As she brought the food over, I had the slightest pang of fear that Lillia might be one of those people that can''t cook anything. It was only scrambled eggs on toast, there was only so much that could go wrong with it. As it turned out my fear was misced, it turned out to be perfectly edible.


    "So, what do we need to prepare today?" I asked once we''d finished.


    "Lot''s, we need to stock up on potions, food, get des sharpened and we need to find you a rucksack to carry your gear."


    "That''s quite a bit."


    "It is." She answered picking up my empty te and dumping it her sink."


    "Oh, do want me to wash up for you?"


    "No need. The maid wille and clean it upter and we''re in a hurry."


    Right a maid, she has one of those. I should have guessed.


    "Come on we should get going." She told me.


    "Then let''s go."


    I got up from the table, slid my chair back under and followed Lillia to the door. I nced back, feeling a little sorry for the maid that would have to clean up after us when we left and headed out into the corridor. Our first point of call was stocking up on potions, this meant heading to Liz''s shop. It was still early morning, and the streets were bustling as we headed there. I was starting to get used to my surroundings now having made my way around the town a few times now. It was still interesting seeing the many different races walk past.


    Before long we were at Liz''s, the bell rang as we walked through the door and we were greeted by Liz.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ah Lillia and Theo good morning! How was the little trip, everything sorted?" Liz asked.


    "Yes, thank you all went well." Lillia answered her.


    "Good to hear it. This one didn''t seem to know what to do with himself while you were gone. I found him wandering the street here." Liz said while gesturing at me.


    "Yes, I did hear that you''d been talking to my summons." Lillia replied shooting a slightly sharp nce.


    "You told her?" Liz asked me.


    "Well, it just kind of came out when I wanted to hear things from her, and you didn''t tell me I should keep it myself." I said trying to defend myself.


    "I suppose that is true." Agreed Liz.


    "I don''t mind you telling him things Liz, but you should be careful. Some of that information isn''t meant to be told to them. If the guild masters got a whiff of that, they would destroy his relic. It''s not something I''d even expect you to know." Lillia admonished Liz.


    "Sorry, perhaps I should have told him that too¡­ I only spoke up as this one seemed to be somewhat more sensible than thestd that you brought here."


    "He is, but if he had told someone other than me¡­


    "You haven''t, have you?" Liz asked looking straight at me.


    "No, no. I''ve only brought it up with Lillia and only once."


    "Good, then there is nothing to worry about." Liz saidughing it off.


    "Hmpf, you wouldn''t beughing if he had."


    "Sorry, I''ll be more careful in future. Anyway, what''s brought you two into my shop today?" Liz asked changing the subject.


    "We need to stock up potions, we''ll be out for a while, so we''ll need a few health, stamina and mana potions each."


    "I see, are you off somewhere interesting?"


    "Not especially. The dungeon near Lintz."


    "Oh, I heard about that, I think. It''s the ce where an officer from the demon lord''s army has taken up residence."


    "That''s the one. We''ve epted the quest to clear it."


    "Ah, well that will be good experience for this one. Who''s in the party?"


    "The usual group. I''m sorry Liz, but we don''t really have time to chat. What do you have in stock?"


    "No problem, just give me a second." Liz dived under the counter for a moment before reappearing with a basket full of small vials. "This is all I have held back."


    "Hmm." Lillia looked over the basket. "I''ll take sixteen of each."


    "ying it safe. There should be enough." Liz said counting out the potions as she ced them on the counter. "That''ll be six coins."


    "Here you go." Lillia passed over the money.


    After Lillia had paid we split the vials between us, taking eight of each kind each. They were only small vials, but my pouch was still almost filled to bursting point after stashing them away.


    "Thank you, Liz. We should be going now. I''ll pop by when we return." Lillia said once we had packed them all away.


    "Take care both of you. Do let me know how you got on." Liz said as we left.


    "We will." Replied Lillia.


    "Bye Liz." I said waving as we left the store.


    "Well where to now?" I asked.


    "I think before we get any more gear, we need to get you kitted out with a bag. We won''t be able to carry much more at this rate."

 Chapter 24 - Twenty-Four: Final Preparations

    Lillia already knew exactly where to take us. A couple of doors down on the same street was what looked to be a bit of an odds and sods shop. Clearly set up to cater for adventurers, from the window I could already make out various items, frommps to shovels, the odd items of clothing and of course, bags.


    We stepped inside, there were even more items lining every wall of the store, basically every item you could possibly need for a trip out in the wilds seemed to be avable here. We had onlye for a bag. We headed straight for the back of the shop, it was where most of the bags seemed to be hung and as we made our way there the storekeeper stepped out from the next aisle along.


    "Oh, it''s you Lillia and who is this?" They asked, hopping past Lillia and giving me the once over.


    The storekeeper was one of the catkin, just like Altria. Unlike Altria she had ck hair, was tanned and she was also a little taller. She was slightly less athletic looking, but still slim, possibly a little smaller around the chest area, but stillrge. Basically, she was yet anotherplete hottie. She wore a short green dress along with thigh high socks. It was so low cut I was wondering if she would fall out when she had hopped over to me.


    "This is Theo, my new summons." Lillia answered her.


    "Ooh, well Altria did mention something¡­ But she didn''t mention that he looked like this." She squeezed my arm. "Yes, good muscture as well. How is his stamina?"


    "How do you mean?" Lillia asked, turning a little flush.


    "Don''t tell me you haven''t tested it out?"


    "Elentra!" Yelped Lillia.


    "Haha, sorry I forget you are easily wound up¡­ Anyway, what have youe here for?" She asked looking at me directly. "I sell all sorts here and anything you want I can probably order in if I don''t have it. I even offer services in the back room, if you have any aches. I''d be happy to massage them out for you." She said with a little wink.


    "We''re just here to get him a journey bag thank you." Lillia interrupted.


    "Ah, then follow me. I think I have just what you need." She said heading to the back of the shop and pulling arge bag off the rack. "Here."


    "That looks like just what we need." Lillia said inspecting the bag. "What do you think Theo?"


    I gave it a once over. It was just a heavy cotton bag with a few pockets. It looked like it would be big enough to carry supplies for a few days'' travels. I slung it over my shoulder, it seemedfortable enough.


    "I''m happy with this." I told them.


    "Good, how much do we owe you Elentra?" Lillia asked.


    "Three coins please."


    "Here you go." Lillia passed her the money. "Come on Theo."


    Lillia seemed to be in a rush to leave, even more so now after talking to Elentra. I picked up the bag followed Lillia to the exit, stopping to say goodbye to Elentra.


    "Bye, nice to meet you."


    "Bye." She said nodding her head and giving a little bow.


    I was certain they were going to fall out this time. Elentra giggled a little noticing the concerned look on my face.


    "Doe and visit again. If you do want a massage, I''ll offer you discount."


    "Thanks, I''ll definitely consider it." I said turning and walking out the door trying to follow Lillia who had already left. "Bye!"


    I ran out the door and into the street after Lillia. She had already a couple of stores down the street by the time that I caught up with her.


    "You finished?" She asked.


    "Yes, I was just being polite and saying goodbye."


    "I know¡­ Those catkin, she''s just as bad as Altria. I''m sure they all only think of one thing."


    I wondered at Lillia''sment, maybe all catkin were nymphomaniacs¡­ Although that was a little riching from Lillia. She did act a little more reserved, buttely she was easily as eager as Altria was.


    "So¡­ Where to now?" I asked changing the subject.


    "To the swordsmith."


    "Ah Beth''s."


    "Yes,e on."


    Beth''s was only a few streets away and we were soon at the front door. Beth was already at the desk when walked inside.


    "Lillia, Theo. Good to see you both. What can I do for you today?" She asked as we entered.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Do you have time to sharpen some des for us? We''ll need them back by the end of the day." Lillia asked.


    "How many do you have that need doing?"


    Lillia reached down to her boots and pulled out two small knives that were concealed there and ced them on the counter. She then pulled two reallyrge des off each of her hips and ced them on the counter. I had never noticed them there, their sheaths blended so well into her skirt they were nearly unnoticeable.


    "Just these and you might as well check over Theo''s sword." Lillia said once she had finishedying her des on the counter.


    "Will it need sharpening already? I''ve only been using it for a few days." I asked.


    "Better for us to leave it here with Beth to check over now, than to head out and it to lose it edge when you need it."


    "She''s right." Agreed Beth. "Hmm, well I don''t have much on today, so if it''s just those and Theo''s sword, I should be done in a couple of hours."


    "That''s great, thank you Beth."


    I unclipped my sword''s scabbard from my belt and ced it on the counter for Beth.


    "I suppose if you''re doing all of this it means you''re taking this one out on his first proper adventure?" Asked Beth.


    "Yes, we''re heading down to Lintz tomorrow morning." Answered Lillia.


    "Ah Lintz, I suppose you''re going by carriage?"


    "No, on foot. I want this one to get some experience on the way."


    "Then I won''t be giving any lessons for a while then. Well do take good care of my newest student whilst you''re out there."


    "Of course, I will."


    Beth chuckled.


    "Well you just leave these to me. Go on then, you look like you''ve got a lot to get done. I''ll see you in a couple of hours."


    With that we said our goodbyes and left Beth to get on with the sharpening. Our next task was to get the food we needed for the walk there, but first it was time for a quick lunch. We had only made three stops, but it was already early afternoon. To keep things quick, we just called in at the sandwich ce at the market and then it was time for the food shopping. The next couple hours were spent gathering dried meats, salted meats and vegetables that wouldst us until we reached our destination town.


    Once we had finished gathering the food, it was time to collect our des and after a quick visit to the Beth''s it was back to guild house for the evening. We met Altria there and the three of us stopped for dinner. As we were eating, I was hit by a thought.


    "Hold on, shouldn''t we have got some sleeping gear and some tents or something?" I asked.


    "Don''t worry, I asked Altria to gather all of that for us. I assume that all went well Altria?" Asked Lillia.


    "It''s all organised. The gear will be delivered to the front of the guild house tomorrow morning." Answered Altria.


    They were more organised than I had thought to give them credit.


    "See, everything is hand." Lillia said smiling just a little smugly.


    "It does look that way."


    After we had finished eating the three of us stayed in the guild hall for a couple of drinks. I had half expected Serin to make an appearance, but in the end, it seemed that I would have to wait until tomorrow before I got to meet her properly.


    It was rtively early that we wrapped things off and as Lillia and Altria left, I was given strict instructions to get an early night. Neither girl left the guild hall until they saw me walk up the stairs. I had wanted to at least talk to Jules before I left, but all I had the chance for was a wave across the room to the front desk as I headed to bed. It was funny to see her back to her prim and proper, slightly bookish looking self as she worked away on the front desk.


    I had been upstairs for about twenty minutes and had just about finished packing away my gear when someone knocked at the door. I wondered if it was going to be Lillia or Altria when I opened the door.


    "Jules?" I was a little surprised to see her there.


    "Evening Theo."


    "How did you know this was my room?"


    "I work here remember. It was me that booked you this room for Lillia¡­ Anyway, aren''t you going to invite me?"


    "Y-yes, pleasee in."


    Jules walked straight inside pushing me back and closing the door behind her as she stepped inside.

 Chapter 25 - Twenty-Five A Visit And An Introduction

    I stepped backwards, slightly taken aback by Jules''s sudden forwardness. As I edged back, she started undoing the buttons of her blouse. That made it pretty clear why she hade to visit me. Soon she had undone them all and discarded the garment on the floor, then stepped forward.


    "Um, look this is great and everything, but I''m under strict orders to get an early night tonight so¡­" I mumbled hurriedly.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t keep you up for long. I just wanted a little time to ourselves, before they take you away."


    She stepped forward and kissed me on the lips, undoing my shirt as she did. I was still instinctively edging backwards, but I soon ran out of room when I reached the bed, sitting down on its edge as I did so. Jules''s hands didn''t stop working the entire time, my shirt was off, then she slipped off my trousers in next to no time. Climbing on the bed and Straddling me as she did, rubbing herself on my growing bulge.


    I had gone past the point of even trying to resist, I didn''t even care If I was going to be worn out before I started the quest. I unclipped her bra and slung it to the side, then lifted her up and ced her down on the bed. I slipped off her skirt and panties in one movement, then pressed open her legs as I Kissed my way up her thighs. When I reached the top, I slipped her clit into my mouth and started to suck while I slid my fingers inside of her. She let out an erotic moan as I did so.


    She was already wet with anticipation, before I started so I didn''t hang around for long, pressing her legs further apart and sliding my cock inside of her. As I did so she grabbed her own legs, pulling them back as far they could go. I gripped her hips and pounded away at her and it wasn''t long before she was writing in pleasure. She let her legs slip back, so I pulled one over my shoulder and rolled her on her side continuing to thrust away.


    I shifted her onto all fours and slipped in from behind, while activating "special heal" she let out a high pitch moan. Her juices sprayed a little with each thrust as she started to cum. I continued to thrust as her arms gave way and she slid on the bed onto her chest. Her insides were gripping me and convulsing as she came. That was a long as I could resist for, before leaving her with a cream pie and rolling over onto my back.


    "That was fun." Jules said rolling over towards me and cing her head on my shoulder.


    "It was."


    "It''s a shame you''re going to be away for a while. I could get used to that and it''s so convenient with us being neighbours."


    "We''re neighbours?" I asked, trying to sound like I didn''t already know.


    "Yes."


    Her hand slipped to my lower half as we spoke.


    "Oh, you could go for more?" She asked.


    "Well¡­"


    I broke off as Jules moved to my lower half and slipped my cock into her mouth. She sucked away until I was fully hard, as soon as I was, she stopped before climbing onto me in the reverse cowgirl position and inserting my cock as she did. She started swinging her hips rhythmically and slowly increasing her speed with each swing.


    I squeezed her firm behind as she rode faster. Eventually she brought herself to climax and slowed down. I wasn''t quite there so pushing her forward and back into doggy style I took over until I followed suit. After we had finished, we bothid together at the end of the bed quietly looking each other over while we caught our breath. We stayed like that for a couple of minutes, until Jules suddenly climbed out of bed.


    She started picking her clothes off the floor and slowly dressing. Just watching her, made me want to pull her clothes off and start over again.


    "Are you leaving already?" I asked.


    "Yes¡­ If I stay any longer this is going to turn into an all night thing and I don''t want Lillia and Altria ming me if you aren''t on top form tomorrow. I definitely don''t want to be here when theye to pick you up." She said as she headed for the door.


    I watched her as she walked away in her tight pencil case, enjoying her figure for thest few seconds. She stopped when she reached the door.


    "And take care of yourself. I want you to return¡­ I''d hate to miss out on doing that again." She said as she held the door handle.


    And then she left. I crawled into bed,ying there for a moment thinking about how different her personality was in private, at least when she was horny,pared to her prim and proper persona that she gave off on the front desk. I would never have pegged her as the kind of girl to invite herself into my room and fuck me until she was satisfied, then leave saying very little. After lying there for quite some time thinking it over, I fell asleep.


    I woke early the next morning as the sun came through my window. I wasn''t sure of the time, but it was at least before Lillia came to collect me. I quickly headed down to the baths to wash up, it would be myst chance for a few days at least. I was able to wash up and make it back to room before the girls arrived. I was already dressed and doing a final check of the gear in my rucksack when there was finally a knock on my door.


    "Morning." I said as I opened up.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lillia and Altria were both stood there in the hallway.


    "I see you''re dressed and ready to go." Observed Lillia.


    "Yep."


    "Then we might as well head downstairs and wait out the front for Serin to arrive. Come on."


    Lillia set off down the hallway, Altria waited for me to grab my bag and lock up then we followed after Lillia together.


    "Did you sleep well?" Altria asked, with a slight look.


    She didn''t know anything did she¡­ She couldn''t have I told myself.


    "I did thanks, you?"


    "Yeah."


    It was my first time seeing Altria in her adventuring gear. I wasn''t sure how much protection it would offer, she wore leather boots and bracers, with a dangerously short skirt and a leather chest te that was little more than a substantial leather bra. Well, it was warm enough and she seemedfortable in it.


    Once downstairs we headed straight outside and waited on the steps for Serin to arrive. Just as Altria had said the equipment she had ordered was there. We separated up the parts of the tent between us and I was given a sleeping roll and nket to pack away. Just as we had finished stowing it all away a woman headed up the steps towards us. I recognised her from Beth''s shop, it was Serin. Unlike Lillia or Altria she opted for trousers, even if they were skin-tight leather that showed off her curves. She had a full leather chest te, even if it was cut away at the top disying her ample chest.


    "Morning Li, Altria and this must be Theo?" Serin asked as she reached us.


    "I am." I replied.


    She then did something unexpected, she lowered herself to one knee and bowed her head. I could see straight down her top, but I knew that this was something too serious even before she started talking for me just to stand there and stare, no matter how soft and squeezable they looked¡­


    "Then first let me apologise¡­ On behalf of my race and the alliance, I sincerely apologise for dragging you here from your own world without your consent. Even if we have no way of winning this war without the help of your kind, our actions are reprehensible. I just hope that you can forgive us." She said it so sincerely it was hard not to be touched and in such a noble and dignified voice.


    "P-please stand up. It isn''t your fault and it''s just like you said, you can''t win without our help¡­"


    "But we still had the choice not to steep so low, our actions shame us."


    "I forgive you. Please stand up." I said in a panic offering her my hand.


    There were only a few people milling about the steps, but as soon as they saw thedy Serin Staphenidie bowing down like that they soon stooped and started talking. It didn''t sound like they were very happy about me making her do such a thing.


    "You forgive us?" She said taking my hand.


    "Well, I can''t say that I''m entirely happy about it all, but I''m here now and I do intend to try to help you. I don''t n on dying in the process though."


    "Thank you. It seems that Lillia has summoned well this time."


    Her words and actions were embarrassing me, but I was just happy she was up off her knee.

 Chapter 26 - Twenty-Six: Out Into The Wilds

    After the little scene on the steps had calmed down and the introductions were over it was time to set off on our quest. Everybody loaded their bags on their backs, picked up the rest of the gear then we set off. Down the steps, through the market and then out of the town through the main gates. For the first part of our journey we had naturally separated into pairs. Lillia and Serin took the front, it seemed that they had a lot to talk about. I walked behind them, this meant I was treated to the very, very nice noble behind that belonged to Serin in her leather trousers. I think being around Altria and Lillia was starting to affect my mentality, or perhaps it was the skill tree. I shook my head, trying to clear my thoughts. I had a feeling that Serin would be a tough nut to crack, she was just so noble and seemingly moral¡­


    "I know we are in a fairly safe area, but you still need to mind your surroundings." Altria suddenly spoke up from next to me.


    "I am¡­" Iughed nervously.


    "I can see that."


    "Anyway, how long is it before we reach the first training ground?"


    "We''ll reach the first one tomorrow and we have a long walk today before we make camp."


    I could tell as we walked that Lillia had wanted to hang back with me, not that she said anything and she was talking business with Serin, but from time to time she would nce back to me and Altria. Our route first took us past the forest where I had been training and then towards the valley with the long grass. Once we reached the edge of the valley our route took us over the hills and from there I was in new, unknown territory.


    It was some way after the first hill that Lillia and Serin finishedying out the ns for whaty ahead. Once they had Serin slowed her pace and ended up walking next me and Altria. Seeing this Altria smiled at me knowingly and sped up to walk with Lillia. I mean I did want to talk to Serin, but it wasn''t like that. I''d only spoken to her briefly at the guild when she kept apologising, maybe Altria was just scarily perceptive.


    "Will you tell me a little about your world?" Serin asked as she walked alongside me.


    "My world¡­ Um, what would you like to know?"


    "All sorts, let''s see why don''t you start with what it looks like?"


    "Much like here, withrger cities and more noise, but no magic."


    "Your world has no magic?"


    "None."


    "What happens if you get sick?"


    "You go and see a doctor."


    "I see¡­" I don''t think she understood. "What about you, did youe from a good family?"


    "Yeah, my family were pretty good, I always thought I was lucky that way."


    "So, you are of noble birth?"


    "Oh, you meant like that. No, I''m not. Things like that weren''t as important there now anymore."


    "You have no nobility?"


    "Well they do exist, but in many parts of the world the world they''ve lost their importance."


    "Then how are you governed?" She asked looking a little confused.


    "Well this isn''t true of everywhere, but where I came from, we lived in a democracy. The leaders were elected by a public vote."


    "You vote for your leaders?"


    "Yes."


    "What an enlightened ce!"


    "In some ways I suppose it is, but it wasn''t perfect and there were still lots of problems."


    "I wish we had a system like that here, then perhaps our leaders wouldn''tmit such terrible acts."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well that isn''t guaranteed."


    "But here our nobility deserted the people they were supposed to protect. Hiding away in the capital city."


    "I heard a little about this¡­"


    "It''s embarrassing, it''s why I chose to join the adventure''s guild despite my family''s objection. I couldn''t just stand by and do nothing while themon people died, and we dragged people from other worlds to fight our battles¡­ It''s the same for Lillia and Altria."


    "They don''t need to be in the adventurer''s guild because of the summoning?"


    "No, they are bound to carry out the summoning ritual, but that is it. Most summoners wouldn''t think twice about training their summons. Most are simply left to join the guild and make their own way."


    "I didn''t know that..."


    "It isn''t something they talk about much."


    "Then I was lucky that when I was summoned here, I was brought here by Lillia."


    "It''s still a sin, but they do what little they can to atone for it."


    I had a new perspective on Lillia and Altria, I had always thought that they only trained their heroes because they had to, not because they thought it was the right thing to do. I felt bad for thinking that Altria had only being put off summoning again because she was toozy to want to do the work, but the truth was probably closer to it being too painful for her.


    Our trek continued through the day. We had eaten breakfast as we walked and only stopped briefly for lunch. By the time we reached our nned destination the evening was drawing in. It was perhaps only an hour at most until night fell. As soon as we stopped, we all set about putting up the camp for the night. We had brought two tents, one for the girls and a smaller one just for me and arranging somewhere to sleep was our first order of business. It actually turned out to be a fairly painless process, mainly because the girls were experienced with putting them up.


    After our sleeping arrangements were all in ce it was a case of setting up a fire and cooking dinner. I volunteered myself to make the fire, it was something that I knew I could manage. After collecting firewood from the surrounding area, I piled up the wood ready to burn, then I hit the first snag. How was I going to light it? There was nothing like matches here and definitely no lighters. I was just about to try something like rubbing sticks together when the pile I had carefullyid suddenly burst into mes.


    "That was ignition, a basic spell." Lillia''s voice exined from behind me.


    "How long were you sat there, watching me think of how to light it?"


    "Oh, just long enough." Sheughed.


    With the fire lit it was about time to start cooking dinner. It was a simple affair, a stew of the vegetables we brought along with some salted meat and a little bread. Simple as it was it tasted great to my tired and hungry self. After dinner we shared a sk of wine between us, but it wasn''t going to be ate night. We had a long walk ahead of us again tomorrow. After the wine was gone it was time to organise the watch shifts for the night. Even though this area was rtively safe, there was still the odd monster roaming the area and it was just good sense to make a watch. We drew lots to see who would take which slot. The first went to Lillia, second to Altria, the third to me and Serin would take the final watch. After that was sorted Lillia stayed by the fire and the rest of us climbed into bed for the time being.


    I went to bed, I half expected to be woken at some point during the night by either Lillia or Altria, but that never happened, and I quickly fell asleep. I was eventually woken by Altria, but that was only because it was now my turn to take the watch. She gently shook me while Iy asleep.


    "Uuhh, Altria. Is it morning already?"


    "No, it''s time for you to take watch. Please get up, I''d like to get back to bed." She said sleepily fighting back a yawn.


    "Sure, sorry."


    Now I had realised what was going on I quickly dressed and relieved Altria from her shift. On watch there was little to do, but listen out for noises and keep the fire fed. I quickly got bored and decided to open my skill tree. I still had the five points left to spend and the extra skill to add. I hadn''t checked it since the other night, so I was interested to see what it was. The skill read "disorient" I had to wonder how that one could turn out like the others. Still, it mighte in useful, so I added it. I got the usual tada noise and message popping up to tell me it had been acquired. There were two extra skills that were avable from when I levelled up, but it seemed that while you had no points to im them, they were blurred out and unreadable.


    I''d been on watch for about an hour when I heard a rustling noiseing from the direction of the tents. I quickly got to my feet, worried that something was approaching our camp and was about to go over and inspect when Serin appeared from the girl''s tent.


    "Serin, what are you doing up? It''s still a few hours before your shift. I''lle and wake you when it''s your turn."


    "I woke and couldn''t fall back asleep. Mind if I sit and talk with you for a bit? I''ll go back to bed in a while."


    "Sure, I don''t mind."


    I sat back by the fire while Serin came and joined me there warming herself near the mes.

 Chapter 27 - Twenty-Seven: A Night On Watch

    We both sat there watching the fire and listening to the wood crackle away. Eventually I felt the need to break the silence.


    "So, howe you couldn''t sleep, bed ufortable or something?" I asked.


    "Oh, I always get this for the first night or two out on the road. I think it''s a mixture of excitement and apprehension about what is toe."


    "You get apprehensive about a quest like this? Lillia told me you were a ranking adventurer and one of the greatest swordswomen as well."


    "Haha, I have been called that before. I''ll let you into a little secret, everyone gets a little apprehensive or nervous about these things. This is a fairly low level quest, but once you''re out of the cities anything could happen, no matter what level you are and it''s not just what might happen to me that I worry about."


    "I suppose you are all stuck babysitting a newbie like me. That has only got to add to your worries!"


    "Well I wouldn''t put it quite like that and we we''re all newbies once. Anyway, Lillia tells me you handle yourself quite well. Didn''t you manage to take out two me wolves on your first try? With barely a scratch on you and when one of them took you by surprise."


    "She said that?"


    "She did."


    "Well I think a lot of it was pure luck on my part. If Lillia had called out to me a momentter, it would have caught me with its first strike, and we might not be talking like this right now¡­"


    "But it didn''t, and you handled it afterwards. That''s very good for your first time!"


    "Thanks."


    "And you needn''t worry about theing days too much. We''ll make sure to raise your level before we arrive for the main quest and when we tackle it, we will be working as a team. It will be a lot easier for us to watch your back, not like when you train with Lillia alone."


    "Thanks, but I don''t want you all putting yourselves in danger to protect me."


    "It is our job to watch your back and besides, I expect you will be watching ours too."


    "Of course, I will!"


    "That''s good to know." Sheughed. "So how have you been keeping yourself busy out here on watch? I normally get fairly bored after the first hour or so."


    "To be honest I wasn''t out here for that long before you woke up, but before that I was checking out a new skill on my skill tree."


    "I see, didn''t you go through all of your points with Lillia the other day?"


    "I did, well most of them. You see I have a custom character skill tree and I''d saved just enough points to gain the next skill I''d unlocked."


    "You have custom skills?" She sounded surprised when she asked.


    "Yeah I did hear it was pretty rare."


    "It is, I''ve nevere across anyone with one of those before."


    "That''s what Jules the girl at the guild said too."


    "And you spent all that time checking out a new skill?"


    "Well the thing is I was wondering what it does."


    "What is the skill called?"


    "It''s called ''disorient''."


    "Well that should be a status effect, probably quite simr to daze from the sounds of it."


    "That''s what I thought, but all of the skills I''ve gained so far have ended up working in a strange way."


    "Strange how?" Serin asked sounding a little confused.


    "They just didn''t quite work in the way that I expected them to."


    "Hmm, well you need to know what it does before you need to use it. I know, you can test the effect on me."


    "Oh, I don''t know, I wouldn''t want you to get injured or anything."


    "Nonsense, it is only a status effect. I promise you it won''t harm me." She said standing up a walking a little distance from the fire. "Now test it out, I insist!"


    I could tell that she wasn''t going to give up until I used the technique on her, but I had a bad feeling about what was going to happen next. Serin just stood there waiting for me to test the technique, so in the end I decided to activate "disorient" thinking it would be easier than exining how the other skills ended up working.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Have you done it?" She asked with a very slight hint of impatience.


    "I have. You don''t notice anything?"


    "No not at all. It''s like nothing at all happened."


    "That''s strange¡­" Was this one a duff? I wondered.


    Serin came and sat back down by the fire next to me, this time slightly closer than she had before. I didn''t think anything of it at first, until.


    "So, Theo, a man like you must have had lots of women?" She asked suddenly.


    "H-how do you mean?" I stammered.


    "Oh,e on you must know what I mean¡­" She said leaning in even closer.


    "I guess¡­ I wouldn''t say a lot, a few." I answered feeling slightly on the spot.


    "I''m sure you have women throwing themselves at you¡­ Even Lillia and Altria look at you that way. I''ve noticed their gazes."


    "Oh." Was she alright? I wondered.


    "Me, I''ve not even had a boyfriend before. I left the capital to join the adventurer''s guild. The men of low birth wouldn''t approach me, and the nobles are too scared to leave the capital to court someone like me. Not that I would be interested in them anyway."


    "Well I couldn''t say I''d me you from what I''ve heard."


    "What about you?"


    "Sorry?"


    "What do you think of a woman like me?" She slid her hand down her leather trousers as she asked and leaned in even closer.


    "Well, I think you are someone that does what your heart tells you to. I think that''s admirable."


    "I suppose with Li and Altria on either arm wouldn''t even look twice at someone like me."


    "No, that''s not true. You''re incredibly beautiful, any man would count themselves lucky to have someone like you."


    "Really? You aren''t just saying that trying not to hurt my feelings?"


    So, this was its effect. It was almost as if she was a little drunk.


    "No, I mean it."


    "You know, I would be happy to be with someone like you too."


    She was starting to actpletely out of character. She shuffled even closer and leant in to kiss me.


    "Hold on Serin. Are you sure you''re feeling okay? I think this is the effect of the skill talking."


    "I feel fine¡­ I thought you said anyone would be happy with me, yet you''re resisting me?"


    "I know and I would, but like this¡­"


    I couldn''t finish what I was saying, before Serin began to kiss me again. This time running her hand up my leg. If I put up any more resistance, I was going to end up hurting her feelings and I mean I was more than happy to do this, but when she was like this. It just felt wrong. She stopped for a moment to push the nket out that we had been sat on.


    "Don''t you think you should wait? Perhaps see how you feel about this tomorrow?"


    "I''ve waited long enough." She answered sitting next to me once again. "Everyone seems to think I have no interest in these things, but it isn''t true."


    She embraced me once again and begun kissing me as we bothid back into the nket. There was no reasoning with her now. It seemed that I would just have to go along with her and hope that the consequences of this weren''t so bad tomorrow.


    Giving in I grabbed her behind. I could tell that she had spent many hours honing her body and skills, just like Beth, she was incredibly toned. As our kissing and touching got heavier, she sat up and begun to undo the fastening on her chest te. Even the way she held herself now and did this simple task was refined. She took off the breast te andid it to side, she was now sat there in just a simple under shirt. Next, she carefully undid theces to her boots before slowly sliding them off and delicately cing them next to her chest guard.


    She preceded to gracefully remove her under shirt, revealing her pure white bra she wore underneath. It suited her noble and pure persona. She took my hand and pulled it towards her, I sat up as she did so. She pressed my hand against her body, her abdomen, but she continued to guide it further up her body towards her chest. I held back for a second just before I reached her bra.


    "It''s okay Theo. I want this."

 Chapter 28 - Twenty-Eight: The First Time

    I stopped resisting and my hand slid under her bra. I was enveloped by the sensation her soft and firm breast. I leant forward and started kissing her again, my other hand reached behind her back an unhooked her bra before sheid back on the nket.


    It was time for me to follow suit and take off my armour. I quickly removed it all leaving it in a pile to the side of the nket. In the meantime, Serin had removed her trousers and neatly folded them to side with the rest of her gear. She was nowying on the nket in just her panties, with an inviting, but slightly embarrassed look on her face. Having now stripped down just to my boxers, Iid back down next to her.


    She embraced me as Iy next to her and we resumed kissing, my hand worked its way up her thigh as we did so. I reached her panties and slipped them down just a little and moved my hand in gently rubbed her clit until she started to get wet, then slipped two fingers inside her pussy. We carried on this way for a couple of minutes while Serin gradually got wetter and wetter. Eventually she gently pushed me to my back then gracefully took of her panties, then straddled me.


    "Are you sure this is what you what?" I asked onest time.


    "It is." She answered me.


    I felt a little relived, she was talking like her normal self now and there was no way that "disorient" was still in effect, at least twenty minutes had passed. She gently took my cock in her and slowly lowered herself onto it. I realised as the tip went in, she was tight, very tight. A little blood slid down the side of her thigh mixed in with her juices. She was a virgin¡­ I was taking the noble Serin Staphenidie''s first time. She had said that she had never even had a boyfriend before, but I wasn''t expecting this.


    "Ouch." She winced when I was nearly halfway inside.


    "Are you okay? We can stop if you want."


    "I''m fine, it''s just a little painful, but I don''t want to stop." She told me as she continued to lower herself.


    Thinking it would help matters, I activated "special heal" and the little trickle of blood stopped as the torn edges of her hymen healed.


    "Nghhh¡­" She moaned as she reached the base.


    The moan was even more eroticing from someone that held herself like Serin did. She slowly started to move her hips, now enjoying the experience, her face already a little flush. I held her hips as she swung away gradually increasing her speed, her moans getting louder with each swing.


    "I think I''m¡­" She moaned.


    She thenid forward onto my chest, I deactivated the skill for now and rolled her onto her back. I was just about to carry on when I heard something behind me.


    "Ahum." Someone coughed loudly behind me.


    I knew it was Lillia even before I looked around, but as I peered over my shoulder, I found both Lillia and Altria both stood there fully dressed, looking as if they were ready for action.


    "What do you two think you are doing?" Lillia asked indignantly.


    "Well you see, there is an exnation¡­" I answered weakly.


    "You were supposed to be on watch Theo! What do you think would have happened if were attacked while you were doing this?"


    "Sorry I¡­"


    "And Serin. I expected more from you. You should know better than this!"


    "Your absolutely right Lillia, I should have¡­ I''m sorry I shamefully let my feelings get the better of me." Serin apologised, while she grabbed items of her clothing to cover herself.


    "I can''t say I don''t understand, but still there is a time and ce." Lillia scolded. "Uhh, I guess I will have to take watch for a while. You two go back to the tent and get this out of your system."


    "I couldn''t Lillia¡­" Serina argued.


    "Just do it. I want you to be able to concentrate. I''m not going to watch all night so just go and get it over with."


    Seeing that Lillia wasn''t going to ept otherwise, we both scooped up our clothes and sheepishly headed back to my tent.


    "And you can stay here too Altria." Lillia instructed.


    "But¡­" Altriained, but stopped in her tracks."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Just leave them be this time."


    Serin and I both climbed into my tent. We sat down on the bed roll, both looking at each other, the situation now feeling pretty damn awkward. Serin was still red, from embarrassment not from the pleasure.


    "Look Serin, we don''t have to continue¡­"


    "No, I want to, and I think Lillia is right."


    "Okay."


    I leant forward and gently pushed Serin back into my bed, kissing her as did so. I pushed apart her legs and gently pushed inside her. She was still tight, but she was also still wet, so I steadily slipped in. This time there was no blood. She moaned erotically as I reached the base and activated "special heal" once again. Hearing these sorts of noisesing from the usually restrained Serin I couldn''t hold back and started vigorously thrusting away. It wasn''t long before she began to cum again, her tight pussy gripping my cock hard.


    I stopped as she came, but I hadn''t finished yet. Iy her on her side, lifted her leg up a little and pushed back inside from behind her, grabbing a handful of her ample bust as I did so. Serin moaned and panted with each thrust. I could tell she was beginning to reach her climax again and I wasn''t going to be long behind her. As her insides coiled around my cock, I came inside of her.


    Once we were finished Serin rolled around to face me and we kissed little, beforeying there a short while in each other''s arms. Serin was the first to get up and start getting dressed, she clearly felt duty bound to go back out and relieve Lillia. I did the same and a few minutester we both sheepishly returned to fire where Lillia and Altria were still sat keeping watch.


    "Better now?" Lillia asked.


    "Yes, we won''t let it interfere with our duties any further." Serin answered her solemnly.


    "Good. Then we''ll go back to bed. Theo you''re on watch for a couple more hours. Come and wake Serin when it''s time."


    "R-right."


    The two girls walked Serin back to the tent. It looked as if she wanted to stay and talk with me, but she didn''t ask Lillia and I doubt she would have allowed her to even if she did. I spent the next couple of hours keeping watch. Keeping the fire fed and watching the unfamiliar stars to keep myself upied.


    After what seemed longer than a couple of hours, it was finally time for me to switch with Serin. I made my way to the girl''s tent and poked my head inside. All three looked to be fast asleep as I gently shook Serin to wake her.


    "Oh, it''s you Theo." Serin said as she woke.


    "Yeah, sorry to wake you, but it''s your turn on watch."


    "I''ll be right there."


    I waited outside the tent while Sein dressed. A few momentster and she stepped out.


    "Well good night Serin. Hope your shift doesn''t drag."


    "Night Theo. See you in the morning."


    Serin left heading to the fire and I went to walk to my own tent, but as I did, I realised someone had grabbed my leg.


    "Come here for a moment." Lillia called from inside.


    I popped my head back inside the tent to see what it was she wanted and as I did so I was pulled inside. Inded on the bed roll in between Lillia and Altria, both girls were now wide awake.


    "What are you doing?" I asked.


    "Oh, you can stay here, where we can keep an eye on you. We don''t want you distracting Serin from her watch."


    Both girls crept out from their beds and started taking off my armour. I had the distinct feeling that they had more nned than simply watching me.

 Chapter 29 - Twenty-Nine: On The Trail

    I woke the next morning, not feeling particrly refreshed. I woke up in the girl''s tent. It turned out that Lillia and Altria really did want to more than just watch me. They didn''t stop at removing my armour. Don''t get me wrong, I didn''t mind at all, at least until I woke up this morning. I looked around the tent, it seemed that Lillia had already got up, just Altria was still inside sleeping away. I quietly got dressed and went outside to join the others. Serin and Lillia were both sat around the fire talking away as I walked over to join them.


    "Good morning." I said as I sat down.


    "Morning Theo." Replied Lillia.


    "Good morning Theo. How are you feeling this morning?" Asked Serin.


    "Pretty good, just a little tired. How are you today?"


    "Good thank you." Serin replied blushing ever so slightly. "Thank you for keeping mepany when I couldn''t sleep."


    "Oh err, yeah. No problem"


    "Are you hungry? I was just about to start cooking some breakfast." Asked Serin.


    "I am¡­ Shouldn''t we wait for Altria though?" I asked.


    "She''ll get up as soon as she smells it cooking." Answered Lillia, seemingly talking from experience.


    "Then I''ll start cooking." Serin said grabbing a pan and putting it over the ashes at side of the fire.


    It looked like we were having bacon and egg sandwiches for breakfast this morning. Just as Lillia had said the smell of the food cooking seemed to wake Altria and just as we were serving it up, she appeared from the tent, wiping the sleep from her eyes as she went.


    "You''re all up already. What time is it?" She said as she sat down with us.


    "Don''t worry it''s still early, only about eight o''clock." Lillia reassured her.


    "Oh good."


    Despite it being early, we still had a lot to do today. So as soon as we had finished eating it was time to pack up camp and get on the move again. Today we had to make it to one of the spots they had nned for training and then make it to the next camp spot before night fell. Packing up the site didn''t take long, each of the girls seemed like an old hand when it came to packing away the tents and equipment. The entire ce was put away in next to no time.


    We set off as soon as we had finished packing. We were heading in the direction of a set of hills in distance. I was told that our first destination was just on the other side. From where we were it didn''t look that far, but I was told that it would still take us about three hours before we reached it. As we walked along the trail, we separated into two groups of two just like on way here. Lillia and Altria were in front while Serin and I brought up the rear.


    "Look, aboutst night, I''m sorry¡­" I tried to say.


    "Sorry? Don''t be, it was as much me as it was you. Despite Lillia and Altria finding us like that, I really, really enjoyed myself. I hope we will be able to do that again, that is if you want to?"


    "Definitely."


    "Good¡­ Just at a more appropriate time and ce in future. I don''t want to be scolded by Lillia again!"


    "Me either." Iughed. "Lillia didn''t mention what it is we''re going to hunt today. Do you know?"


    "I do, they''re a type of bear monster. They spawn in the forests that cover the far side of those hills."


    "Bear monsters¡­ These aren''t going to burst into mes like the wolves, are they?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No these aren''t me bears. Don''t worry, although these are more dangerous that the wolves that you faced, but in a party of four, we should have no trouble in dispatching them."


    For some reason I had an easier time believing Serin when she told me something like this than Lillia, who seemed to miss out important details. Like she''s going to throw down a potion to attract tons of the monsters or that they cover themselves in mes once they''re aggravated. Little things like that. I felt fairly certain that Serin would have told me if anything like that was going to happen, especially after I had asked.


    "Bear monsters, okay. So how would we go about killing them?"


    "Our usual n of attack would be to have Altria to scout out ahead and try and pick up one of their tracks. Once we do Altria would move to the back row with Lillia. When we get withing range Lillia will hit them with a status effect, Altria will hit them from range with her bow. You and I will be on the front row. I''ll draw their attention with the first few strikes, and you will try and make the finishing blow. We want you to gain most of the experience points after all."


    "Okay, that sounds easy enough in practice."


    "They''re a little less agile than the wolves, but they are quick. Just watch your distance and timing."


    "Got it."


    After what felt like forever but was probably more like two hours'' worth of walking, we had crossed the grassy in and had started to reach the bottom of the hills that I could make out from our campsite this morning. The path we had been following up until now split in two. Therger of the two took a longer route around the hills. The smaller path and the one we would be taking zig zagged its way up thergest of the hills. It was just on the other side of this that the forest was located where we would be hunting the bear monsters. We followed the smaller path for a short while until we reached the foot of the hill, when Lillia called the party to a halt.


    "We''ll take a short break, before we climb." She announced.


    The hill didn''t look particrly steep or high, but it was nice to stop for a minute before we walked up. It was a chance to get off our feet for a couple of minutes and take some water onboard. Lillia came and sat on the grass next to me as I drank.


    "How are you feeling?" She asked as she sat.


    "Pretty good considering we''ve been walking all morning."


    "Good. The monsters spawn on the far side of the hill, but there''s a chance we could run into one from here on out. So, keep your wits about you."


    We had only been sat for a couple of minutes before it was time to set off again. The path shrank as we climbed the hill and soon became single file. Altria took the lead as our scout, Serin was next in line, I followed her and Lillia took up the rear. For the entirety of the climb most of my vision was filled with Serin''s behind. I wasn''t about toin, as it was a nice sight, but watching her perfect ass wobble as she climbed the hill was, well distracting. As it was, I counted myself lucky not to have stumbled once by the time we reached the top.


    It took us about forty minutes to reach the top and once we did our destination was clear to see. A little less than halfway down the hill the forest began. It stretched for many miles in every direction, to the west it ran as far as the eye could see. I wouldn''t want to get lost inside there, that was for sure. Our route would take us across the eastern corner, the shortest route to the ins on the other side. The hope was we woulde across some of these bear monsters as we crossed the forest.


    It then took us about another twenty minutes to descend to the tree line from the summit. This wood had a nicer feel to it than the one which Lillia and I fought the bunny monsters in, despite it being huge. This was a broadleaf wood; the trees were spaced further apart than the other forest and the sunlight passing through the leaves gave everything a pleasant looking slight green tinge. As soon as we stepped inside Lillia called the party to a halt once again.


    "You''re up Altria." She called over.


    "Okay." Altria answered before jumping up the nearest tree.


    I was a little taken back by Altria''s sudden disy of athleticism. She leapt from ground level onto the closest branch that looked as if it would support her weight. From there it only took her another two jumps to reach the highest point of the tree that she could safely stand on. She stayed there for a couple of minutes surveying the area, before jumping back to the ground in three steps. She definitely had agilityparable to a cat.


    "Spot anything?" Lillia asked once she was safely on the ground.


    "Nothing." She replied shaking her head.


    "Then I suppose we''ll have to do this hard way. Hopefully, we pick a trail or two on our way through. Okay everyone, time to move."


    Altria ran some way ahead checking for signs of bear trails, serin and I followed behind, while Lillia took up the rear once again.

 Chapter 30 - Thirty: Bear Hunting

    We all picked up the pace as much as we could, trying to not get left too far behind Altria as she ran ahead of the group. We must have been hurrying along like this for about ten minutes, when some ways up ahead Altria came to an abrupt halt. She gave a hand signal to stop. Immediately Serin caught the meaning and brought the party to a halt. Altria came running back to the group, barely making a sound as she went.


    "What is it?" Lillia quietly asked as she returned.


    "Spotted one, a short way ahead of where I was." Altria exined.


    "Okay let''s make a move on it. Leave the heavy gear here." Lillia instructed.


    We all left the heavy travel baggage under one of the more recognisable nearby trees and carefully moved forward led by Altria. When we had made it to the position that Altria had signalled from the creature became visible. It was still someway off, but I could already make out its massive form through the undergrowth. I had seen bears before, but only at the zoo. This monster only resembled those animals in form, it had to be at least twice their size. As we drew closer, Altira fell back and took the rear with Lillia. From here on it was a slow creep until we got into the range of Lillia''s magic and Altria''s bow. I followed Serin''s lead as we inched forward.


    Serin didn''t need to be told when we had reached the correct point, she knew from experience. She signalled the group to a halt, not a moment too soon.


    ? "Remember what I told you?" She whispered to me.


    I nodded in response.


    "Good." She replied and gave the okay to the two girls stood behind us.


    I braced myself for what woulde next as I watched the giant beast, still some ways off and still unaware of presence. A bead of sweat trickled down my forehead as I thought about what might happen. Just a single swipe from this thing would cause serious damage. There was a quiet twang as Altria loosed an arrow. It caught the creature in between its shoulder des. It immediately got up on its hind legs, letting out a blood curdling roar. It only took a second for it to spot us, dropping back down to all fours it charged.


    It came barrelling towards us frighteningly fast. Lillia hit it with the status effect daze, but this barely slowed its movements. When it had covered half of the distance between us, Serin made her move. She dashed forward at full speed, facing the creature head on. There was a swoosh as Altria loosed another arrow. It hit it between the shoulder des once again, right next to the first. This time the creature came to a stop. Serin closed the distance between her and the creature in the blink of an eye as I ran behind trying to keep up. The bear stood up on its hind legs and as it did so Serin struck. She was in like a sh. In a blur of movement, I could just about make out two strikes with her de, as she stabbed its chest. The creature swung its massive arm at her, but she deftly dodged the attack, jumped back and moved to create some distance.


    The monster was nowpletely upied by Serin who was drawing it away from my approach. As it turned its back to me and the rest of the group, I moved. Running it down as quickly as I could, trying to gauge the best point to strike as I made my approach. Just like the wolves, I was going to need to inflict heavy damage with each strike. It still hadn''t caught wind of me as I drew near, I came at it from behind and dove my de in just under its armpit, blood gushed out as I pulled the sword back out. It was the speed of the creature''s reaction that took me by surprise. As it spun round its arm flew at me, I managed to step back and duck its strike, but by this time it had alreadypletely turned to face me. Without thinking I drove my sword deep into its chest almost up to the hilt, but I had missed my mark. I was just off its heart by an inch or so. The bear roared in agony, but it still stepped forward after me.


    I didn''t have time to pull the de back out. I had to jump back just to avoid its arms, backing away as quickly as I could. An arrow appeared in the side of its throat, Altria had seen what had happened and was backing me up, but it still came for me. I didn''t want to turn and run, but it was starting to look like the only option. It was just then that a de appeared through its face. Poking out the eye socket with a piece of eyeball and optical nerve hanging off it. It was Serin''s rapier, she had run up the creature''s back a drove the de straight though its skull. The creature crashed to the ground and she casually stepped off its back.


    "Good work!" She called over.


    "Huh, but you killed it." I replied, still gathering my breath, and thanking my luck.


    "Thatst blow you gave it would have been fatal in another ten seconds. I only intervened because it looked as if it was getting too close." She said as she put her de back in its scabbard.


    There was a tada noise to denote the gaining of points from the assist. Serin stood next to the bear and with her right foot pushed the massive creature onto its back as if it were nothing. I had to wonder just how strong she was. With the creature now t on its back I could see my sword still poking out from its chest, although only half of the handle now protruded. Serin leant over and pulled out the de with little effort and offered it to me.


    "Here you go."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Thanks."


    "Hey, don''t be down about that." She said noticing the look of dissatisfaction on my face. "You did well to avoid it after your first strike and to havended the second. Just be mindful in future that you might not always get a critical strike."


    As we talked, we were joined by Lillia and Altria.


    "Well done you two." Congratted Lillia.


    "It''s Serin you should thank." I told her.


    Altria put her hand on my shoulder.


    "No, you did well." Altria said encouragingly. "Many fledgling adventurers have been killed after attempting something like your first strike. You moved well. If you had pierced its heart with the second strike, the kill would have been all yours."


    "But I missed."


    "It was your first time and that was a pressured shot." Added Lillia. "Come on, we don''t have time to stand around and chat. We need to move on and hopefully find another before we pass through. Don''t worry, I''m sure you''ll make the next one." She said smiling warmly.


    We headed back to the tree where we had left our heavy gear, before setting out once again. Just like the first time, Altria ran up ahead in search of the next trail and the rest of us walked as fast as we could to keep up. We soon passed the corpse of the first bear as we headed deeper into the forest.


    We had barely been moving again for five minutes before Altria gave the signal. The party stopped and ditched our heavy bags as we waited for Altria to re-join the group.


    "Another one?" Lillia asked.


    "Yes, just up ahead." Altria answered.


    "Okay everyone, you know what to do. Let''s go!"


    We moved forward as a party, steadily and quietly. It wasn''t long before the beast came into view, we crept forward as we moved into range, still unnoticed. Our attack followed the same pattern as before. Altria loosed an arrow, hitting the bear and drawing its attention to us. When it charged Lillia hit it with daze and Serin moved in. Altria loosed another arrow and hit the creature again, but unlike the first, this one kept up the charge. Serin faced it down unphased, leaping in the air,nding on its head with one step, continuing to run down its back, peppering it with stabs as she went and gracefully jumping off as she reached its tail.


    This was more than enough to draw the creature''s full attention to her and as it gave chase I followed behind. As I ran up behind as quickly and quietly as I could, I attempted a new strategy. It was still unaware of my presence as I closed the gap. I drove my sword straight into the centre of its back, only about seven or eight inches this time and removing the de in same movement. This time I had hit my mark, severing its spine. I stepped back as the bear fell to its side and when it crashed to the floor, I plunged the de deep into its skull to confirm the kill. The familiar tada noise rang out as I did so, with the confirmation message telling me I had gained another level.

 Chapter 31 - Thirty One: Close Call

    As I pressed my boot onto the bears head to yank out my sword, all three girls came running over seeing that it had been felled. Thick dark blood spilled from the hole the de left behind as I drew it out. I flicked off what blood remained, then sheathed the de. Serin was the first to arrive.


    "You did it!" She said giving me a brief hug.


    "We did it. There''s no way I could have taken that thing head on, like you did."


    "You''ll get there. What is this, your third time out in the field?"


    "I think so."


    Lillia and Altria soon joined us, stood where the beary.


    "Good work. You did really well." Lillia said as she inspected the corpse.


    "I knew you could manage it." Altria said as she joined us.


    "We''ve done what we came here for, so we should get moving. We still have a lot of miles to cover before we reach the campsite for the evening." Lillia instructed.


    The party doubled back to where we had left our gear, once we had picked it up, we were back on the move. Altria took the front once again, she was looking for monster trails, but this time it was so we could avoid them. We didn''t want to spend the time brining one down, not when we had already met our goal for the day.


    The ce where we nned to make camp for the night was several miles into the in on the other side of the forest. We were crossing the forest at its thinnest part, but it would still take us another couple of hours to walk through. This was despite already venturing quite far inside as we conducted the hunt.


    We now had an easier pace than before. Altria was only a short way ahead now and she was only walking so we didn''t have to rush to keep up. We had been making good progress for about thirty minutes when Altria suddenly froze in front of us. She gave the hand signal to halt and we all came to a stop.


    Lillia ran up quietly from behind, stopping when she reached me and Serin.


    "What is it?" She quietly asked.


    "I''m not sure. I can''t see anything from here." Serin replied.


    Altria quietly crept back to the rest of the group.


    "We''re in a bit of a spot. We''re going to struggle to get round them without doubling back and giving them a wide birth." Altria exined as she re-joined the group.


    "Them?" Asked Lillia.


    "Yeah, two, about a hundred meters up ahead¡­ What do you think?"


    "Two of them¡­ I think we should y it safe and double back."


    "I agree with Lillia." Serin added.


    Just as we turned to head back the way we hade to give them a wide birth a loud growl rang out through the forest. I''m not sure how it happened, perhaps the wind had changed and carried our scents to them, but they were now aware of our presence. There was a loud crashing sound as the two beasts barrelled at full speed in our direction. These weren''t like the wild creatures I found in my own world. Sure, people got attacked by them from time to time, but with these monster beasts, as soon as they were aware of a person''s presence, they went into a rage and attacked without fail.


    We were caught in a bad spot, with little time to react. Altira loosed two arrows in quick session, hitting her mark on both asions. Both bear monsters were hit on the side of their heads, but it wasn''t a fatal shot for either and they both continued their charge. We would have to stand our ground and fight. Everyone ditched their gear and turned to intercept the approaching creatures.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You hang back Theo. If you can safely assist do so, but we''ll take the lead on these." Instructed Lillia.


    "Right."


    In the time it had taken us to drop our bags the creatures had already covered half of the distance between us. Lillia raised her staff, her eyes glowed and multiple vines shot up from the ground at the feet of the of the closest creature, working their way up its legs. At first it ripped through them, but more only kepting until it was eventually brought to a stop. It was still trying to fight its way out, but the vines kept oning. The second beast tore past, only focused on us. There would be no daze this time, Lillia''s full concentration was on restraining the first creature. This didn''t deter Serin who ran ahead to meet the creature head on.


    A couple of arrows flew overhead, hitting the beast on either shoulder. Serin dashed in as it reacted to the impacts, dealing two blows in a sh before somersaulting backwards to safety and quickly dashing to the side. She circled the creature while it was still reeling from her attack and another arrow whizzed past, hitting it on the shoulder once more. This time the bear leaned heavily to the side and Serin moved in for the kill, lunging forward for a single strike to head. Her sword pierced the back of its head, just below the ear and prated several inches. She pulled it out just as quickly and the creature crashed to the ground.


    Seeing that the creature was dead, Serin turned her back on it and shifted her focus to the second bear that Lillia was still just about restraining with the vines. Serin picked up the pace as she could see that it would only be a matter of time before it broke free of its restraints.


    As Serin ran over while Altria shot an arrow hitting it in the side of the head, this seemed to little more than enrage it and the beast struggled harder than ever. Serin had already covered the distance, but as she was closing in for a kill shot, the vines gave way and the bear burst free.


    Serin got clear safely, but she was put on the back foot a little surprised by the sudden breakout. Altria was covering her with arrows, but its back was turned to her, so she was unable to hit any vital points. It still gave Serin just enough of an opening to regain her footing and get in a couple of stabs.


    I had been hanging back the entire time, but seining what was going on I had decided to move forward. The bear was too preupied with Serin to notice mee in from the side as I plunged my de into its chest from its armpit. I retracted the de straight away, but I was still too slow to dodge the arm that came swinging round. I was thrown into the ground by the blow andnded on the floor several feet away.


    The creature now heavily wounded slowly approached me as I picked myself off the floor. I was winded and getting up was painful, luckily for me Serin didn''t miss the opening. Her next shot pierced the bear from the side, her rapier pushed in up to the hilt. Unlike my attempt, Serin had pierced the creature''s heart. She pulled out the de as the bear moved forward another two steps and copsed on the floor, blood pouring from its wounds. My ears rang with the tada noise as I gained points from the assist.


    By this time, I had gotten to my feet, but my side throbbed with pain. The creatures blow had done more than knock the wind out of me. I would be lucky if all I had got from it was bruises this time. The whole group had gathered near where the final bear had fallen.


    "Are you okay you look hurt?" Serin asked seeing that I was holding my side.


    "I''m fine, it just aches a bit¡­"


    "Let me look at that." Lillia said as she reached me.


    She quickly removed my chest armour and touched my ribs in turn.


    "You''ve cracked a rib. Sit down I''ll heal you." She told me.


    I did as Lillia asked and sat down as she begun the healing technique. I started to feel better almost immediately.


    "This is why I told you to hang back¡­" Sheined.


    "I did¡­ It''s just when I saw it break free like that, I thought I could help."


    "This could have been a lot worse, you''re lucky. We weren''t ready to give you cover, if Serin had been a moment slower." Lillia lectured.


    "Don''t be too hard on him Lillia. He did create the opening that I used to bring it down." Serin said speaking up for me.


    "I suppose." Lillia agreed reluctantly.

 Chapter 32 - Thirty-Two: Questions

    It took a couple of minutes until I was healed enough to satisfy Lillia. By the time she was finished the pain was almostpletely gone, just a slight dull ache to remind me of my mistake. We gathered our belongings and got on the move again. We had lost a lot of time due to the unexpected encounter and we now had a lot of ground to cover with less time that the girls had nned. This meant picking up the pace.


    It wasn''t easy going over the uneven forest floor, with a heavy bag and we were all a little worn out from having three fights back to back. Then again, if we didn''t make up the lost time, we would have to find somewhere new to camp for the night. The girls didn''t want this, they had carefully nned all of our camping spots in rtively safe areas for being out in the wild. Camping somewhere unknown greatly increased the risk of being attacked in the night.


    After about an hour and half of trekking at a punishing pace we made it to the far side of the forest. Thanks to Altria''s scouting skills, we made it through without attracting the attention of any more monsters. It was nice to be out of the forest, it was easier to walk for one thing, but we still had a long way ahead of us. Not having the time to stop for a proper lunch, we made a brief stop once we had put enough distance between us and the tree line. We only paused long enough to have a drink and get out some salted meats and bread before we set out once again eating as we moved.


    The sun beat down on us as we crossed the grassy in. The ground rising slowly towards distant mountains. We were starting to lose the light by the time we eventually made it to the nned camp spot. We threw up the tents and built a fire in a hurry. Once we had set up camp we could all finally rest and the four of us sat around the fire, d to finally be able to take the weight off our feet.


    "How are the ribs?" Altria asked as she sat down next to me.


    "Better now thank you. I''ll try not to do something so stupid in future."


    "I wouldn''t worry too much, Lillia was just worried. You saw Serin on the back foot and you stepped in to help, like she said, you created the opening for bringing it down. You just need to work on your distancing and timing, but that wille with practice."


    "Don''t worry, you get plenty of that over theing days." Added Serin as she sat across the fire from us.


    "I just I hope I don''t get hurt in the process."


    "Just be careful, and we''ll all do our best to look out for you, but no recklessness." Lillia exined as she sat down with the rest of the group, passing around a wine skin.


    Lillia took a seat next to me so I was sandwiched in between her and Altria. As Lillia passed on the wine skin and everybody seemed to be in a good mood. I decided to ask some questions of the group.


    "I was wondering, have any of you ever seen the demon lord?"


    I thought that being among three of the Adventurer''s guild''s ranked adventures, that it would be unlikely if one of them hadn''t actually spied them in the flesh.


    "Well¡­" Lillia answered eventually. "None of us have ever seen them. No one that has ever lived to tell the tale."


    "So, it''s like that. Do you have any idea what powers they possess or what weaknesses they have?"


    The group all looked at each other before finally Lillia answered yet again.


    "No, we don''t."


    "What is the n to beat them then?"


    "Well, we''re told that we need a summoned hero to do so, but all of the summons so far haven''t been strong enough to stand a chance."


    "Not strong enough how?"


    "Well most have never made it far enough to confront them themselves. Most have gotten themselves killed in the process of gaining the strength that they needed."


    "Most? Have any of the summoned heroes actually challenged the demon lord?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "As far as I am aware¡­. None have made it that far."


    That was concerning to say the least, but for now I had no getting out of this task I''d been given so I pressed on with my questions.


    "That''s pretty terrifying¡­ Okay, so what is your n for me?"


    The group all looked at each other in silence for a little while once again. This time it was Serin''s turn to speak up.


    "Well, and this is something that we have all spoken to each other about for great length. We decided that we would band together. We would make sure that the next summoned hero from either Lillia or Altria, would have our utmost to help them gain the skills they needed and when the time came face the demon lord with them. For the time being this means taking on smaller quests and hunting down lower ranking members of his army." She told me.


    "That''s all very well and good, but how will we ever know what we are up against? How can we prepare to battle something we have no idea about?" I asked still not satisfied.


    "That''s why we are targeting the lower ranking members of their army. Most adventurers simply spend all day killing off monsters terrorising the local area. There are plenty of quests that go unnoticed, mostly because people think that they are too dangerous and want nothing that might involve themselves with the demon lord. That''s where we cane in, if we can take any of the low-ranking members prisoner or extract information from them, then we have a much greater chance of finding out what power they possess."


    "If all of this went to n, what do you think the alliance would do?" I pressed.


    "Probably nothing. There is no way that any of the nobles would put their lives on the line. This is for the heroes to tackle."


    "Right¡­ What do you think would happen if a hero did manage to gain enough power to defeat the demon lord, what do you think would happen then?"


    "Well everyone would rejoice." Sein replied.


    "After that. What about the hero? Do you think the alliance would allow someone that was able to ovee the demon lord roam free, or would they destroy their relic before they had the chance to use the heart?"


    All three girls looked at each other once again, but it was clear from the nce that only Lillia would be able to give any kind of answer.


    "I suppose I should be answering this." Said Lillia. "I''ve told each of you here part of the story about my previous summon, the hero before Theo here. Most of you know that he left his duties when it first became known to him just how much of a task it would be to defeat the demon lord, perhaps even impossible." She paused for a moment.


    "I managed to hide this fact from the guild masters for quite some time, but eventually his secret was given away. I begged my farther, one of the heads of the guild council to buy me time to change his mind. He promised me so, but it would never be. The moment that I caught up with the poor boy was the moment that they shattered his relic. The timing was too perfect, it was a message to me at the cost of his life. He died in my arms. So no, I don''t think they would let any hero that defeated the demon lord go free. I think the first thing they would do once their victory was assured, would be to destroy their relic."


    "That has been one of my concerns since Liz told me part of that story." I answered.


    "Can you be so sure? I know they have done things in the past, but this is¡­." Questioned Serin.


    "The thought might have never crossed your mind Serin, but remember what happened to the armies when the nobility fled back to the cities. They didn''t even offer them shelter." Lillia added.


    Altria responded this time. "As you know most of the other summoners only treat the heroes as tools, they don''t even aide in their training, happy in the knowledge that they can always call another. Do you really think any of the guild masters would allow someone with greater power than the demon lord and perhaps even a slight grudge against them wander free?"


    Serin thought for a moment before finally responding. "No, I suppose not."

 Chapter 33 - Thirty-Three: A Proposal

    After the short discussion the group fell silent as the food cooked away over the fire. I digested what I had just heard. The chances were that even if I was able to kill the demon lord and acquire their heart, the chances were that the guild would have me destroyed before I could ever enact the spell to have my soul permanently bound to this world.


    "So, whatever happens I''m as good as dead?" I asked.


    "We don''t know for sure that they would destroy your relic." Altria added to try and cheer me up.


    "But it''s highly likely isn''t it?"


    There was no answer from any of the girls, seemingly none of them had anything that they could say on the matter.


    "Okay, what would you say to a proposition?"


    "A proposition?" Asked Serin.


    "Yes. All three of you seem quite against this system of summoning heroes here to fight this demon lord. If the hero is lucky enough toplete their task, they are likely to be killed by the very people they were trying to protect¡­ So, my suggestion is simple. I will do everything in my power to get strong enough to defeat the demon lord, but before I get that far I would like toe into possession of my own relic, so I can''t be stabbed in the back."


    "Possess your own relic? Do you have any idea just how much of a hidden secret that is? It''s the guilds only means of preventing you from going out of control." Lillia exined.


    "I understand, but it can''t be a greater task that destroying the demon lord can it? And the guild, I have no interest in them if they leave me alone. I just don''t want to be executed for no reason."


    "You know if you had told this to anyone, but the three of us your own death would have already been set in stone." Serin exined.


    "Yeah¡­ Lillia said as much when Ist started asking questions thest time."


    "If there is the even the slightest hint that it is what you are after they will kill you."


    "But that''s likely to happen at some point anyway. At least this way if we are sessful then I would have a chance to make it through this alive. Sure, it''s a long shot, but it looks like it''s the only way. I''m not talking about trying right away or anything. I was just wondering if any of you wouldn''t be against the idea?"


    The girls fell silent for a little while again. It was Serin that was the first to speak up.


    "I can''t speak for the others and I expect that they will need time to think things over before they can give you a proper answer. For my part, I''m already deeply unhappy about things are run in this realm, If I can do anything in my power to keep you alive I will. This might only mean helping with your training or watching your back when on a quest. I don''t know what help I can be beyond that, but I promise you, that any information I gain on the relics I will happily hand to you. My conscience wouldn''t allow it any other way."


    "Thank you Serin¡­"


    The next to speak was Lillia.


    "You know, I want to do everything I can to help. Not just to destroy the demon lord and free ournd. I want to help you, I don''t want you to die, I want you to be able to live a normal life here. It''s the very least I could try to do after bringing you here. However, if I start enquiring about the relics it''s only going to draw suspicion on you. I''m sure I could find something out, but I think it would only make your situation worse. Sorry."


    "It''s okay Lillia, I understand. It would make sense after what you tried to do for yourst summons, that they would suspect you if you started asking around."


    "That just leaves me then I suppose." Altria pipped up. "Huh, well it does seem like quite a bit of bother, but I would be upset to lose Theo, so perhaps it could be worth it. The catkin aren''t likely to suspect much if I asked among my own. I even have the odd acquaintance that could delve deeper without any of the suspicion falling on us. So, I suppose you can count me in too."


    "Thank you, Altria! We can all work together so we all cane out of this alive."


    The wine skin made another round as we made a toast to the impromptu arrangement.


    "There was also something I wondered, about Liz and Beth, where do you think they stand on these matters?" I asked.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well¡­" Said Lillia. "I''m can''t be sure about Liz, but she is old, and she has made it clear that she wasn''t the most pleased about the way things have been run. Not being nobility, she lost a great number of friends during the first waves of battle. Then the information that she gave you when I was away. There''s no way that she didn''t know that she had told you more than you were supposed to know. The thing is, I''m not sure if she can be trusted."


    "I see."


    "And Beth, well¡­ I''ve been trying to get her to join the guild for years and her sense of honour and justice is strong, so I doubt that the situation would sit well with her, but that doesn''t mean she would be willing to help. I think for now the best thing would be to keep any discussion about this between the four of us." Exined Lillia.


    "Yeah that sounds sensible enough, at least until we know where they stand."


    "Yes, and that includes the girl from the guild you''re fond of."


    "Of course, I won''t say a word to Jules either."


    By the time we had finished talking dinner was well done and it was time for us to eat the simple stew along with a few pieces of bread each. The food was fine, and it had only been the second night, but I was already looking forward to a proper meal once we reached the next town.


    After we had eaten and cleaned away it was time to draw lots for the order of the night''s watch. This time I was on the first watch, followed by Lillia, then it was Serin''s turn and finally Altria would take thest watch into the morning. After thest of the wine was drained from the skin the girls all headed to bed, leaving me alone to keep watch over the camp.


    With plenty of time on my hands to think in silence I ran over the problems I faced. I had to somehow defeat a demon lord powerful enough to wipe out entire armies. One that no one had the slightest idea of what powers they possessed, that was if I made it that far. Then there were the guild masters, the slightest hint of my disloyalty to them and they would destroy my relic, killing me. Which is what they would probably do the moment I defeated the demon lord anyway, that is if their previous actions were anything to go buy. I did have the support of the girls, they did seem genuine enough, but I had known none of them for very long, so there was really no telling how far they would be likely to put themselves out just for me. They could always summon another hero and start again if they wanted to. I did want to trust them, and well they were all great fun to be with, but that could all change if they were put in danger themselves.


    The hours of my shift were almost spent, so I quietly walked over to the girl''s tent. It sounded from outside like they were all sleeping, so I said my apologies and poked my head inside looking for Lillia. Having spotted her I gently wobbled her leg.


    "Huh, what is it?" She asked sleepily.


    "It''s your turn on watch."


    "Aw already."


    "I''m afraid so."


    "Okay, just wait by the fire and I''ll be out in a moment."


    "Okay."


    I walked back to the fire and warmed myself while I waited for Lillia to appear. It was only a couple of minutes before a very sleepy looking Lillia came and sat down.


    "Are you sure you''re okay to take watch?" I asked her.


    "Yes. I just had trouble sleeping at first."


    "Why was that?"


    "I was worried, about what''s toe¡­ I might not show it, but I would hate it if anything happened to you." She blushed a little as she spoke.


    "Thanks¡­ Just so you know, I would feel the same if something happened to you."

 Chapter 34 - Thirty-Four: Restless

    Lillia smiled kindly at me as I took my leave and headed to my own tent. It was time for sleep, and I was knackered. Luckily for me I had done most of my worrying when I was on watch, so sleep came to me easily. That was until I started to have a pleasant, but strange dream. In the dream I wasid in bed, when Altria had let herself into my room somehow. Doing as she please like always she climbed in my bed from the bottom and worked her way up until she reached my dick. That''s where she stopped. The first I started to realise this was no dream was when the pleasure started to feel all too real.


    Now awake and with the sensation still persisting, I lifted up the cover to see what was going on down there. I was d to find that it really was just Altria, but I was still surprised.


    "Altria, what are you doing?" I asked.


    "Shh, Lillia will hear us." She said licking her lips and climbing up my body.


    "O-okay." I said quietly.


    "You woke me up, when you collected Lillia. I just want a little help then I''ll let you sleep. I did promise to help you, didn''t I?


    "You did¡­"


    With that she climbed onto my crotch and slowly slipped my dick inside of her, moaning a little as she did so. She started slowly at first, but before long she was really going for it. At this rate I was unlikely to be able tost as she was. As I was about to hit my limit I activated ''Special heal'' so we both came at the same time. Afterwards wey together hugging for a moment. Then Altria got up.


    "You know, my kind are a little disinterested in many things, we''re known for only doing things in our best interest, but that doesn''t mean I don''t like you." She told me as she buttoned her shirt and left leaving me lying in bed alone.


    Despite her leaving the moment she said something like that, it still seemed sweeting from her. I had heard about how the catkin behaved, and Altria wasn''t an exception, but she did seem to have some feelings.


    After she left, I climbed back under the covers and tried my best to fall back asleep again. I didn''t manage it as quickly as the first time, but I was still sound asleep again within twenty minutes or so. This time it was a while before I was woken again, at first, I thought It might have been the morning, but the darkness when I opened my eyes soon dispelled that theory. As Iy there wondering what had happen to wake me there was a quiet rustling sounding from next to me and a warm arm threw itself over me.


    "Shh." It was Lillia''s voice.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I just wanted toe andy with you for a bit before I went to bed. You know forpany."


    She waspletely naked under the sheets with me. She had somehow managed topletely undress and climb into bed with me before I was woken. As wey next to each other she slid her thigh against my leg, I was left with a slightly moist sensation. She was already soaking wet down there. She turned to me and started kissing me heavily.


    "Just the once okay?" She asked.


    "Sure."


    I rolled over on top of her, pushing her on her back and spreading her legs. She was already so excited there was no need for forey, so I pushed myself in right away, much to her pleasure. Still spreading her legs, I swung away pounding her elf pussy. She was almosting right from the beginning, it was as if she was bing more sensitive each time we fucked. Going at her like I was, I wouldn''t be far behind. I activated ''special heal'' and she came. I carried on thrusting away as she grabbed the sheets until I was done.


    Afterwards we both held each other''s sweaty bodies under the sheets until we had dried. Lillia dozed off as I held her. From my perspective she looked angelic, even with her hair all messed up, she was still incredibly beautiful. Sure, she had her problems, she could be a little air headed at times and she could do with telling me things before I needed to know them, but I felt she was a good girl. We must haveid like that for an hour or so, when Lillia suddenly woke up.


    "I had better get back to my tent." She said.


    "Are you sure? You can stay here."


    "I know, but after what I said to Serin the other night, I don''t want her to see I''m missing when she goes to wake Altria."


    "Ah, I see, well I doubt she would hold it against you."


    "Probably not, but I''d rather not let happen."


    I watched as she slowly dressed. Once she was fully clothed, she leant over the bed and kissed me.


    "Goodnight."


    "Night."


    And then she walked off into the darkness towards her own tent. I sighed at being left alone again, that had felt normal andfortable. It was probably the most normal intimate time we had shared together yet. It was nice, I didn''t want it to end that time. I rolled onto my other side and tried to quiet my mind enough that I could sleep again. It was Serin that was on the shift now and she was being relieved by Altria, who had already interrupted my sleep this evening. If I was lucky the next time I awoke, it really would be morning. It must have taken another thirty minutes this time, but I did fall back asleep.


    I''m not sure how much time had passed, but I was woken by a soft sounding and quiet voice from outside my tent.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Theo, are you awake?"


    "Huh, Serin?"


    "Yes."


    "Is everything okay?"


    "It is, do you mind if Ie inside for a moment?"


    "Of course not,e in."


    There was a brief rustling sound as Serin let herself into my tent. She had a smallntern that seemed to operate with a little glowing stone. She ced it to the side and sat kneeled down at the end of my bed. She looked ill at ease or slightly embarrassed for some reason.


    "Are you sure that everything is alright?" I asked her again.


    "Everything is fine, I just wondered if you would mind my keeping youpany again?"


    "Of course not."


    "Good."


    Serin slowly began removing her clothing, carefully folding the removed items and cing them to the side until she was down to just her underwear. She lifted the corner of my cover and climbed into the bed next to me. At first, we just hugged, sharing each others body heat.


    "This is nice." Serin said as she snuggled up to me.


    She then started to kiss me, and our hugging moved to touching and removing thest of our clothes. We rolled around under the sheets touching every part of our bodies. I slid my hand down her thigh and worked my way to her clit. As soon as she was moist enough, I pushed two fingers inside and gently pulled them back and forth the front of her pussy.


    "Is now an appropriate time?" I asked, noticing she was now soaking wet down there.


    "Yes, it is."


    I gently pushed apart her legs and slid myself inside of her and slowly began to move. Just as I was picking up speed, Serin rolled me onto my back and begun to ride me. I had one hand on her left breast and the other rubbed her clit as she rode me. She rode me harder and faster as she gradually started to bring herself to orgasm. I activated "Special heal" and she came hard. She flopped onto my chest, so I slid her onto her side and carried on taking her from behind.


    Unlike the other girls this night we did it over and over until we were bothpletely worn out. Afterwards we both fell asleep in each other''s arms.


    Neither of us stirred until the next morning when there was a loud cough noise from outside of the tent.


    "Theo?" Asked Lillia.


    "Oh, yes I''m up."


    Hearing this Lillia poked her head inside the tent.


    "Ah, Serin so that''s where you were." Lillia said noticing Serinid next to me.


    "Oh, good morning Lillia." She replied.


    "You could have said what you were doing, so I didn''t worry."


    "Oh Sorry, you didn''t say anything before your visit though?"


    "Well¡­ Anyway, breakfast is nearly ready, so you should both get up soon."

 Chapter 35 - Thirty-Five: So Thats How It Is

    We both quickly dressed and joined Lillia and Altria who were already sat around the fire patiently waiting for breakfast to be cooked.


    "Good sleep you two?" Asked Altria.


    "Yes, thank you." Replied Serin.


    "Yeah, it wasfortable enough." I replied, Altria knew full well that I had been interrupted in my sleep at least twice.


    "d to hear it. Not long until breakfast is ready."


    Something had bothered me a little for a while now, I was surprised enough how Lillia and Altria reacted when they found out I was sleeping with them both, let alone when they allowed Jules to join in. Now with Serin as well¡­ I hadn''t expected Lillia and Altria to behave any differently, but Serin didn''t seem like the type of woman that would easily ept her lover also having multiple partners, yet she didn''t seem to have any reaction at all and she had at the very least noticed Lillia''s visit to my tentst night.


    "I''ve been wondering something¡­" I muttered out loud almost unintentionally.


    "What is it?" Asked Serin.


    "Well, I''m not sure how to say this, so I suppose I''ll juste out with it. How are you all okay with sleeping with me, doesn''t it bother you?"


    "Oh, that¡­ Well here it ismon for a man to have many mistresses even when they are married, in many cases they will all live in the family home."


    "Oh right."


    I suppose that did make sense with theck of men here.


    "And in your case, you aren''t even married so there shouldn''t even be a discussion about these things. If you were to marry one of us, I''m sure things would be fine to carry on the way they are as we are all close friends already¡­"


    "We wouldn''t mind." Chimed in Lillia.


    Altria just silently nodded in agreement with the conversation.


    "You would only be able to pick one woman to marry of course, and it would be up to the others to decide if they would be happy simply being a mistress. This is because only one can take the family line and the inheritance to the children. That can some time cause issues as you would expect." Exined Serin.


    "I see¡­ And you are all fine with this kind of thing?"


    "Why wouldn''t we be?" Asked Serin.


    I suppose if that was just how things were in this world then they would have no reason to question it.


    "I don''t know, it''s just not how things were where I came from." I answered.


    "I see¡­ Well I have never considered if I would be happy simply being a mistress. I had never really considered being a wife either though. My family would expect me to marry a noble due to my position, but I have yet to meet one that wasn''t repulsive in one way or another. But now I suppose I would just see how things panned out." Serin said looking at me warmly.


    As things stood, Serin was definitely seemed the most likely to be a long-term prospect, not that I didn''t enjoy being with the other girls.


    "I think the only one that you have any problems with either way would be me." Lillia announced suddenly.


    "Right, Liz did say something about the elves taking these sorts of things seriously especially with you being a princess."


    "They do, but I''m sure they would get over that if you were sessful in you task¡­ It''s more to do with my engagement."


    "What! You''re engaged?" I said almost choking on my words.


    "Well, yes. It isn''t serious though. It was such a long time ago now, I haven''t even seen him in thest hundred years, and we would only be expected to marry if father passed away. The family would definitely have issues if they found out about this though."


    "You mean you''ve been cheating on him this whole time?"


    "Oh, no, no. We both agreed it was fine for us to have other partners just as long as it wasn''t made public." Lillia exined matter of fact.


    "Right¡­ What would happen if they did find out?"


    "They would probably have you executed."


    "What?"


    So that was what Liz was really getting at.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Executed." Reiterated Lillia.


    "Oh, Lillia, didn''t you exin this to him before you engaged in such activities?" Asked Serin, sounding a little shocked for the first time in this conversation.


    "Well the first time happened so quickly and after that I just kind of forgot. Sorry."


    I can''t say this didn''t fit with her usual behaviour.


    "You really should have told him what he was getting himself into. He could be killed!" Serin admonished Lillia.


    "I know, I know, I''m sorry. No one is going to find out about it so don''t worry about it."


    "I must admit I am a little concerned." I said.


    "I promise no one will find out." Lillia said trying to ease my concern.


    "Right."


    I know she wouldn''t let it slip on purpose, but Lillia did have the odd tendency to bit a little absent minded at times so I couldn''t be a hundred percent confident in her ability to keep a secret.


    "You have no need to fear implications from my family." Altria said reassuringly. If anything, they would be happy if I bore a child from a promising hero."


    "Uhh, thanks Altria, but just to be clear, you aren''t after a child right now?"


    "No of course, not. I''m too young for that sort ofmitment yet, that would definitely interfere with my adventure''s lifestyle." Altria replied in her typical fashion.


    Well I had no reason to doubt her, that response seemed well with her normal personality. I suddenly found myself wondering whether this world had any form of birth control. I didn''t want things to be any moreplicated than they already were.


    "Are you averse to the idea of having children?" Asked Serin.


    "I wouldn''t say I was averse to the idea, but in the current situation having something unexpectedly happen like that would make things difficult to say the least."


    "Yes, it would. You don''t need to worry, that isn''t something I think any of us are looking for right now." Serin said with a smile.


    "Thanks, Serin."


    For some reason hearing thate from Serin made me feel a little better than the other girls'' words. I had to admit I felt a little weird to find out that Lillia had a fianc¨¦, I felt sorry for them whoever they were, even if Lillia said they were totally fine with it. I would need to think things through that much more in future, I really had gotten a bit carried away with all the sex with these beautiful women, not thinking about the possible consequences.


    After our conversation drew to a close, it was time for breakfast. This was quickly eaten and then we set about getting the camp dismantled and continuing with our journey. Lillia exined that today was just walking, it would be another day until we reached the next spot where we would do some training again. It probably took us less than half an hour to dismantle the camp and set out on our way.


    We spent the entire day walking across the grassy in, it wasn''t until the early evening that we reached our camp. By now we had the routine down of setting up, creating a fire eating and then drawing lots for the night watch. Tonight, I was the first on watch. I''d gotten used to spending the hours sitting there now so it didn''t seem like long before Lillia got up to relieve me.


    "I was just about to wake you." I said as she approached the fire.


    "Well there''s no need now, you go and get some rest."


    "Thanks."


    I climbed into my tent and went to lie down, that''s when I realised that my bed wasn''t empty.


    "Serin?"


    "Sorry, I just wanted toy with you."


    "That''s fine I was just a little surprised."


    I undressed and climbed into bed next Serin. We hugged and kissed a little, but that was as far as it went this evening. To be honest I was d of the rest. I wasn''t woken by either Lillia or Altria tonight, and only briefly woke when Serin left and returned from her time on watch. It was the next morning when I awoke next to the gorgeous Serin that my biology started to take control. I had woken before anyone came to fetch us and rolled over and started to kiss and caress the sleepy Serin.


    "Oh morning Theo." She said as she awoke. "You seem to have plenty of energy this morning." She said grabbing my hard dick.


    "Do we have time?" I asked.


    "You know that one of the others will be along to fetch us any moment. We should probably get dressed." She said that but she was still stroking my dick.

 Chapter 36 - Thirty-Six: The Elders Quest

    "Hmm, well I suppose this isn''t just going to go away. I''ll have to see what I can do."


    Without saying another word Serin disappeared under the bed sheets. It quickly became apparent what her solution was as I felt her put my cock in her mouth. I assumed that this was the first time she had done this, but she was doing a good job so far. Just as I was about to reach climax the p to my tent opened and Lillia poked her head inside.


    "Morning you two¡­ Oh where''s Serin?"


    "S-she''s asleep under the sheets." I struggled to say, as Serin continued to suck away.


    "Well can you wake her up, we need to eat then leave, we have a lot to get done today."


    "S-sure."


    Whether it was the excitement of nearly being caught in the act or just because Serin was surprisingly good with her mouth, I soon came. Once finished Serin climbed back up from under the sheets.


    "Did you hear that?" I asked.


    "Of course."


    "I was wondering if you were going to stop."


    "Now where would the fun in that be?" Sheughed. "Come on we shouldn''t keep the others waiting."


    "Sure."


    We both quickly dressed and went to meet the others around the campfire. Breakfast was already being dished up as we arrived. We took our food and sat with the others. It seemed that Lillia had something she wanted to say as we ate.


    "Today is going to be different than anything you''ve done so far Theo. You should consider it the warmup to the main quest we''re heading to." She exined.


    "What are we doing?" I asked.


    "As well as the quest is to take out the low-ranking officer in the demon lord''s army, I also epted a smaller quest from some of the locals in this area. We''ll be clearing out a cave of goblins that have been harassing the local farmers."


    "Goblins?"


    "Yes. They aren''t particrly strong monsters, but they are vicious little buggers. We''ll have to be careful, because until we scope the ce out, we have no idea of the numbers inside. It will be a perfect training exercise for you. Your first time going underground and clearing out the monsters, it will be like mini dungeon. We''ll need to all work as a team to get through this and I hope it cements your ability to work as part of a party."


    "When you say to get through this, it almost sounds as if there''s as chance we won''t. I thought they weren''t that dangerous?"


    "They aren''t alone, you would have no problem killing a single goblin, but we are venturing into theirir. They will have arge numbers advantage, not to mention traps throughout the cave system. It hasn''t been unheard for advanced adventurers not to return from a quest like this. People often take them too lightly."


    "But if we all do our part, and are careful we''ll be fine, right?"


    "As long as all goes to n, yes."


    It wasn''t the most satisfying or convincing yes, she could have given, but I could tell she was being honest. I''d known this before, but adventuring was dangerous, there was no telling how long I''dst or if I''d ever get to a proficient level before being killed.


    "Where are we headed?" I asked.


    "It''s about six miles across the in. The cave is supposedly located a few miles away from a small vige. We don''t know the exact details yet, so we''ll have to call in at the vige before we venture to the cave. Supposing it is still standing that is."


    "Okay."


    "So, we don''t have time to spare. As soon as we''ve finished eating, we''ll pack up and head out."


    So that was exactly what we did. It took us about an hour and half of solid walking before the small vige came into view. There weren''t any outwardly visible signs of damage to the buildings that would signify any sort ofrge scale attack, but the ce was eerily quiet. It was a summers day, and I would expect the fields to be full of people working, but there wasn''t a single person about anywhere. We entered the vige and made our way to the nearest house in search of answers. We all stopped outside while Lillia strolled up to the door and knocked. There was no reply at first, so Lillia waited a moment before knocking again. This time there was a response, a quiet shuffling sound as someone made their way to the door.


    "Who is it?" A quiet female voice asked from inside.


    "Lillia, I''m with the adventurer''s guild. We''re here about the goblin cave."


    There was the sound of objects being moved away from the door and some nking around before the door finally opened. There was a very frightened looking young woman stood there.


    "You''re here about the goblin cave?" She asked.


    "Yes, we''ve epted the quest to clear them out."


    "Oh, thank goodness! I don''t think we would havested another night." She said, the relief clear to see in her eyes.


    "Do you think you could show us to the vige elder? We need as much information about the location and numbers of goblins as possible, before we head there."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Certainly, just wait one moment."


    The woman closed and locked up her house before taking us across the vige to the elder''s house. When we arrived, I had the thought that we would have been able to guess the location ourselves without troubling thedy. It was thergest house in the vige, but I suppose the vige elder wasn''t always the wealthiest member of the vige.


    The woman walked up to front door and begun banging on the door.


    "Sir, Sir, pleasee. Adventurer''s from the guild havee."


    Before long, an old, but proud looking man answered the door.


    "These are the adventurer''s Scillia?"


    "Yes sir."


    "You finally came! I was wondering if anyone would ever ept our quest. We have such little reward to offer, you have my thanks foring."


    "That''s quite alright sir." Answered Lillia. "Do you mind if wee inside so we can talk about the specifics of your problem?"


    "Of course, pleasee inside all of you."


    The man led us inside and took us through to his dining room.


    "We can discuss matters here, please all take a seat." He told us as we entered the room.


    We all sat down as he asked.


    "Well I suppose introductions are in order. I''m Archibald and I''m the vige elder." He exined.


    "I''m Lillia and the leader of this party, the others are Altria the catkin, Serin and Theo there."


    We all nodded and said hello in turn.


    "I would offer you all a drink, but all I have is water or tea things have got that bad." Said Archibald.


    "Please don''t worry about it, we have enough supplies and aren''t in need of refreshment, save it for yourself sir." Lillia answered.


    "Thank you. Well what would you like to know?"


    "Well a good start would be the location of the cave, any guess at the number of goblins and what trouble they''ve given you so far."


    "Well I can show you the location on the map."


    "That would be a great help."


    "As for numbers, I would have to guess up to fifty. They''ve managed to steal most of our livestock, and they have kidnapped several maidens from the vige."


    "That''s terrible." Lillia answered visibly upset. "But at least we know we are dealing with a medium sized nest and it seems they aren''t afraid toe into the vige."


    "Well in the past we might have been able to put up some kind of resistance, but because of the ongoing war there are only women here and a few old men. The best we''ve been able to do is to barricade ourselves in each night, but it hasn''t saved us."


    "You''ve done well just to hold out this long. I promise we will do everything we can to destroy their nest, and I hope we may retrieve the maidens before it is toote."


    "Thank you Lillia."


    After the discussion Lilliaid out the map on the table and the Archibald showed the location of the cave and exined the safest route for us to get there undetected.


    "We''ll leave our heavy gear here with you, if that''s okay?" Asked Lillia.


    "Of course, I''ll happily watch over it for you."


    "Thanks."


    Once we had all the information it was time for us to head out, while the sun was still high. Archibald walked us to the edge of the vige. It was good to be setting out with only the bare minimum of baggage.


    "Good luck all of you!" He called after us as we headed in the direction of the cave.

 Chapter 37 - Thirty-Seven: Into The Cave

    As we headed to the cave, I had one question on my mind. I could understand why they took the livestock, but the maidens. Well I did have an idea why that might be the case having read something in a fantasy along those lines back home, but I really didn''t want that to be the case here. Not if I was to be part of the rescue party, that was something I didn''t want to see and then there was the fact that I was going in there with three female party members. As we left the vige, I decided to ask the question. Knowing in advance seemed the better of options.


    "Hey Lillia." I called out as I followed her.


    "What is it?"


    "Why would the goblins take the maidens from the vige?"


    "For food or worse¡­"


    I didn''t want to ask for a further exnation I just took my guess for being correct. Then as we spoke Altria having overheard our conversation decided to join in.


    "Well, as a race they don''t have any females. They can reproduce asexually, but that requires time and it''s time that puts that particr goblin out of action. So, in some cases if they want to increase their numbers, without temporarily reducing their strength, they will steal females and impregnate them. Any of the humanoid races will suffice." She exined matter-of-factly.


    "Right, thanks Altria."


    At least I could hope they were only keeping them for food. About a mile out from the vige we enter an old wood, full of gnarled trees and undergrowth. It was dark inside, the perfect ce for a goblin cave to be located. As we ventured inside it was time to fall into formation. Altria took the lead as usual, this time Serin was next, With Lillia and me taking up the rear. Every step took us closer to the cave, so we had to be careful. They weren''t quite as intelligent as humans, but they weren''t stupid either and had keen senses, we would have to be careful to make it all the way to the entrance without being detected.


    The extra caution meant our pace had slowed considerably and the final mile to the cave took almost twice as long as the first. I couldn''t even make out the entrance when Altria stopped and gave the hand signal for the group to stop. We all crept to where Altria was waiting, as stealthily as we could. Once we got there it was clear why she had given the signal. We were fortunate enough to be down wind and have a bush as cover, because about a hundred and fifty meters up ahead was the entrance to the goblin cave. I could spot at least two visible guards at the doorway.


    "What''s the situation Altria?" Lillia asked under her breath.


    "Two at the entrance and there''s another one a little way out in front in the undergrowth."


    I could see the two near cave entrance, but I had no clue where the third was.


    "Can you take them out from here without them raising the rm?" Asked Lillia.


    "No problem. Just give the signal."


    Lillia turned to me and Serin.


    "Are you to ready to go?"


    "Yes." Answered Serin without even blinking.


    "Err, what are we doing?" I asked.


    "We''re going to head inside and kill the goblins, once Altria has taken out the guards." Lillia exined.


    "Right, but what''s the n?"


    "Don''t get killed¡­ But seriously, until we get inside and work out what''s what, we can''t n far ahead. Keep the formation and listen to Altria and me about where to step. Our night sight is much better than that of a human."


    "Okay."


    Lillia turned back to Altria who was waiting with her bow at the ready.


    "Do it." Instructed Lillia.


    Altria didn''t need telling twice. Her hands became a blur of movement and two arrows flew almost simultaneously. The guards stood at the cave entrance were both hit with headshots and fell to the ground. The goblin that was hidden in the undergrowth briefly popped its head up to see what the noise from behind was. It was more than enough time for Altria to dispatch it in exactly the same manner as the guards at the entrance. After all three had fallen we waited for a few moments to see if there would be any response from inside. When no response came Lillia gave the order.


    "Let''s move in. Altria take the front, Serin back her up, Theo you''re with me."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The entire party made our way forward, keeping to the undergrowth as much as possible as we went.


    "Leave the one in the undergrowth there, but let''s drag the other two into the bushes. It won''t take long for them to be found, but it''ll buy us a little time." Instructed Lillia.


    Lillia and I took one while Altria took the other, it only took us a moment to hide them out of sight. I had to admit it was one of the most sensible decisions I''d seen Lillia make so far. Once we were done, we moved on to the entrance. Even several paces away from the cave the stench was overwhelming. It was a mixture of rotting corpses, faecal matter and vomit. The first breath I took of the stench nearly turned my stomach.


    "Try to take small breaths to start with, it won''t go away, but it gets slightly manageable with time." Lillia exined seeing the putrid look on my face.


    "Thanks."


    At this point I would have happily traded every piece of armour I was wearing for a decent face mask. The group inched forward to the entrance, just as we reached the threshold Altria signalled us to stop.


    "What is it?" Asked Lillia.


    "Keep to the left wall there''s a well hidden pitfall at the cave mouth." Exined Altria.


    "You heard her."


    Altria stepped forward keeping to the far left side of the cave entrance, Serin followed in her steps. I followed close behind, but even when I walked right past the ce that Altria had pointed out I still couldn''t make out a thing. If I had walked in there alone, I would have fallen straight into the trap. Once we were a few feet inside the cave, Altria gave the all clear signal and we were able to spread out once again. Before we moved any further each of the girls pulled out a smallntern, with a glowing stone inside. I had seen Serin use one before. Altria pulled out a spare and passed it to me.


    "Attach this to your belt." She instructed.


    "Won''t these attract their attention?"


    "They can see in the dark."


    "Right."


    "And would you prefer to fall into a pitfall or idently sh one of yourpanions for a little extra stealth?"


    "No, of course, not."


    Once we had all attached the littlenterns it was time to move on. We followed the passageway, it seemed to be moving to the left and deeper into the ground. Altria would asionally halt the group to point out a trap to avoid, but apart from that we encountered no trouble as we made our way down. After about ten minutes of carefully heading deeper into the cave we reached a fork in the passage. The way ahead was split into three directions. The passage that led off to our left seemed to be the main source of the disgusting smell, but even more disconcerting than that was the noises that wereing from the passage that branched to the right. It was the sound of women being tortured, their screams made my skin crawl.


    "Which way Lillia? It''s your call." Asked Altria as we stopped at the split.


    "Straight ahead." Lillia answered without a moment''s consideration.


    "Okay." Altria started to move into the passage that led straight on.


    "Hold on. Are we just going to leave them?" I asked, feeling a little disturbed by the decision.


    "Yes, at least for now." Answered Lillia.


    "What?"


    "Believe me, all I want to do is go down there and release them, but we can''t do that. The main nest is likely up ahead. If we go this way, we have a chance of catching most of them asleep or unawares. If we go down there and make a racket we could bring the whole nest down on us on one go. It''s the worst odds for us and for those women."


    "Fine." I didn''t like it, but Lillia was right, she knew what she was doing here, and I couldn''t argue with that logic.


    With the discussion over Altria led the way forward and the rest of the party followed her lead. The path led straight down for some way until we reached a slight bend in the path. As we approached the bend Altria halted the party. No one spoke a word. We could all make out the sound of at least two beasts chattering away just on the other side of the bend. This was it. We were likely approaching the heart of the nest and the best we could hope for here was that most of them were asleep and the noise was onlying from guards up ahead. There was no discussion, Altria made a hand signal to Serin, who knew exactly what to do and moved forward to back up Altria. Altria readied her bow before ncing back for the okay from Lillia. She was met with a simple nod of the head from Lillia.

 Chapter 38 - Thirty-Eight: A Turn For The Worse

    Altria crept up to the corner, waited for two breaths and slipped out with Serin following close behind. She loosed two arrows as she moved. The two guards stood in the corridor fell to the ground loudly, this brought a third along from the doorway that was just a few steps further down. Almost as soon as he had stuck his head around the corner to investigate the noise, Serins sword had passed straight through his throat. The creature copsed to the floor holding its neck as thest of its life and blood poured on the floor. Altria gave a wave to show that for now, the coast was clear. Lillia and I joined them at the entrance to the nest.


    "What''s the situation?" Asked Lillia.


    "This looks like the main chamber. It sounds like most of them are still asleep inside, at the least they didn''t here that."


    Altria ced hermp on the floor and after a quick check of the entrance to the next room for traps silently walked inside for a moment. She was only in there a couple of seconds beforeing back to the corridor where we were waiting.


    "It looks as if they are asleep as far as I could tell. I made out at least thirty inside. There was something a little weird at the far side of the chamber, I couldn''t make it out, but it was toorge to be a normal goblin." Altria reported.


    "They have a guardian?" Asked Lillia.


    "I don''t know, it was big, could even be a small cave troll. I couldn''t see it clearly."


    "Hmm."


    "Well what do you want to do? It''s either move in now, or head back." Asked Serin.


    "We can take them, while we still have the element of surprise. Serin, you and I will go in first. Stay behind me while I hit the room with daze. Altria cover us from the doorway and keep a watch on our back. Once they''re dazed, I''ll try and bind as many of them as possible. Serin and Theo, I''m afraid it''s going to be up to you to take most of them out. Are you up to it?"


    "Yes." Replied Serin.


    "They''re going to be mostly bound, dazed or half asleep, aren''t they?"


    "Yes." Answered Lillia.


    "I''ll manage." After hearing the screamsing from the corridor back at the fork, I was ready to kill some of the nasty creatures.


    "Good. You watch our backs. We''ll go in first." Instructed Lillia.


    "Got it."


    Then it was time to move. Serin and Lillia entered the chamber, the light from theirmps immediately begun to startle the sleeping goblins. Some of them had already started to rise, but they didn''t get far before Lillia hit the entire area with daze. Altria was already busy firing arrows over her shoulder at any of the creatures that had already moved. As soon as daze was in effect Lillia moved on to bind. Roots started shooting up from all over the room and begun entwining their victims. There was sweat beading on Lillia''s brow. Using the bind spell to this extent must have been testing her powers to their limit. There was no telling how long she would be able to keep it up. As soon as the roots shot up Altria called me to join the group and we switched being the rear guards.


    By the time I joined the fray there were already several bodies lying on the floor about the room. Some were pierced with arrows, while the nearest bodies had been pierced by Serin''s de.


    "Come with me, we''ll move forward back to back." Serin instructed.


    "Okay."


    We made our way into the room, right through the middle of the piles of dazed and bound goblins. It almost seemed unfair. All we were doing was skewering the creatures before they had the chance to move. Every now and then one would get to its feet staggering and either Serin or I would cut them down. If they were any distance away from us Altria would bring them down. The entire time we made our way through the room there was therge dark figure that Altria had mentioned. It was in the shadows and even when we''d covered half the distance to it I couldn''t make it out.


    "What is that thing?" I asked Serin.


    "I still can''t make it out, my night sight is like yours. We''ll find out when it moves, but daze seems to have effected it for now."


    We continued shing and stabbing our way through the mostly incapacitated horde of goblins. We both knew it would be best to get through most of them before that thing moved. We must have murdered half of the disgusting things when the ground shook a little. Then the screeching began, it was sounded as if the very air in the room was being torn apart. The thing that had been stood in the darkness now stepped forward. It looked somehow familiar.


    "It''s a damned cave ogre!" Yelled Serin.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Is that bad? An ogre was the first thing I killed."


    "There are many types, these are the strongest of their kind. We should fall back to the others."


    Luckily for my ears the screeching stopped as the cave ogre stepped forward. Seeing the thing move, Altria let off a flurry of arrows to slow the thing down. They didn''t have the desired effect, each arrow bouncing of the creature''s thick skin in turn. It was almost as if it was wearing thick metal armour, but it clearly wasn''t.


    "Tsk¡­ One of these." Comined Altria as she watched the arrows bounce off the monster.


    This didn''t stop her attack the next arrow hit the thing in the eye socket. This time it didn''t bounce out. There was the awful screech once again for a moment as the monster reeled in pain from the injury and its progress towards us was halted for now as it held its eye.


    ? "I think it''s time to switch up the strategy Lillia." Advised Serin as we joined the others near the chambers entrance.


    Lillia was still deep in concentration keeping the remaining goblins bound, but she managed to respond to Serin, if sounding a little strained.


    "What do you suggest?" She asked.


    "Drop bind on the goblins, take a mana potion. Then hit the room with daze and try to bind that cave ogre. Altria and I will deal with the Ogre, Theo will cover you and mop up any goblins that make it back here."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, less than half the goblins remain, but we can''t let that thing get close."


    "Okay."


    Lillia dropped the bind spell and the roots around the room disintegrated into thin air. The remaining goblins slowly got to their feet as the daze effect was beginning to wear off. Altria shot off arrows taking down one after another and Serin skewered any that came close. Lillia reached into her pouch and pulled out a potion, popped the lid and downed the liquid in one go.


    I turned to see what was going on with the creature across the room. The eye where the arrow had hit it was swelling out of the socket, a momentter and the arrow had been pushed from the eye itself. It was only a few seconds before the eye regenerated after that.


    "Watch out." I yelled.


    The creature had picked up one of the goblin corpses off the ground and had hurled it towards the group. My warning was just in time and everyone scattered avoiding the iing body. Altria the first to get back to her feet fired off another arrow, targeting the eye again, but the trick wouldn''t work twice in a row. This time the ogre picked the arrow out of mid-air.


    "Now Lillia." Yelled Serin.


    Lillia hit everything in front of her with daze once more. This slowed down the remaining goblins and the cave ogre''s approach. She then Immediately switched to bind, and roots shot up at ogre''s feet and started climbing up its body. It quickly became apparent that this was only going to slow it down, as the giant beast stepped forward, the roots peeled away from it. Lillia wasn''t deterred, she kept going more and more roots shot up at the creature. I could tell just by ncing at her face that this was an even more taxing use of the spell than when she had most of the goblins in the room pinned down.


    "Are we doing this Serin?" Asked Altria.


    "We are. Come on."


    The pair dashed across the room towards the ogre, more roots shooting up its body as they went. As soon as the roots reached its arms, Altria loosed more arrows. Two were on target, hitting each of the creature''s eyes andpletely blinding it momentarily, but we all knew it would only be so long before it healed. There was another st of the awful screech as the creature reeled from the attack. The pair continued their approach, splitting when they neared the beast. Altria sped behind it, pulling out arge dagger and shing at the back of its knees. The beast''s skin was thin enough here that she managed to cut into it and the ogre started to topple to the ground.


    Serin hadn''t been idle while this was going on, she appeared to be prepping for a powerful move and it was if a faint light was started to be given off from her de. Luckily, the remaining goblins in the room seemed to sense they had no hope of fighting either Altria or Serin. I say luckily, they turned their attentions to me and Lillia. I had to bar their way and cut down one dazed goblin after another as they approached us.


    There was a dull thud as the ogre finally hit the ground, on its knees. In a sh Serin dove forward. Her first strike must have prated six inches into the thing''s skull, but she didn''t stop. The next was under the right shoulder, then left shoulder. The centre of its chest, as she pulled her de from its chest there was a loud tearing noise. One of the ogre''s arms had torn free of the binding roots. It swung blisteringly quick and crashed into Serin with full force before she had a chance to react. She was hurled across the room and hit the far wall with a loud crash. Her limp body slid down the wall andnded on the ground.

 Chapter 39 - Thirty-Nine: Clear The Room

    We all froze for what seemed like an eternity, all of us focusing on Serins still body at the far end of the room. It was only another loud tearing noise that brought us all back to our senses. The second of the ogre''s arms had broken free and it would only be a matter of time until it freed its legs. Luckily, Altria had been far enough back to avoid the creature''s swipes.


    "Concentrate Lillia! If that thing gets loose now, we''re in trouble." Altria yelled across the chamber.


    Lillia immediately snapped back to focusing on her task and whole bunch of new roots sprung up from the ground, entwining the creature. Altria dodged the creatures iling arms and ran across the chamber to where Serin wasid on the ground.


    "She''s still breathing!" She shouted in relief.


    Altria reached to her pouch and pulled out a health potion. She lifted Serin''s head and pored the vials contents down it. I couldn''t tell from where I was stood, but it looked as if she still hadn''t regained consciousness.


    "Theo, some help here please."


    I nced at Lillia before I moved, she simply nodded. The Ogre was pinned for now, but she wouldn''t be able to hold it for long. There were only a few goblins left in the room staggering about, one crossed my path as I made my way to Serin and Altria. I hurriedly drove my sword into its face. The creature fell to the floor twitching as I pressed my boot on its chest as I extracted the de. I gave the Ogre a wide birth and sprinted thest stretch to the far wall.


    "How is she?" I asked. Trying to catch my breath.


    "Not good."


    "Should I try to heal her?"


    "No time. Grab her under the arms, I''ll take the feet. Head to the exit."


    "Okay."


    We awkwardly picked up Serin, she was limp and a dead weight as we tried to move her to the exist as quickly as possible. Unsurprisingly we caught the attention of thest couple of goblins still drawing breath in the room. The first approached from the rear and lunged at Altria, she had enough wits about her to kick the thing it the face, her boot crashing straight into its teeth and sending it to the ground with a heavy thud. We tried to pick up the pace and make it to the exit before the next one reached us. Luckily, they were still under the influence of daze and were moving slowly.


    As we reached the corridor leading out of the room, weid the still unconscious Serin down against the far wall.


    "Stay here and protect her." Ordered Altria.


    "Of course."


    Altria drew her dagger and plunged it onto the neck of the second goblin that had been close on our heels. It slid to the ground, its blood spurting out of the wound. Altria shook the dagger and stood next to Lillia.


    "We''re in a pickle, I''m going to have to do that." She told Lillia.


    "You could copse the entire room and half the corridor, not to mention you''ll be practically done for the day!" Protested Lillia.


    "Got a better idea?"


    "No." Lillia answered after a moment''s thought.


    "Then keep it there until I give the signal. Then get out of here with the others."


    "Fine. Just make it out."


    "I will."


    Altria sheathed her dagger and stood still deep in concentration her arms both held out in front of her. A blue glow started to envelope her as she stood there and something that looked like a crystal started to grow at her fingertips. The thing had grown to the size of a rugby ball by the time Altria gave Lillia the signal.


    "Take the others and go."


    Lillia waited for a moment as if she was fighting an internal struggle, before finally turning her back on the ogre and heading to where I was stood over Serin. Lillia grabbed her legs and I took her arms on instinct.


    "Let''s move¡­ Now go." Lillia shouted seeing my hesitance.


    I didn''t want to leave Altria there alone, but I had to trust she knew what she was doing. We carried Serin out into the corridor and kept on moving up the slope. Before we had reached the corridor, I could see the roots giving way one after another, now Lillia was no longer there to keep them regenerating. Just as we reached the bend, I saw the ogre break free of its restraints and start lurching toward Altria. She was still glued to the spot preparing her attack.


    We continued moving, now unable to see what was happening in the chamber any longer. Neither of us said a word as we moved, we both knew this was a life and death situation. We had maybe moved another five meters when there was the sound of an almighty crashing from the chamber we had just left. Dust blew down the corridor almost blinding me, but I could just about make out the roof of the hallway starting to copse behind us and no sign of Altria. The dust soon became too thick to see anything, then the crashing sound stopped. Thinking we were safe from being crushed for now we stopped and gently ced Serin down on the ground.


    "Altria!" Lillia screamed out.<novelnext></novelnext>


    There was no reply and all I could make out down the corridor was a thick dust and the asional outline of arge rock lying on the floor.


    "That idiot¡­" Lillia said almost sobbing.


    She turned her attention to the still unconscious Serin and started checking over her wounds. I said nothing, just staring in shock at the dust filled corridor. Then I noticed something, something was moving in the dust. As it moved closer, I started to make out a familiar silhouette. They reached the edge of the dust cloud and copsed on the floor. I quickly checked her over, Altria miraculously seemed to be unhurt, just whatever technique or spell she had used hadpletely drained her to point of copse. It was amazing that she had even made it to us. I pulled two vials from my pouch a mana and stamina potion and tilting her head poured them down her throat one after the other. I waited nervously for a moment, then she opened her eyes.


    "Thanks Theo." She said it like I''d just made her a cup of tea.


    "You really had me worried."


    "Theo, I need you here." Lillia called from behind where she was sat with Serin.


    "What is it?"


    "You''ll have to heal her. It''s going to be a while before I can use any magic."


    "Is that going to be okay?"


    "It will heal her, that''s all that matters. We need to hurry, there''s no way the others down the other corridor didn''t hear that crash.


    "Okay."


    I held my hands over Serin''s body and activated "special heal". At first, I couldn''t see anything happening, but even I could tell that her injuries were internal. All I could do was keep up the technique and hope she regained consciousness. After a while the colour started to return to her face and her fingers started to twitch a little. It was working. More colour returned to her face, her body started to writhe a little and she started to murmur in her sleep. She was now fully blushed. Eventually her eyes opened.


    "Oh Theo." She said sitting up and embracing me and heavily kissing me.


    I turned off the technique, now really wasn''t the time, but Serin continued kissing away. I didn''t really want to stop her, and I was really happy she was awake but¡­


    "Ahem!" Lillia coughed loudly.


    "Oh sorry." Serin apologised now getting a hold of herself.


    "I''m d to see you''re okay." Lillia told her.


    "What happened?" Serin asked.


    "The ogre threw you halfway across the room and into a wall. You''re lucky to be alive." Exined Lillia.


    "What about her?" Serin said meaning Altria.


    Altria had now regained herself a little after taking the potions and was now sat up against the wall, but she was coated from head to toe in a thick dark grey dust.


    "I brought the ceiling down on that thing. It got a bit messy."


    "Right."


    Serin looked back down the corridor and surveyed the destruction Altria had wrought.


    "Is it Dead?" I asked.


    "Probably, at the very least it''s buried under several tons of rocks. If it''s still alive, it won''t be for long."


    "That''s one tough monster. How the hell did it survive Serin''s attack? She must have at least skewered it''s brain and heart!"


    "Cave ogres have incredible regenerative powers. On top of that, they have five hearts, you need to destroy the brain and each of the hearts in quick session to stop them from regenerating. I wasn''t quick enough." Exined Serin.


    "What was something that strong doing inside a goblin cave?"


    "I have no idea. It''s highly unusual." Answered Lillia.

 Chapter 40 - Forty: Rescue

    Serin and Altria had regained themselves enough now to stand. With the dust starting to clear in the corridor it was time to start assessing the situation.


    "Can you still continue Serin?" Lillia asked.


    "If it''s just a few goblins, yes. My wounds seem pretty healed." Serin answered whilst getting to her feet.


    "Okay¡­ What about you Altria?"


    "I''m fine, but I''ll only be able to use my basic skills for the rest of the day."


    "Hmm¡­" Lillia mumbled to herself.


    "You can''t really be considering leaving those girls down there?" I asked, not really taking into consideration our current situation.


    "No, of course not, but if we go in there and get ourselves killed, then no one is going to be able to save them¡­ We''ll go and check it out, but if there is anything unexpected, we''re going to have to make a retreat right away. Do you understand?"


    "Yes¡­"


    I didn''t like the thought of leaving them there one bit, but Lillia was right. We were nearly spent. I had no idea how much energy Lillia still had, but Altria and Serin didn''t have much fight left. Sure, we could handle a few goblins, but if there was anything down there like that cave ogre, we wouldn''t stand a chance.


    "Good, then we''ll head out. Altria, Serin you take up the back. Theo stay behind me."


    "You''re taking the front?" I asked.


    "Yes. I''m an elf remember. My eyesight is better than yours and so is my hearing. If we want any chance of missing any traps, I''ll take the lead."


    "Right."


    "Good, follow me."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lillia took the lead and we headed back down the passage back up to the fork in the tunnel. It wasn''t long until we reached the split again. As soon as we drew near, I could hear the awful screams again. Whatever was going on down there, it was keeping them distracted enough that they hadn''t even noticed the cave in. As we turned and headed towards the noise, Lillia fastened her staff to her back, then drew one of therge knives from her hip.


    The screams from the women got louder with each step we took. After what seemed like an eternity, we approached the chamber where they were being held. The room was small and dark. The party halted without a word as we reached the threshold, not because there were overwhelming numbers of goblins inside, or because there was another cave ogre. It was the scene unfolding in front of our eyes that stopped us all in our tracks.


    There were only three goblins inside the chamber, and they were too consumed with their current activity to even noticed that we were stood at the entrance. At the far end of the dark cavern were seven of the maidens that had been taken from the vige. They were all huddled together shaking in the corridor. None of them had noticed our arrival either, they were shielding their eyes from what was happening to their three friends in the middle of the room, hoping they wouldn''t be next.


    Several steps in front of where we hade to a halt, the three remaining goblins we mercilessly having their way with the three of the women from the vige. They had torn their clothes from their bodies andid them down on the cold stone floor, their ws tearing their flesh as they clutched their bodies while they had their way.


    The four of us stood there watching for a moment as if in shock at the brutality of it all. The trance was only broken, when without warning an arrow shot past from behind. Altria had been the first to return to her senses and act. A direct hit, the arrow entered the skull of the goblin in the middle of the group. It was only when its dead body fell on the poor women below, its dark blood pouring all over her that they finally noticed our arrival.


    The two remaining goblins rushed to pull out of their victims and face the enemies that seemed to have just appeared, but it was too little toote. The pair had only made half a turn by the time that Lillia crossed the distance to them. In a single spinning movement, she brought herrge dagger across the throat of the first goblin. The strike was so powerful that it took it head clean off, blood spurted from the torso like a fountain. Before the first creatures body hit the ground, shepleted her arc and buried the dagger all the way up to the hilt in the temple of the second creature. Lillia pulled out the dagger and the creature fell to the ground twitching.


    The rest of the maidens having noticed the carnage in front of them, all screamed in fear. They were so scared they couldn''t recognise that we hade there to save them. Lillia wiped the dark goblin blood from her dagger and returned it to her hip. In the meantime, the women that had beenid on the floor struggled to cover themselves, or crawl back to the other group of women in the corner of the room. I backed off and watched the entrance as the rest of the girls entered the room with Lillia. I decided that after what they had just been through it would be best to leave the others to interact with them.


    "You''re safe now, we''re here to rescue you. We were sent here by your vige elder, Archibald." Serin announced in a clear unthreatening voice.


    It was only now that the women realised what was happening, that their screams turned into sobs. After that the next half an hour was spent just trying to calm the women down enough for us to be able to cover them with whatever we could find. Lillia did her best to heal the three girls that had been the centre of the attack, but all she could do was heal their physical wounds. There was little that she could do to ease the trauma that they had just endured.


    By the time Lillia had finished healing the women had just about calmed down enough that we could make our way out of the cave system. Lillia and I went ahead, checking the route out was clear to leave, before the rest of the group followed. It was a slow process just making our way out, the women were stillpletely terrified. It took us another thirty minutes just to make it back to the entrance. I took another fifteen to get the group past the pitfall at the entrance. When we had finally made it out into the woods. As things stood it would be a push for us to make it back to the vige before night fell.


    We were able to move more freely than we had on our approach to the cave, but now we were slowed by the survivors, as we made our way back to the vige. By the time we had made it through the wood we were beginning to lose the light. When the vige finally came into sight, the houses were already lighting up. At the entrance to the vige there were two figures stood with ming torches. As we drew nearer, I could make out what looked to be an old man and a youngd. The boy must have been twelve at most, but it seemed they were the only men still left in the vige and stood as a look out for our return.


    "They''re back, it''s them!" The boy called out as they saw us approach.


    The boy ran with his torch, I assumed to the vige elders house to pass on the news about our sessful return with the kidnapped maidens. It wasn''t long before doors around the vige started to open and nervous, but hopeful looking residents started toe out into the street. All of them eager to see whether their loved ones were among our number. It was a bitter sweet scene as we returned the women back to their families, some virtually unhurt and others clearly scarred from their experience.

 Chapter 41 - Forty-One: A Stay In The Village

    Through themotion, the boy that had ran off returned with the vige elder. Archibald and the boy soon made their way through the growing crowd at the vige entrance, stopping just in front of our group.


    "Thank goodness you''ve safely returned, and with all of the missing vigers. I don''t know how we can thank you." Archibald told Lillia as he arrived.


    "We''re just d we managed to get them all out of there. Unfortunately, we didn''t arrive soon enough for some of the girls." Lillia didn''t sound at all pleased to havepleted the quest.


    "But thanks to you, most were spared that fate. I can''t thank you enough. Will you at least let us put you up for the night? It''s too dark for you to head anywhere now."


    "Thank you, that would be a great help."


    "Then follow me. I''ve already had one of the empty houses prepared just in case."


    "Please, lead the way."


    The young boy ran on ahead at Archibald''s instruction and we all followed a short way behind. The house was in the middle of the vige, not far from where the vige elder lived himself. It wasn''t as grand a ce as his, but it was still one of therger houses in the vige. Archibald walked straight up to the door and opened it while waving the rest of us to step inside. We all filed in at his suggestion, after we had all stepped inside, he followed in behind us. The young boy from the vige entrance was already inside, he was busily setting the fire in the building''s living room.


    Once we were inside, we each slung ourselves down in one of the chairs that were dotted about the room. Everyone was happy to finally be able to sit and take the weight off our feet. Seeing this Archibald took thest remaining seat and joined us.


    "I know you must all be tired after today and probably want nothing more than to eat then sleep, but do you mind if I stay a while? I''d like to hear of what happened, if I may." Archibald asked as he sat.


    "Please do." Replied Lillia.


    At first Archibald simply wanted to know the details of what had transpired after we had left the vige this afternoon, but once we had exined to him what had happened in the cave, he had more questions.


    "A cave ogre, but how can that be?" He asked, clearly unnerved by what he had heard.


    "I''ve no idea how it came to be there, but there was no mistaking what it was." Lillia exined.


    "This isn''t the first time that there''s been a goblin infestation in this area, but I''ve never heard of something like that cropping up around here."


    "It was definitely unexpected. I''ve only heard a few ounts of a creature of that calibre being this far away from the front lines and then they were found in dungeons upied by the demon lord''s forces. It''s something I will have to report back to the guild as soon as we reach Lintz."


    "Are you sure that there are no more of them out there?"


    Lillia paused before answering.


    "We destroyed the nest and there was no sign of any activity between here and there. I''m as sure as I can be, without scouring the entire area."


    "I wouldn''t expect more, but I''m concerned for my people after such news. I hate to ask, but is there any way that you and your party would be able to stay with us for a few days? At least until we''re sure that no further threat is lurking out there."


    Lillia paused again looking at all of us, before answering. I knew what she wanted to answer, and I knew why she needed to think first. We were after all on our way to another quest and this time it was an entire town that was under threat. Not that it would make things any easier for her to decide.


    "I''m sorry, but we can''t. Once we reach Lintz I will lodge a quest to search the woods and ask the local guard to send patrols to the area, but I''m afraid we aren''t able to stay any longer than tonight. We are already on our way to out next quest."


    "I see¡­ That is understandable. Thank you for your help so far. Well, I suppose I will let you all rest for the evening, I''ve kept you all long enough already."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Thank you for your hospitality. I''m sorry we couldn''t help you further."


    "No, I understand. The man with you, he is one of the summoned is he not?"


    "He is."


    "And it is your job to have him prepared to face the demon lord?"


    "It is."


    "Would I be correct in guessing that these quests are a part of that?"


    "Yes, you would be correct."


    "Then, we are lucky enough that you were able toe this way on your travels. It would be wrong of me to trouble you any further, when you already carry such weight."


    The vige elder got from his seat and called the boy that had already got the fire going, before heading to the door. As he left, he briefly stopped in front of me.


    "I wish you good luck."


    "Thank you."


    With that he left us alone in the house. We could all tell that his fear and request for help were genuine. We were quiet for a moment after they had left, maybe a couple of minutes had passed before anyone spoke. It was Lillia that eventually broke the silence.


    "I''m sorry Theo, but that was the only decision I could make." She told me.


    "It''s okay, I understand. People are relying on us to clear that dungeon, right?"


    "Yes, they are."


    "No one else is going to save them and every minute we dy getting there is another minute they have to live with that threat. I realised today, when we walked into that room where the women were being held. If we had only been earlier, we might have stopped that from happening. If we were anyter their entire group would have faced the same fate¡­ I don''t feelfortable leaving this ce unguarded, I don''t expect any of us do. That doesn''t mean staying is the right thing to do, or something we can do. We''ve defeated the threat we came here for and we have to go to the next ce we promised."


    "Thank you, Theo."


    After the talk we checked out the kitchen. The elder really had prepared for us, the ce was filled with food for us to cook. It was great that we could cook a proper meal instead of the travel rations we had been carrying with us. Despite this none of us got carried away, we only ate the fresh food that would have spoiled otherwise, we could all tell from the state of the vige outside that they needed the food just as much as we did.


    It was a strange mood amongst the group as we cooked and ate the evening meal. Despite us sessfullypleting our mission here, no one could say they were entirely pleased with the oue. It was hard to say that was a sessful oue. This was the reality of being an adventurer, even when you had sessfullypleted your quest, it didn''t mean that everything was alright.


    After our meal it was time to check through our gear and supplies. During the battle we had used several potions and Altria and Serin''s gear had taken on some damage. We would have to stop in Lintz before we could move on the dungeon to see if they could get quick repairs made or recements. Lillia also insisted on checking over Serin once more. She was now visibly bruised up from the fight, even after I had done what I could to heal her in the caves. Seeing this, Lillia did what she could to heal her further.


    Once she was finished it was time for us to head to bed. The upside was for the first time on our travels we had no need of posting a watch tonight. There were roomsid out for each of us, it was good to sleep in a proper bed again, even if it had only been a few nights on the road. We would need to be up and ready to leave first thing in the morning.

 Chapter 42 - Forty-Two: Early Morning Fun With Altria

    The next day I woke not long after dawn. I felt strangely refreshed, it was nice to have slept for the entire night without any interruptions. I dressed and quietly made my way downstairs to see if anyone else was already awake. It was quiet down there as I first made my way into the living room. No one was there, so I headed to the kitchen where I found Altria. She was quietly sat enjoying a cup of tea, so I pulled up a seat at the table and joined her.


    "How are you feeling today?" I asked.


    "Okay." She answered.


    "What was that attack you used yesterday? The one that brought the ceiling down." I asked wanting to keep a conversation going.


    "Oh that, it was the highest form of magic I possess, after the summoning technique that is."


    "It looks pretty dangerous and draining."


    "It is. One false move down there and we all would have died."


    "No wonder Lillia seemed a little worried about you using that."


    "Yeah. Well it turned out okay in the end."


    "It did¡­ I was pretty worried for a bit back then. I thought Serin had killed it, but then it threw her across the room like it was nothing."


    "They are troublesome creatures. We were lucky that it was only one of them."


    "Is itmon to find more than one of them at a time?"


    "It was just strange that it was there in the first ce."


    "How powerful is that creature? I mean are we likely to fight something that strong in the dungeon at Lintz?"


    "The demon lord''s officer will be considerably stronger than that creature."


    "How will we be able to take them when we struggled with that ogre?"


    "We''ll manage, Serin was just unlucky that the ogre got an arm free when she was going in close like that. It shouldn''t have happened. She''s brought cave ogres down more than once. The problem with them is their healing ability and their power. In an enclosed space like that they''re dangerous. It wasn''t the blow that injured her, it was the impact with the wall."


    "It''s just after seeing Serin being injured like that I''m a little nervous. She''s supposed to be an almost unrivalled swordswoman, but for a moment yesterday I thought she''d died."


    "Don''t let it get to you too much, she wasn''t killed. But it should be a warning to you, no matter how powerful or skilled you are, it only takes a moments bad luck to end your life."


    "I''ll try not too¡­ It doesn''t normally go down like that though, does it?"


    "No, no it doesn''t. That was really unlucky, another couple of strikes and that creature would have gone down. You would have thought nothing more of it, perhaps it was better this way. The truth of being an adventure is like this. Most aren''t killed by an adversary stronger than them, most are killed by a momentspse of concentration or bad luck in a situation that they can normally handle. You should remember that."


    "I will¡­ You don''t seem too worried."


    "I still worry, but I''ve been an adventurer for a long time. I''ve just got better at not showing it."


    "Hmm."


    "But you did well yesterday. Considering what happened, I''ve seen veteran adventurers go to pot when something unexpected like that happens."


    "Thanks¡­ I didn''t feel like it at the time."


    "You kept your head. That''s what you need to do in those situations."


    "I''ll keep that in mind¡­ Anyway, I wasn''t expecting you to be up this early this morning. You looked so drained yesterday!"


    "I just woke early. Anyway, I''ve fully regained my mana from the attack, so I don''t need to recuperate any further. I''m surprised to see you up. Someone normally needs to wake you."


    "Yeah, well I had a good sleepst night, the entire night without any interruptions." I said with a knowing smile.


    "Well after what we saw yesterday, I''d be a little concerned if anyone was in the moodst night."


    "Me too¡­"


    "Did you feel lonely?"


    "Well, I was d to have the sleep to be honest."


    "You know, it''s still pretty early. I can''t hear anyone else getting up, we probably have a while before anyone else gets up." Altria said whilst getting up from her chair.


    "What did you have in mind¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>


    My question was answered before I''d even finished my sentence. Altria had decided to climb on to myp her legs straddling me as I sat on the chair.


    "Is this okay?" I asked, wondering if someone from the vige might see.


    "I haven''t drawn the curtains yet and the door is locked¡­ Besides it''s been a while since I had you to myself." She said putting her arms around me.


    I quickly nced over my shoulder. She was right, it wasn''t like anyone was going to notice.


    "See?" She said as I turned back


    Altria started to gently kiss me, as she did so, she slowly rocked on myp. Altira was the best kisser out of the girls, that was for sure. As she continued, any hesitation about the situation we were in slipped from my mind.


    "Hmm, I thought you wouldn''t mind." Altria said as she noticed the growing bulge as she rocked on myp.


    As she moved, I slid my hands up her bare thighs and under her short skirt. She was already wearing her armour, but there really was little more to it than a minimal chest guard and skirt made of leather.


    "Which room were you in, do you think we should move?"


    "No, it''s upstairs with the others. Let''s not wake them yet."


    "Fine."


    As things started to heat up, I reached around the back of her top. There had to be a fastening mechanism somewhere on this thing. After a short search I found it found it and after a little more fumbling around I had it undone. Altria''srge and firm breasts almost pushed the armour off under their own weight. I grabbed one with my hand and squeezed whilst taking the other into my mouth, gently sucking a nibbling her nipple.


    Over thest several days I''d used "special heal" more than any of my other skills. This meant I''d picked up quick a fine control of it. I activated the skill, just to my left hand as I squeezed Altria''s pert breast.


    "Nnghh¡­" Slipped from Altria''s lips as I did so.


    My other hand was still up her skirt and grabbing her butt, I slipped it to the inside of her thigh while slipping her pants aside I gently started to rub her clit while adding the skill to this hand as well.


    "Theo¡­"


    As she stated to get wetter, I slid my fingers inside. Pressing against the front of her pussy and bring them back and forth. I gradually increased the speed and strength. Altria started to moan louder and louder as I did so. By now she was soaking down there, but I didn''t stop until she came. I looked up to see her face flush with colour. Wanting to take things further I lifted Altria up and gently ced her on her back on the kitchen table. Luckily it was a good height for what I had in mind. I quickly dropped my trousers and underwear then lifted up her legs onto my shoulders and pushed inside, turning the skill right up.


    Feeling refreshed this morning I didn''t go easy on Altria, my thighs pping against her butt as I pounded away on her. She was already starting cum again as I nailed her, her insides convulsing and gripping my dick with each thrust. With one loud moan and hard thrust Altria''s juices sprayed out across the table and onto the floor. She''d really came hard that time. I gave her a moment to recover herself.


    "Someone''s definitely full of energy this morning." Shemented.


    "Yeah."


    Seeing that she had stopped twitching I lifted her of the table, spinning her around as her feet touched the ground and bent her over the table. This time I pushed inside from behind, going at her even harder than before. At this rate it was only a matter of time until the others were woken with all the noise that Altria was making. I was almost racing against their arrival. I was almost there as Altria started to cum yet again, her juices spraying over the floor with each thrust. Finally, I came inside her.


    I pulled out. Altria stood up after a moment to collect herself, pulling up her panties from her ankles, still looking flush in the face.


    "You really let me have it this morning!" She said after catching her breath.


    "Well a good night''s rest does the world of good."


    "I think you''re improving."


    "Thanks..."


    As I slipped my trousers back on, I heard some creakinging from upstairs as someone got up and headed out of their room. It looked Like we had woken someone up. A few momentster and Lillia appeared in the kitchen.


    "Moring you two. Up early?" She asked stepping inside.


    "Err yeah." I answered.


    "You know I don''t mind, but could you at least keep it down a little. I would hate to think what the vigers would say, if they heard that from outside."


    "Sorry." I apologised.


    "I couldn''t help it. Theo was getting carried away!" Exined Altria.


    "You know Altria, you could try and keep it in. It was only you I heard, and that was what woke me up!"


    "I did, but you know how it is... I don''t remember you doing any better with that Lillia." Altria answered a little cheekily.

 Chapter 43 - Forty-Three: Off Again

    Lillia looked over the kitchen as we stood there talking.


    "Er, I wanted breakfast, but I can''t eat in here when it''s like this. Can you at least wipe the table and floors? Before Serin gets up please. I''m going to sit down in the living room for a bit."


    "Sure, sorry."


    She was right it did need a bit of a wipe around in here. There was a mop at the side of the room, I grabbed it and gave the floor a quick wipe while Altria washed the tabletop over with a cloth from the sink. With everything now nice and clean again I went to get Lillia to let her know that it was safe toe back in the kitchen. As Lillia came to join us, I could hear Serin moving about upstairs and making her way down to join us as well. A minuteter and the entire party was in the kitchen.


    "Uh, am I upte?" Serin asked as she joined us.


    "No, not at all. We were all just up early." I reassured her.


    "That''s good." She said with a smile. "You''re looking pretty fresh this morning Theo. Did you sleep well?"


    "Yeah, was nice to sleep in a normal bed again."


    "He''s full of energy this morning." Added Altria.


    "Just can''t wait to get back on the move." I saidughing slightly awkwardly.


    "I''m d you feel that way Theo." Lillia said speaking up. "Because we need to head out and get on our way. I would have liked to make it to our next camp yesterday, but the events in the cave have held us back. We have another three days on foot to cover. I''d like to make up whatever time we can."


    "Good thing we''re all up early then." Serin said chirpily.


    Everyone seemed to have benefitted from the night''s sleep inside and not having to take turns on watch. After yesterday, everyone''s positivity seemed to have returned. I suppose I shouldn''t have been surprised, the others were all seasoned veterans and had all developed coping mechanisms for living with this kind of work.


    Just as Lillia wanted there was no hanging around this morning. As everyone was already up, we quickly made and ate breakfast. Then it was time for a quick gear check before we headed out. Just as we were gathering our things to leave there was a knock on the front door. Being the closest I opened it to find the vige elder, Archibald stood on the doorstep.


    "Morning." I said greeting him.


    "Good morning Theo. I see that you are all nearly ready to leave." He said peering inside.


    "Yeah, we n to leave in a couple of minutes."


    "About that, there was something I wished to speak with you all about. Do you mind if Ie in?"


    "Sure."


    Archibald stepped into the living room where everyone was assembling their gear and getting ready to head off.


    "What did you want to discuss? I''m afraid that we really have to leave this morning." Asked Lillia.


    "I understand. I haven''te here to ask you to stay again. I''ve actuallye about something else." Exined Archibald.


    "Okay, what is it?"


    "Once a month we send goods to Lintz to sell, and well the road there is dangerous at times. With everything that happened yesterday, people are worried about the trip. We had a vige meetingst night and we decided to ask if you would be willing to apany the carts?"


    "Hmm¡­ Well, we don''t have any training spots I nned to hit on the way, but I was still hoping we would find a chance for Theo to gain another level on the way there¡­"


    "I don''t mind, after yesterday I must be pretty close and if we go with the carts there still might be an opportunity." I added butting into their conversation.


    "I suppose so." Lillia mumbled still deliberating.


    "We couldn''t pay you much, but you would all be able to travel in one of the carts and it would be much quicker than taking the trip on foot." Archibald borated further.


    "See, if we get there sooner, surely there will be an opportunity to train a little before we enter the dungeon?" I asked.


    "There should be¡­ When will they be ready to leave?" Asked Lillia.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "They''re outside now, just finishing up loading the carts."


    "Okay. We''ll travel with them."


    "Thank you! Everyone will feel a lot safer with you four as their escort. About payment, will this be enough?" Archibald asked while pulling out a small pouch of coins.


    "There''s no need, the transport will be payment enough."


    "But¡­"


    "We''re going that way already and getting there sooner will be a great help to us. So please think nothing of it." Lillia insited.


    "I can''t thank you all enough, for everything you''ve done. I''ll go and tell the others the good news."


    With that Archibald headed back outside and over to the carts. They were currently being loaded with the vige''s goods for sale at Lintz''s market.


    "Okay, it looks like we''re getting a lift. Are you all ready to leave?" Lillia asked turning to the group.


    Everyone gave affirmative nods as they loaded their bags onto their backs.


    "Good. Let''s go and take a look at our transport then."


    I pushed open the front door and the four of us headed out into the vige. It was just a short walk down the road from the front door to where the carts were still being loaded. These really were just carts that were used for transporting goods. They were open topped, low sided and the only seats were at the front where the vigers sat to control the horses. They all looked pretty old and rickety, I wasn''t sure howfortable they would turn out to be, but at least we didn''t have to make the rest of the way on foot.


    We were greeted once again by Archibald as we approached.


    "Here, this way, please put your gear in here." He said indicating thest cart.


    There was a total of four carts. The first three were all nearly full, the fourth cart only had a few items in. This was the cart that we would be riding in. We all lifted our bags into the cart that Archibald had indicated. By the time we were done, it looked as if the vigers had also finished loading up the other three carts. One of the vigers came to Archibald after she had loaded in her goods.


    "That''s it sir, we''re ready to go whenever the Adventurers are ready." She told him.


    "Thanks J. Go and tell the other we''ll be ready to move in five minutes."


    "Will do."


    J ran off to tell the others. It looked as if most of the drivers would be women. There were two per cart, the lead cart there was on old man sat with one of thedies.


    "Here you might as well climb aboard. They''ll be setting off shortly."


    "Thanks. You heard him, climb on everyone." Instructed Lillia.


    We all piled onto the cart. Just as I had thought, it was an old and rickety thing. There were a few sacks of flower dotted about the thing, I think these were supposed to serve as our seats and cushioning. Once we were all aboard Archibald headed up to the lead cart to give them the go ahead to head out.


    The old man in the front cart gave a flick of his reins and the carts rolled into action. We bumped along on the cobbled street as we left the vige, all of us waving to Archibald as we passed. A minuteter and we were out on the country road. This was little more than a dirt track and no morefortable than the cobbled street. My ass was already starting to ache from the bumps. I had to wonder what it would be like by the time we reached the town.


    "How long are we going to be sat in here?" I asked turning to Lillia.


    "We''ll be lucky if we make it to town before Nightfall."


    "That long¡­"


    "Unfortunately, don''t worry, you''ll get used to the bumps eventually."


    I hoped she was right.

 Chapter 44 - Forty-Four: Arrival In Lintz

    As it turned out Lillia''s guess was pretty close. We slowly rolled up the slight hill towards Lintz just as the sun was going down. From the distance Lintz looked simr to Dunshelm, the city we had left behind. Old looking and surrounded by city walls, it was perhaps a little smaller. Unlike Dunshelm, there was no queue to make our way into the city before the gates closed for the evening. We were almost the only traffic on the way into town.


    After a brief stop at the gatehouse, while the guards checked over our paperwork, we rolled into the town. The vigers took us all the way to Lintz''s adventure''s guild, stopping at the bottom of the steps that led up to it. As we unloaded our gear and stretched our legs after the long ride, J, the woman that had been speaking with Archibald before our departure came to say goodbye to us.


    "Thank you all for the escort in town."


    "Oh, think nothing of it. It turns out that we weren''t needed at all." Replied Lillia.


    "Thankfully! But your presence put all our minds at rest, especially after everything that had happened to the vige recently."


    "Where are you off to now?" Asked Lillia.


    "We have to drop off our goods at the store house, before it closes for the evening and the horses at the stables."


    "Then I won''t keep you any longer. We''ll be in town for a few days, all of us are staying at the guild house. If you need us, look for us there."


    "I will, thank you. Well, we should be off. Good evening."


    "Bye."


    J left and we waved her and the rest of the viger''s goodbye. Even after only quickly passing through the town as we were taken to the guild, I could tell that things were much quieter here. There were very few people wandering the streets even for this time at night. I wondered just how much they would be able to sell in the markets here. The nearby dungeon upied by the officer in the demon lord''s army, clearly had quite the effect on the town.


    As the carts rolled off into the distance, we all stretched and tried to bring the life back into our limbs. We''d been shaken down the bones for almost an entire day, in the back of that cart. I didn''t know about the others, but my butt was still almost numb. Once the carts had rolled out of sight, we picked up our gear and headed up to the guild. Just like in Dunshelm the guild house building was one of the older and grander buildings in the town. As we stepped inside, I was expecting at least this ce to be a little busy. It was dinner time after all, but even this ce was almost deserted. There was just the odd adventurer dotted about the ce here and there. No wonder no one had tried to take the officer down themselves¡­ Or perhaps many had and failed.


    Our first point of call was the front desk to announce our arrival and obtain sleeping quarters for our stay here. There was a single staff member manning the desk. They wore the same uniform as in our guild, a blouse and pencil skirt. The woman on duty was young and shy looking, like Jules she had dark hair tied back, only she was much smaller in the chest department and wore sses.


    "Good evening. How can I assist you?" She greeted us as we all stood at the desk.


    "Good evening. I''m Lillia and this is my party. We''ve taken the quest to clear the dungeon, I''vee to check in and acquire rooms, four if that is possible."


    "Lady Lillia, we''ve been expecting you."


    "Please, just Lillia."


    "As you wish¡­ Um, the rooms are already prepared for you." She said passing over the keys. "I''ll let the guild know you have arrived safely."


    "Thank you. Is food still being served? It''s awfully quiet in here."


    "Yes, please take a seat wherever you want, and the waitress will be along to take your order shortly."


    "Thanks."


    Lillia took the keys from the guild clerk and we headed to one of the closest tables. This ce had apletely different vibe from the guild I knew. It was strange being in such arge hall that was almost entirely empty. Everyone slung their gear down on the floor and slumped into the chairs as we waited for the waitress toe over.


    We had only been sat a few minutes, when I noticed that one of the few adventurers that were in the hall, had been paying our group attention. They stopped looking and walked over to our table. I could tell from a distance she was an elf just like Lillia. She had light blond hair, was a slim athletic build and she had a simr sense of armour fashion as Altria. A dangerously short skirt, with chest armour, if you could call it that, a little more than a substantial leather bra. I wondered how it managed to hold in her chest as she walked our way, she had tits that put Lillia and Altria to shame. Even for this world she was a beauty. She smiled as she approached, walking straight up to Lillia who was sat with her back to her and ced a hand on her shoulder.


    "Lillia?" The elf girl asked as Lillia turned to see who it was.


    "Siofra, what are you doing here?" Lillia asked clearly a little surprised to see this girl.


    "I live here, I moved here about a year ago. I thought I told you?"


    "No, I had no idea!"


    "Anyway, what are you doing all the way out here? I thought you were still hanging out in Dunshelm doing your summoning and looking after the heroes."


    "I am. That''s why I''m here. We''re on a quest."


    "The dungeon?" Siofra asked, a slight look of concern shed on her face.


    "Yes¡­ Do you know something about it?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Of course, I do live here, but never mind that for now. Aren''t you going to introduce me to your party?"


    "Sorry, I was just surprised to see you. Everyone this Siofra. She''s a childhood friend of mine, we both left the capital to join the guild together."


    "Hi everyone." Soifra said smiling once more.


    "The catkin there is Altria, the human woman is Serin and the man there is Theo."


    "Nice to meet you all."


    "Have you eaten yet? would you like to join us?" Asked Lillia.


    "I wouldn''t want to interrupt you all. I just had toe and say hi when I saw you. It''s been so long."


    "You wouldn''t, please join us." Insisted Lillia.


    "Please don''t be shy a friend of Lillia''s is a friend of all of ours." Added Serin.


    "Well if you don''t mind, then I will."


    Siofra took the empty seat next me and opposite Lillia, her enormous chest bouncing as she sat. I had to marvel, almost wondering if a different set of physics applied to this world that allowed them to stay in ce. Her fighting in that gear must really be a sight to behold.


    "So, you are one of the summoned hero''s that I''ve heard so much about. Are you going to save us all from the demon lord?" She asked turning to me.


    "I hope so, that is if I''m not killed in the attempt." I replied.


    "Well there is always hope."


    It looked as if she was about to ask something more, but just as she was about to open her mouth she was stopped in her tracks by the sudden arrival of our waitress.


    "Evening all, are you ready to order?" Asked the waitress.


    The waitress went through the group taking our orders and then left. As she walked away Lillia started up the conversation again.


    "Siofra, you''ve lived here for a while now. Can you tell us anything about the dungeon?"


    "Yeah¡­ I know enough that I know that the reward isn''t fitting the danger level." Replied Siofra.


    "You mean it''s worse than the guild has let on?"


    "Yes, it is, but you should all be okay at your levels, well most of you at least." Soifra said looking at me.


    "Have you ever been inside?"


    "I have, I was paid to scout out the first couple of levels once."


    "You know, we would be happy if you could join our party. It would help us out no end having another member that''s a ranking adventurer and one that knows theyout of the ce."


    "No, sorry. I don''t want to go inside there again. The reward is definitely not worth it."


    "What if I asked you as a friend?"


    "I''m sorry, but my answer would still be the same¡­ But, I don''t mind sharing with you what I know."


    "I suppose that we will have to make do with your information."


    Soifra exined what she knew about the ce, potential traps and unseen dangers that we would need to avoid at least as far as the first few levels. She even went as far as promising to draw a map of what she knew. None of this exined why someone as high ranking as her wouldn''t be willing to join our party, even at the request of an old friend. I couldn''t help but worry about what we were going to face when we went inside.

 Chapter 45 - Forty-Five: Is This Supposed To Be Mixed Bathing?

    Soifra''s exnation continued after our food had arrived and into the evening. There was at least somefort in knowing that we weren''t going in entirely blind. Then again, even after she had told us everything that she knew, we still had no idea how many levels we would have to pass through until we reached the bottom, where the demon lord''s officer dwelled.


    By the time Soifra had finished it was alreadyte evening. After the day travelling, we all wanted nothing more than to head to our rooms and to bed. Because of the lift that the vigers had given us, we were now a day ahead of our original schedule. It meant we had a day to spare. We would spend tomorrow trying to raise my level once more before we attempted the dungeon. It also meant that Altria and Serin would have time to have their armour repaired. Soifra was helpful enough to point out a few local spots where we would be able to train.


    As the conversation finally drew to an end, Lillia handed out the keys for the rooms and we parted ways with Soifra for the evening. We had arranged to meet her in the morning, when she would show us to the local training grounds. We nned to form a temporary party of three while Altria and Serin sort out the local armourer.


    It turned out that our rooms were all on the same floor and not far from each other. After saying goodnight in the hallway, we each went into our own rooms. I slung my gear down in the corner of the room and sat down on the bed. I started to remove my armour, so I was just in the shirt and trousers that I wore underneath. Once I''d finished, I decided to head downstairs and visit the baths here before I went to bed for the evening.


    I didn''t pass another person as I made my way to the baths and when I stepped into the room it was entirely empty. I left my clothes in the changing room, took a towel and headed inside. It waspletely empty in here as well. I had the ce all to myself. It wasn''t a surprise this entire ce was quieter than the other guild building, and I hadn''t seen another person enter the men''s baths the entire time that I was there. Ayer of steamy over the bath as I left the towel on the side and climbed into the warm water.


    It was a great feeling to be inside the bath. My aches and pains after the fighting over thest few days, the travelling in the back of the cart soon started to melt away, as I leant on the far side of the bath. I closed my eyes as I sat there almost starting to drift off as I rxed. I think I might have fallen asleep if it wasn''t for the sshing sound of someone climbing inside to bath suddenly drawing my focus back. I opened my eyes and through the steam of the bath I could make out a figure at the far side of the pool. I suppose I shouldn''t have been surprised that someone else had decided to use the baths, but this ce was so quiet, and I hadn''t seen another man anywhere.


    There was something about the silhouette that didn''t seem quite right¡­ It was only when the figure started to walk into the bath that I realised what had happened here.


    "Oh, Theo wasn''t it?" Asked the woman that appeared through the steam.


    It was Soifra.


    "Y-yeah, it is."


    "Oh good, that would be embarrassing if I''d forgotten already!" She answered seemingly unphased by this situation. Only now submerging herself up to her shoulders under the water.


    "Err¡­ Have I gone into the wrong bath or is this mixed bathing?"


    "Oh no, it''s neither this is the men''s room. I''ve just got used toing in here. As there are never any men here, I always have the ce to myself. I suppose that''s why you look a little embarrassed."


    "It was a surprise that''s for sure. I was alone in here when I got in and I didn''t see you arrive."


    "Don''t worry, you won''t get in trouble for being in this situation with me like you would with Lillia." She said as she got dangerously close.


    "R-right."


    Even if she was mostly submerged now, her enormous chest was still clearly visible under the water.


    "Well, you don''t seem too bothered to see me in here." She said noticing my gaze. "This is kind of exciting, it''s been a little while since Ist found myself in a situation like this with a male."


    She stood up and walked forward stopping just before her boobs were pressed against me. Her hand wandered under the water.


    "You''re already this excited. I wonder if a human as young as yourself would be worth the effort."


    "Huh." I let slip, with a smirk of confidence written on my face.


    "You look sure of yourself¡­" She leant forward and spoke right to my ear. Her ginormous chest pressed against mine. "How about we have apetition?"


    "Apetition, really?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    I wondered if all elves had this streak ofpetitiveness.


    "Yes¡­ Let''s see if you cum first, you will do whatever I ask?"


    "What will that be?"


    "You''ll find out soon enough. It would take the fun out of it if I told you."


    "Fine¡­ But if I win, you''ll join our party and guide us through the dungeon."


    "Full of confidence aren''t we suddenly? That''s asking a lot, but I won''t be beaten easily, you''re basically a childpared to me."


    I forgot, she looked no older than me, but she was an elf. A childhood friend of Lillia''s she was probably several times my age. Not that she acted her age, whatever that meant for an elf anyway.


    "You might be surprised."


    "We''ll see, but remember whatever I ask? No trying to get out of thister." She asked onest time.


    "That''s fine by me."


    Without saying another word, she climbed onto the shelf where I was sat and straddled me, before sitting on my dick. It went straight inside. She didn''t waste a moment before she started moving, her hand on my shoulders for purchase. She was really going for it. She was trying for the win right off the bat. I let her carry on like that for a while, she really thought that this was going to be finished shortly. I couldn''t me her, she was incredibly beautiful and she clearly had a practiced technique, but what she didn''t know was I had been with quite few girls with equal beauty to herstely and not only that I had a trick up my sleeve.


    She continued to try and ride the life out of me as she sped up even faster, I engaged "special heal" and squeezed her massive breast. I could tell right away it was having the desired effect, her rhythm was off almost instantaneously, but she was trying her hardest not to show it. I pushed up from the bottom of the bath and thrusted into her.


    "Nghhh¡­" She moaned out. "This is¡­ This is nothing." She tried to brush it off.


    It was no use. I could already tell that she was just as sensitive to the technique as any of the other girls. I notched up the skill to full power and continued to pound her. It was only a moment until she started to cum, her eyes rolling to the back of her head and she let out some of the most outrageous moans I had heard yet.


    I''d already won but after herments before, there was no way I was going to let her off that easily. While she was stilling, I lifted her up, before cing her onto the ledge and swapping ces, I spread apart her legs and pushed back inside. I was pounding the shit out of her with the skill still maxed out.


    "W-what is this?" She asked between moans. "I''ve never¡­"


    I didn''t let up for a moment as her eyes rolled back again and she began to cum even harder than before. I''d always wondered what would happen if I kept going on like this, I''d never pushed it this far with the other girls.


    "Y-you can''t¡­ Anymore and I''ll¡­"


    I didn''t stop. She couldn''t even speak now, only lewd moans slipped from her lips. As she came even harder, I decided to switch things up again. I spun her around and she flopped over the side of the bath, no longer even trying to put on an act of resistance. Climbing up onto the step I grabbed her hips and pushed in from behind.


    "Mnnh¡­" She moaned.


    I started pounding her from behind, my thighs pping against her butt, the water from the bath was sshing everywhere from the force of the movement. I kept at her for several minutes. If there was anyone around in the vicinity, they would have no confusion about what was going on in the bath. Finally, I came and let her rx. She looked as if she was going to slip back into the bath, so I picked her up and carried her out of the bath, gentlyying her down on one of the nearby benches, then I sat down next to her. It was a couple of minutes before she managed to speak.

 Chapter 46 - Forty-Six: Finish Bathing And Some Background

    "W-what the hell was that?" Siofra asked now she hade back to her senses a little.


    "Come on you know what just happened. We just had sex and you lost our bet, easily I might add."


    "I know that, but that wasn''t normal¡­ I know you did something to me."


    "Seemed pretty normal to me." I replied fighting back a smirk.


    "I''ve never felt like that before¡­ I''m not inexperienced, I know that wasn''t normal. Don''t mess with me." Siofra shot back, almost sounding annoyed.


    "Are you saying you didn''t enjoy it?"


    "No¡­ I did. It was amazing."


    "And you were acting all high and mighty before."


    "Ehh¡­"


    "Anyway, I''m going to head up to bed now you''ve recovered." I said as turned and headed for my towel.


    "Hold on." She said grabbing my hand as I went to leave.


    "What is it?"


    "One more go."


    "Aren''t you satisfied already?"


    "Well after that, I''d be lying if I said I didn''t want to try it again. I know if we did it again, I''ll be able to work out what you did."


    "I don''t know, I could do with the rest and we both have a busy day tomorrow. You also need to prepare for the quest remember?"


    "I know¡­ but please." She begged.


    She climbed of the bench got down on her knees and started sucking the tip off my cock and rubbing the shaft with her hands.


    "Fine¡­ just once."


    As soon as I was hard, she climbed back on the benchid back and spread her legs wide open. I clutched her thighs and slipped straight inside, activating "special heal" right away. She was already moaning loudly as I pumped away. I stopped as she started to cum and pulled her to her feet, spinning her around and holding her arms behind her back I pushed inside again. She was struggling to stay on her feet, they slid on the wet and slippy floor as I pounded her from behind. She was loudly moaning the entire time. I was almost surprised someone hadn''te to check the source of the noise.


    Just as her legs looked like they we going to buckle I gently let her down on the ground. She rolled onto her back again, I pushed apart her thighs to finish the job. She was still sensitive from the first time and I was still using the skill at full power. It wasn''t long until she was cumming again. I kept on pumping away until I came inside.


    After I pulled out, I climbed back into the bath, leaving Siofraid on the floor to the side. Shey there a moment catching her breath. I''d gotten all sweaty and need to clean off again. By the time I''d finished cleaning off Siofra hade back to her senses and was climbing back inside.


    "Are you okay for me to leave you now?" I asked as I went to go.


    "You''re going?" She asked sounding a little disappointed.


    "Yeah. I need the rest before tomorrow."


    "Right yes, tomorrow. Training. Don''t worry I''ll be fine from here¡­" She trailed into a sigh.


    "Good, then I''ll see you tomorrow. Night Siofra."


    "Tomorrow then. I''ll make sure you get those levels."


    "Thanks."


    I crossed the room, picked up my towel and went back to the changing room. Leaving Siofra to soak in the bath alone, I got dressed again. As I headed back to my room, I didn''t pass a single soul, this ce was just so quiet. I had to wonder why Soifra wanted to use the men''s baths just to be alone, I had a hard time thinking that the women''s room would be any busier than the men''s. Perhaps she had seen me walk in and decided to mess with me. After the way she acted when she found me, it would make sense.


    The next morning, as I was getting dressed and ready to head downstairs, there was a knock on the door to my room. I opened the door to find Lillia stood in the hallway alone.


    "Morning Lillia, just you today?"


    "Yeah, the others have already headed down to breakfast before they head into town."


    "Am I upte?"


    "No. There''s just something I wanted to talk with you about, before we headed down for breakfast. Can Ie in?"


    "Sure,e in."


    Lillia followed me into the room. After she closed the door she came and sat on the bed next to me, while I was finishing putting on the rest of my armour.


    "Well, what did you want to talk about?" I asked as I slipped on my boots.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s about Siofra. There''s a few things you should probably know before you spend much time with her."


    "You sound serious. What is it?" I wondered if it was something I should have been told yesterday.


    "You just need to be careful when you speak to her. If she found out what has happened between us, you would be in some serious trouble." Lillia exined.


    "You think she would report it?"


    "Yes."


    "But she doesn''t seem like the type to snitch about something like that."


    "I know. She isn''t a bad person, but she can''t be trusted not to report back to my family."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s why I no longer adventure with her. I found out that she was reporting everything that I did back to my family¡­"


    "She was a spy for your family?"


    "Pretty much. Not that she had a choice, she is only from a minor noble family, we just happened to meet and be friends when we were children. She was forced into doing it by my family. Obviously, I was hurt when I found out the truth, but it was as much for her own benefit as mine that we went our separate ways. If I didn''t let her stay with me, then she wouldn''t be forced to spy on me. The thing is, I doubt it will be long until my family hear that I''ve been here. It might not be until after we return, but they will undoubtedly summon her to ask what she knows. If she found anything out, they would definitely acquire the information from her."


    "She couldn''t be trusted to keep a secret?"


    "No¡­ Well, it isn''t just that she can''t be trusted. If they had any suspicion, she was keeping anything from them, they wouldn''t hold back on trying to extract it from her."


    "Extract? That sounds ominous."


    "Yes, her family aren''t in a position to object to her treatment. They wouldn''t hold back using any means to gain the information. It''s best if she knows nothing."


    "That''s a little worrying."


    "Yes, and it isn''t just what has happened between us, she can''t know anything of your n to gain your own relic. I''ve already spoken to the girls, so they don''t mention anything."


    "I see, you should have said something sooner."


    "Did you see herst night? You haven''t said anything you should have to her?"


    "I passed her in the hallway, we spoke briefly, but I didn''t mention anything. I just meant I could have easily slipped up. After we met yesterday and you introduced her as a childhood friend. It seemed like she was important to you and someone you trusted. You were even asking her for information."


    "She is important to me and I do trust her. I trust her opinion at least. It isn''t her fault she wouldn''t be able to keep our secrets, it''s mine¡­"


    I could tell from her face and reaction that she genuinely cared and was worried for Siofra.


    "Okay, I''ll be careful not to let anything slip to her and I''ll try to treat her the same as before."


    "Thanks for understanding."


    "No problem¡­ It sounds like you have quite theplicated rtionship with your family and you seem pretty adamant that none of what she did in the past was her fault. So, I''ll just trust you that she is a good person we can trust, just not with information we don''t want public."


    "That''s basically it."


    "So, are we still meeting up with her today to go down to the training spot?"


    "Yes, we''ll meet her down in the hall for breakfast in a bit."


    "I wonder what we''ll be hunting."


    "I''m not sure, I don''t have a good knowledge of the monsters that spawn here, but Siofra has been here for over a year. I''m sure she''ll know some good spots."


    "Good. It can''t be long until I level up again, I did kill a lot of those goblins."


    "If we''re lucky, you might make two if we work hard all day."


    "I must admit, the higher level I am before we enter the dungeon, the better I''ll feel about it."


    "The higher your level the safer it will be."


    "Right¡­ Should we head downstairs now?" I asked as I''d finished putting on thest of my armour.


    "Yes, we may as well."

 Chapter 47 - Forty-Seven: Siofras Training Spot

    We made our way downstairs and into the guild hall. We had barely been there a moment when a voice loudly called out from across the hall.


    "Theo, Lillia, over here." It was Siofra calling us.


    Seeing this we headed over to the table where she was sat and waiting for us. It looked like she had got down early and saved a table for us. Not that there was really any need with this ce being so quiet.


    "Morning Siofra. You seem cheerful this morning." Lillia noted as she sat down.


    "Am I? I''m just happy I get to go out with you in a party after so long."


    "Right, well we are only going out to a training spot to help Theo level."


    "Um, about that. I thought about itst night and I''ve changed my mind." Announced Siofra ncing over at me while blushing ever so slightly.


    "Really? You''re willing toe to the dungeon with us?" Lillia asked excitedly.


    "Yes."


    "What brough this about, you don''t have an ulterior motive do you?" Asked Lillia suspiciously.


    "No, I don''t, I promise, this isn''t about you¡­ After I bumped into Theost night and we spoke, I felt bad about leaving you all to go unguided down there, especially when you''re taking someone that''s unexperienced."


    "That must have been some conversation." Lillia said turning to me.


    I simply shrugged my shoulders and kept silent.


    "He''s surprisingly persuasive." Siofra exined.


    "Hmm¡­ Well never mind, we should hurry up and eat so we can head out. If possible, I''d like Theo to gain two levels today."


    "Don''t worry, I know just the spot." Exined Siofra.


    As the two girls were talking the waitress appeared at our table ready to take our order. We gave our orders and waited for the food to arrive. With the ce so empty we didn''t have a long wait before the food arrived. After quickly eating we were ready to head out.


    "Come on you two follow me." Siofra said as she got up from her seat.


    She picked up her weapon. It was not at all what I had pictured her using. She had a massive double headed battle axe. It looked as if it was almost toorge for her fairly narrow frame. I had no concern that she wouldn''t be able to wield it proficiently, she was a ranking adventurer after all.


    Lillia and I both followed as Siofra led us through the city towards the gates. It didn''t take long before long we had walked across the city and were heading out into the countryside.


    "So where are you taking us?" I asked Siofra as I walked alongside.


    "Not far, it''s about a thirty minute walk from here. It''s out here on the ne."


    "What kind of monsters are out there?"


    "Unicorns."


    ? "What! Unicorns are ssed as monsters?" It wasn''t at all what I''d expected either.


    I had an image I pictured in my mind. It was a pure white horse with a spiral like horn, gracefully dancing across the nes. I suspected they wouldn''t be like that when we came across them. As we walked, we eventually reached the top of a small rolling hill. From there we could make out the creatures that roamed on the other side. From where we stood, they looked small and they were definitely not the pure white creatures I had a mental image of. I couldn''t make out any specific features, I could just tell they were horse like, and they were a jet ck colour. There was an entire herd of the things. There had to be at least twenty five of them.


    "How do we go about killing those?" I asked Siofra, as we stood on the hilltop looking down at the herd.


    "We need to split a few off from the main group. If the entire herdes down on us, we''ll have some trouble."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "But how?"


    "Lillia''s bind magic should be able to do that for us. Once we''ve done that, I think it will be quickest if I take them down and you finish them off."


    "I won''t argue with that strategy."


    "I think that should work." Agreed Lillia.


    "Okay, then let''s go down there. How close do we need you to get Lillia?" Asked Siofra.


    "I should be able to do something effective from fifty meters out."


    "That''s pretty close, but if we''re careful we should be able to manage it without drawing the attention of the others."


    We carefully headed down the hill approaching the herd, while trying our best not to grab their attention before we were ready. As we drew closer, I was able to get a better look at these creatures. They looked like warped horses, red eyes that almost looked as if they glowed against their ck fur. Their horns were nothing like the fantasy imagery, they looked more like a giant twisted thorn than my idea of a unicorn horn.


    Our group came to a stop as we came into range of Lillia''s attack.


    "Are you ready? You just need to split one or two of from the main group." Siofra asked Lillia.


    "Yes, got it¡­ Theo, you stick close to Siofra." Replied Lillia.


    "Will do."


    "Right, then let''s go." Instructed Lillia.


    Siofra put a bit of distance between us and Lillia. As soon as we were far enough away Lilliamenced the attack. At the side of the herd closest to us a long line of thick roots shot up from the ground. This wall of roots separated two of the dark unicorns off from the herd and as soon as it was clear that they were unable to join the rest, Siofra sprang into action. She ran towards the two stragglers letting out a loud cry to draw attention to herself. I followed behind her, leaving just a little distance having some idea what she was nning to do next. The dark unicorns were immediately alerted to our presence and like all the monsters I had encountered here previously, they flew into what looked like a rage, running madly in our direction.


    Once they began their charge Siofra halted on the spot and sped her enormous axe, while signalling for me to step back. She held on the spot until the first of the dark unicorns was down upon her. Then at the veryst moment she sidestepped whilst swinging her axe horizontally into the dark unicorn''s legs. There was a crashing sound and the first dark unicorn mmed into the ground in a cloud of dust while the second overshot us.


    "Quick, finish it off Theo!" yelled Siofra.


    I was already on the case. Carefully approaching the creature trying to avoid its iling limbs, as it rolled around trying to get back to its feet. I managed to get to its head without incident and plunged my de deep into its skull through its eye socket. The dark unicorn twitched a few more times before it fell limp, dead. I heard the usual tada noise to denote the gaining of points and then a message appeared to tell me I had levelled up.


    "Stay sharp Theo. The second one is doubling back." Siofra called out.


    I spun around to see the second dark unicorn fast approaching us and the same scene as before ying out again. Just like the first creature, the second fell prey to the exact same technique Siofra had used before. Ast minute sidestep and a lightning fast horizontal swing that took the creatures legs out from under it. Just like the first it crashed into the ground heavily kicking up a cloud of dust.


    "All yours!" Siofra shouted over as dust fell.


    I ran over to the struggling creature to quickly put it out of its misery. As I drew close to its head, the monster struggled to get back to its feet. It madly lunged its head around trying to stab me with its horn. I was only just quick enough to jump back and evade it. I paused for a moment before lunging in and plunging the de into the back of its neck and into the base of its skull. It twitched violently in death throes for a second, beforeying still. There was the familiar tada noise to denote the experience gained and confirming its death.


    "Good job. Let''s get back to Lillia and see what''s going on with the rest of the herd." Siofra instructed seeing the deed was done.


    It only took a moment to get back to where Lillia was stood. She was still keeping the rest of the herd away from us. Constantly diverting them using a series of well ced thick roots to divert them every time they tried to get near to our position. It was working, but it was clear that the entire herd was now aware of our presence here. It was going to prove more difficult this time around and if we weren''t careful, we could have the entire herd on us. We were on arge ne, if the dark unicorns thought about it, they could easily circle back on us. Lillia was doing a good job to have kept them off us for as long as she had.


    "How many more do you need to level again Theo?" Lillia asked as we re-joined her.


    "At least two more by the look of it." I replied, guessing from the amount of experience thest two gave me.


    "Can you sperate another two off?" Asked Siofra.


    "Possibly, it won''t be easy though. It''s taking most of my concentration just to keep the herd off us now they know we''re here." Exined Lillia.

 Chapter 48 - Forty-Eight: Just A Couple More

    ? As soon as Lillia spoke, I heard the sound of hooves approaching us. A momentarypse of concentration as she answered Siofra had allowed three of the dark unicorns to break through her lines of roots ande charging in our direction. Lillia immediately tried to stop them with more roots.


    "No wait. Leave them!" Yelled Siofra.


    "What?" Asked Lillia looking confused.


    "Just keep the rest away. We''ll manage these. Right Theo?"


    "Yeah." I answered.


    "Good¡­ You take the left and I''ll take the right." Siofra instructed taking up a position just in front of Lillia.


    I followed Siofra and took up position in front of Lillia. I was just a little further to the left to give Siofra space to move. I didn''t fancy trying to take down one of these dark unicorns as it ran at me in close quarters with my de. I decided the best bet would be to try out the wind de strike and hit it at a distance. I hoped that if I used the same method as Siofra and went for its legs I could bring it down before it reached us, and I could finish it off on the ground. The problem would be the third creature.


    "Don''t worry about a second. Just concentrate on the one to the far left and I take the other two down. You can finish them off when they''re on the ground." Siofra said, briefly turning to me answering my question before I could ask it.


    "Right."


    The beasts were probably only fifty meters out now. Siofra clutched her axe and ran toward the two on the right. The one that was to the left ignored her and continued its course heading straight for me. As soon as it stepped into my range, I unleashed the skill. An unseen de of wind crashed into the creature''s legs. It didn''t instantlye crashing down, like the others had when Siofra hit them with the axe. It wobbled, one step, two steps, then one of its legs buckled and it fell under its own forward momentum.


    At the same time as my target hit the floor Siofra had reached the other two. She ran straight in between the two creatures and spun with her axe. It was so quick it looked almost as if she had hit both of them at the same time. They both copsed to the ground as I ran over to the one I had grounded. I knew I had to be quick, there was the chance it could back to its feet. There was no way it had taken as much damage from my strike as the axe blows.


    I ran straight to its head and plunged my de into its eye socket. I didn''t stop, continuing to run to the two that Siofra had downed. The tada noise rang out halfway there confirming its demise. I reached the second creature and plunged the de into the side of its face through its cheek bone, before jumping to the next. The tada noise ringing out again and again, then the confirmation note. I''d now reached level eight.


    "Good work you two!" Lillia called over seeing we were done. "I think it''s time for us to leave."


    Our next task was getting out of here with the rest of the herd trying to make its way to us through Lillia''s roots.


    "She''s right." Agreed Siofra.


    We both joined Lillia again, but making it off the ne without fighting more of the dark unicorns was going to be easier said than done. Lillia could only produce the roots so far up ahead and to keep the herd away she needed to keep a constant eye on them. This meant we had to walk out of there at the pace that Lillia could back out. Then there was the toll that the constant mana drain was taking on Lillia.


    She reached to her potion pouch and pulled out a stamina and mana potion, before quickly downing both of them. The next hour was spent painstakingly edging our way back to the hillside. Once there we finally put enough distance between us and the herd, that they stopped paying attention to us. The only problem now was that Lillia waspletely exhausted. We made it as far as the top of the hill before she needed a break. She popped another stamina and mana potion, but these only went so far.


    "Here hop on." I said offering her my back.


    "I couldn''t."


    "Come on it will be fine." I said kneeling down to make it easier.


    She decided to go with it in the end putting her legs over my arms and arms around my shoulders, pressing her chest against my back as I picked her up giving her the piggie back.


    "I think I''ll be able to manage most of the way."


    "let me off before we get into town."


    "I will, don''t worry."


    Lillia was even lighter than I remembered. She wasn''t an exactly chunky girl, but she was muscr on her slim frame. I was definitely gaining strength every time I went up a level.


    "Oh, look at that. Lucky princess." Laughed Siofra.


    "Don''tugh!" Snorted Lillia.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Don''t worry this isn''t a princess carry and you need this." I reassured her.


    I''m sure I could''ve easily done that, but not all the way back to town. With Lillia now on my back we could make our way a lot more quickly than before and before long the town walls started toe into sight. Before the guards could make us out on the approach, I let Lillia down to walk thest of the way, avoiding her the embarrassment.


    As we walked the final leg into the town, I opened my skill window, I had sixteen points I could spend now. I decided that I should spend most of the points on things that would help increase my survivability, luckily for me though the next custom skill cost had dropped to one point. I had levelled up three times since I hadst gained one.


    With the enough points now, the next skill was visible. It read "purification". I had to wonder how that one would work. I couldn''t even think how that one would be able to backfire like the others had. I didn''t think much more of it and closed the window as we made our way up to the town gates. Once back inside the city walls, we headed back to the guild house.


    We stepped into the guild hall. It was pretty quiet there, just the odd adventurer here and there checking out the quest board or at the front desk. It was early afternoon, so there were a few others sat at the tables having lunch. There were two upied tables at the far end I could see Altira and Serin were sat there seemingly having a chat with two girls on the next table along. The conversation ended when they noticed that we had returned.


    "Theo, you''re back earlier than I thought. Did everything go well?" Asked Serin as we joined them.


    "Yeah, it went well. It wasn''t easy but we all came back unharmed and I managed to level up twice."


    "That''s great news."


    "So, these two looked after you then?" Asked Altria.


    "Yes, of course, they did. We worked well as a team I think."


    "You sure everything was okay? Lillia looks exhausted." Serin asked, noticing that Lillia had quietly slung herself straight into the nearest seat.


    "Yeah, we had to rely on Lillia''s magic a lot. There was an entire herd of dark unicorns."


    "I see, sounds hard going!"


    "It was a bit¡­ How did it go with armour?" I asked noticing that both Serin and Altria were sat in their casual clothes.


    "Yes, it should be fixed by this afternoon. We were lucky it''s so quiet here. They had no work on, so they were happy to take our rush order." Answered Serin.


    "That is lucky, we won''t have to dy our quest."


    "Yes, we''re actually going to be a day ahead of schedule." Lillia added, perking up a little now she had sat down. "There''s something else I''d like to tell you both as you weren''t with us this morning."


    "What is it?" Asked Altria.


    "Siofra has agreed to join our party. She''s going to guide us through the dungeon."


    "That''s great news." Serin said happily.


    "Yes, it''s going to be a great help." Agreed Lillia.


    "Why the sudden change?" Altria asked, a hint of suspicion in her voice.


    "After thinking it over, I just decided it was the right thing to do and it''s been so long since I partied with Lillia."


    "Oh, I see, and this has nothing to do with Theo?"


    Altria was as perceptive as ever.


    "Well, I did think it would be wrong of me to let you go there unguided with a novice adventurer." Siofra answered with just a hint of excitement in her voice.

 Chapter 49 - Forty-Nine: A Stupid Test

    We called the waitress over next time she walked past and ordered food. It was lunchtime after all and the three of us that had been out this morning hadn''t eaten since breakfast. As we were waiting for our order to arrive, I just happened to overhear the conversation of the two women on the table next to ours.


    "Look at them, aren''t they lucky?" The blond haired one said to the brte she was sat with.


    "Yeah, I can''t remember I saw a male adventurer around these parts and he''s pretty hot too."


    "I bet he''s doing all of them¡­" She giggled.


    "Stop it, you''ll set me off. It''s been so badtely I almost thought of going back with that pervy old grocer."


    "Gross, but I know what you mean. The only men around these parts are ancient. There aren''t even any male guards here."


    They were right, the poption ratio was even more off here than it was in Dunshelm. This ce was further out in the sticks and had the problem with dungeon, so it shouldn''t have been a surprise. I nced over at them and noticed they were sharing a bottle of wine. The sight gave me an idea. Would "purification" turn that into water. If it worked, I could always buy them another bottle I absentmindedly thought as I activated the skill in their direction. It had no effect on their wine.


    "What are we talking about?" The blonde asked.


    "Theck of men here¡­"


    "Yeah, but why?"


    "I don''t know¡­"


    "You know you look really good today, have you changed your hair?"


    "No, it''s the same as always, but thanks. You''re looking pretty good yourself."


    It couldn''t be, could it? I wondered to myself, still listening into their conversation. I wondered what would happen if they were given a little push. I decided to activate "disorient" in their direction. It was only a matter of seconds before they were all over each other. It could just have been a coincidence and I could have misheard them, but just in case I would have to be careful with that one.


    As I quietly watched on trying not to draw attention to myself. Altria got up from her chair and walked over to me and whispered in my ear.


    "Can I have a word?" She asked sounding uncharacteristically serious.


    "Sure."


    I got up and headed away from our table with her. Once we were out earshot of the others, she asked me.


    "Did you do something to them?" She asked surprisingly sternly.


    "N-no¡­"


    "Theo." She looked serious.


    "I don''t know. I just um, tried to purify their wine and then that happened¡­"


    "So, it was one of your skills, I knew it! It did seem off how their behaviour changed just like that."


    "Maybe, I mean I''m not sure it was the skill that caused it."


    "It probably was¡­ We better just hope that they don''t stay that way permanently and they change back to normal before they deepen their friendship too far. If the guild found out that you used the skills like that you would be in big trouble."


    "You aren''t going to say anything are you?"


    "No, I don''t expect you did it on purpose, just be more careful in future. That was pretty stupid."


    "I know, I wasn''t thinking. I will."<novelnext></novelnext>


    After our brief conversation we headed back to the table, our food still hadn''t arrived. The table next to us was now empty, the bottle of wine and two half eaten meals left on the table.


    "Where did those girls go?" Asked Altria as she sat back down.


    "I''ve no idea. It was odd, they just got up and left their food. They were suddenly in a real hurry to go somewhere." Answered Serin.


    "How strange." Altria replied whilst giving me a look.


    "What did you take Theo over there for?" Serin asked.


    "Oh, I just wanted to check something with him. It''s nothing important, don''t worry about it."


    "It looked like you were telling him off from here."


    "I was just making sure he understood, that''s all."


    The waitress arrived carrying our food cutting the conversation short. I was d, Serin was thest one I would want to know what I had done, even if it wasn''t on purpose.


    After lunch we split into two groups again. This time Lillia stayed back at the guild house, she wanted to spend some time with Siofra before we went down into the dungeon tomorrow. I went along with Altria and Serin as they went to collect their repaired gear, along with a list of supplies to collect for our quest.


    I had first thought that entering the dungeon and finding this officer in the demon lord''s army was going to be a simple affair. That was apparently not the case, even if this wasn''t considered a particrly high level quest. From what I had picked up from the others so far, they were expecting it to take days for us to reach the bottom level, where the officer had taken up residence. To do that we would have to fight our way through the monsters on each of the levels and the many traps thaty in the path. I had to wonder what a real high level quest looked like. I suppose that would be something like taking the demon lord down.


    The rest of the afternoon was spent picking up the supplies on our list. Once we were finished, we headed back to the guild house. There was no sign of either Lillia or Siofra when we got back to the guild hall, seeing this we sat down at the closest empty table, there were plenty to choose from. We ordered some drinks and waited, but after an hour had passed there was still no sign of the others returning. Just as we were considering heading upstairs to look for the pair there was a quiet ringing noise, it wasing from the adventurer system. I opened the screen to see that Lillia had sent the party. It read.


    "Siofra and I won''t be joining you for dinner, so don''t wait for us."


    "Looks like they are still catching up." Noted Serin.


    "Well, can''t me them I suppose. They are childhood friends, and it has been a while since they''ve seen each other after all." I added.


    "Oh well in that case we might as well order our food then." Suggested Altria.


    "Sounds good to me." I agreed.


    We called over the waitress the next time she wandered nearby and ordered our food. The next couple of hours we spent there in the guild hall. After eating we stayed having a couple of beers each. There was still no sign of either Lillia or Siofra at this point. We decided to head back up to our rooms after we finished ourst beer. None of us wanted to stay up drinking for too long, not when we were all getting up early tomorrow and heading out for our quest. If we stayed in the guild hall any longer, that was undoubtedly what would have happened.


    The three of us headed upstairs and parted ways on the hallway, before heading to our own rooms.


    "Good night you two." I said as I headed to my room.


    "Good night." Replied Serin.


    "Good night Theo. Remember we''re meeting downstairs at eight tomorrow." Altria reminded me.


    "Yeah, I''ll remember." See you tomorrow.


    I left the girls and went to my room. Once inside I took off my armour and sat on the bed. After sitting for a few moments, I decided a bath would be nice. I had no idea how long we were going to be stuck inside the dungeon for. I headed back downstairs to the baths. They werepletely empty as always and this time there was no unexpected interruptions from the likes of Siofra. I sat in the bath and soaked for what must have been at least half an hour before I decided to head back up to my room for the evening.


    Just as I had made it back to my room and was getting ready for bed, there was a ringing noise from the system again. I opened the window half expecting it to be a message from Lillia saying she was back. It wasn''t, it was a message from Siofra.


    "Theo, I need help, pleasee quickly. Room thirty-two." Her message read.


    I wondered what it meant. Had something happened to her, are Lillia and her in trouble. I quickly dressed and headed out into the corridor. Her room was at the far end of the hall and I hurried there half worried about what could have happened to her. As I reached her room I stopped outside and listened for a moment. I couldn''t make any noisesing from inside. As I knocked on the door it slowly pushed open. It wasn''t properly shut in the first ce.

 Chapter 50 - Fifty: The Evening Before Departure

    Seeing the door swing open, my concern that something had happened to Siofra grew. I drew my sword before I stepped inside. I wondered for a moment if I should call the others for back up, then I stepped inside, sword in hand. I was immediately d that I hadn''t.


    "Are you okay? What happened here? Who did this to you?" I blurted out a line of questions as I tried to process what I saw.


    "I''m fine¡­ Why are you barging in here with your sword drawn?" Asked Siofra, a hint of fear in her voice.


    "Because you called me for help and when I got here the door was open¡­ You did this to yourself didn''t you?"


    "Yes."


    "When you said you need help it wasn''t because you were in trouble was it?"


    "No. I thought you might like this. Anyway, can you close the door? Someone could walk past and see me!"


    "Sure, sorry."


    I sheathed my sword and closed the door behind me then turned back to Siofra and the state she had gotten herself into. I was taken by surprise when I entered the room as the first thing I saw when I stepped inside was apletely naked Siofraid on the bed, her arms handcuffed to the bed''s headboard.


    "Where are the keys?" I asked walking further into the room.


    "You''re just going to untie me and leave?" Disappointment was evident in her voice.


    "I''m thinking about it¡­ I only rushed over here because I thought you were in trouble and needed my help."


    "I do need your help¡­ I thought you would like this."


    "I don''t dislike it¡­" I replied looking over the bed.


    There was no denying it, Siofra had an incredibly sexy body and I can''t say that it wasn''t very tempting seeing her in this position, just waiting for me.


    "Then stay." She implored in a seductive voice while uncrossing her legs.


    Everything was now visible. I could see from where I was stood that she was already aroused simply from being in this situation and from anticipation of what mighte next.


    "Okay, I''ll stay, but just so you know, this isn''t going to be an all night thing."


    "That''s fine with me¡­ Just fuck me before you leave."


    Well, I was nning on doing that now, but I wasn''t just going to hop to it and give her exactly what she wanted right away. I slowly took of my armour and left it in the corner of the room along with my sword. Then I climbed on the bed.


    Once on the bed I spread her legs even further apart and started slowly and gently rubbing her clit. She was already aroused enough to skip the forey altogether, but I wanted to toy with her this way a little first.


    I activated "special heal" as I slipped my fingers inside her pussy. I concentrated its area of effect solely on my fingers. Siofra was already moaning from the moment I inserted them.


    "Just fuck me Theo." Siofra asked holding back her moans for a moment.


    "I don''t think you''re in any position to give instructions."


    I carried on what I was doing, increasing the speed and intensity as I went.


    "How is this so good? I''m about to cum from just this."


    She wasn''t lying as I sped up even more, she lifted her hips, her juices spraying halfway across the room. I stopped and shey t again. That was really something. I decided to stop teasing her, seeing that had made me want to join in properly. I quickly stripped, leaving "special heal" on the entire time, much to Siofra''s pleasure. She looked a little confused as to why she was still enjoying things even when I had stopped touching her.


    Once undressed I climbed onto her and pushed my cock inside to very loud from Siofra. I started pounding away on her, grabbing a handful of her enormous breasts as I did so. She was already reaching climax again from the moment I was inside, and it only took a few moments for her to reach it again. As she came her juices were pouring out of her half spraying up me and the bed.


    I didn''t give her a breather as she pulled against her chains, eyes rolling into the back of her head. I continued to pound away on her as she lifted her hips, simply getting to my knees and thrusting even harder. I didn''t stop until I''d finished myself.


    Once I had I climbed off the bed and started to dress again. Siofra didn''t say a word, she justy there on the bed breathing heavily. It was only when I had fully dressed and went to leave the room that she called out to me.


    "Theo, are you going to leave me here like this?"


    That was right, she was still left there handcuffed to the bed. I wondered what would happen if left her like that with door unlocked for Lillia to find on the morning. As funny as I thought that might be now, I decided against the idea.


    "Right the keys."


    I headed over to the side table where Siofra had pointed to when I first asked and picked up the keys before letting her out of the handcuffs.


    "Thanks¡­ Are you sure you don''t want to stay for longer?" She asked once she was free.


    "We have a big day tomorrow, remember?"


    "Yeah, I know."


    "Haven''t you had enough?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No¡­ It''s too good. How are you doing that to me?"


    "Oh, it''s a skill, or the side effect of a skill on my custom tree." I decided to own up.


    "So that''s what it is¡­ A custom skill, that no one else possesses?"


    "So, I''m told."


    "Lillia has summoned quite the special hero this time. I bet she doesn''t know what she''s missing out on?"


    "Yeah, she has no idea¡­ Look I''m going to head to bed now, so goodnight Siofra. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    "Night Theo. If you can''t sleep, you know where I am. Don''t worry about waking me up, I won''t mind!"


    "Okay, err thanks."


    With that I got up and left Siofra in her room. As I headed back to my room, I was thinking about making another trip down to the baths when a familiar voice called out my name.


    "Theo!" It was Serin, she sounded a little worried.


    "Hi Serin, what''s up?"


    "I came past your room a minute ago and called for you, but there was no answer. I wondered if you had gone downstairs, but I couldn''t find you there either."


    "Oh right, I stepped out for a minute. Siofra needed a hand with something."


    "Oh, I see."


    "Are you okay, couldn''t sleep again?" I asked her.


    "It is still a little early, so I came to see if you were still awake."


    "I am, I was thinking of heading down to baths while they''re still open."


    "That''s a good idea, I think I will make a visit too."


    We both walked downstairs back to the baths. We reached the entrance and stopped outside. I guessed that Serin was wondering abouting into the men''s room with me.


    "It''s a shame I can''t apany you." Serin said a little shyly.


    "Yes, it isn''t mixed bathing. I don''t think that anyone else is going to be in there except for me, I think it would be okay if you wanted."


    "I-I don''t know, I shouldn''t."


    "It''s okay if you don''t want to break the rules. Would you like me to wait for you here when Ie out?"


    "That would be nice."


    "Okay, then I''ll see you in a little while."


    We parted ways there and I went inside the men''s baths. After quickly changing and grabbing a towel I went and sat at the edge of the bath just dangling my legs inside for a moment. I was just about to climb inside when I heard the sound of feet behind me. Someone else had just entered the bathroom. I quickly nced over my shoulder to see who it was, only to see a very nervous looking Serin poking her head around the door to the room.


    "Theo." She said noticing me sat there.


    "Serin¡­ You decided to join me?" I was surprised she had decided toe in.


    "Yes¡­ There isn''t anyone else in here is there?"


    "I''m the only one in here, don''t worry."


    "Phew."


    Serin tiptoed across the room, still checking the surroundings just in case either of us had missed the fact that there was anyone else around and then sat on the baths edge next to me.


    "Aren''t you going to get in?" Serin asked.


    "Yeah."


    I left my towel at the side and slid into the bath. A momentter Serin neatly folded her towel and left it at the side before following me into the bath. She joined me where I was sat on the edge of the bath, putting her arm around me as she did.


    "This is nice isn''t it?" She said smiling looking up at me.


    "It is."

 Chapter 51 - Fifty-One: We Finally Set Out

    We both just sat there, enjoying the hot water and each other''spany as we soaked in the bath. We stayed like that for some time, before we were brought back to our surroundings by the sound of approaching footsteps.


    "I knew they were doing something like this, look their clothes!" Said a familiar voice I knew all too well.


    Serin and I both turned to see who was entering the room, Serin with a concerned look on her face. We were just in time to see Lillia and Altria enter the room, both wrapped in a towel.


    "There they are." Lillia eximed as soon as she noticed us.


    "What are you two doing in here?" Serin asked.


    "Us? What are you doing in here? It is the men''s bath you know. Keeping all the fun with Theo to yourself." Lillia said half jokingly.


    "No, we were just bathing¡­"


    "More importantly, you shouldn''t be here Lillia. What if Siofra saw you in here with me. I''d be in big trouble." I reminded her.


    "But this is the men''s bathes! She''s unlikely toe here." Lillia protested.


    "He''s right. We should leave before anyone sees us in here." Serin said whilst climbing out of the bath and trying to usher the others to the door.


    "Before who sees?" Asked Siofra as she entered the room.


    I was just quick enough to plunge my head under the water before she saw I was there.


    "Anyone. We entered the wrong bath, and I was just trying to get them to leave before we have an incident." Serin exined without hesitation.


    "Oh, I wouldn''t worry. The only man that is likely toe in here is Theo and from what I''ve seen he has more sense than to gaze on the princess as she baths. I''m sure he knows the consequences." Replied Siofra.


    "He does, but Serin is right. We should leave before there is an ident. I wouldn''t want any unsuspecting person to be caught up in trouble." Lillia said backing up Serin.


    "Suit yourselves. I''m going to stay in here."


    "No, you cane with us to the women''s bath!" Lillia said grabbing Siofra by the arm and leading her to the exit."


    The rest of the girls left along with them. Only Altria looked back giving me smile and thumbs up as she left. I finished washing and waited until I was sure that I was in the clear before making a quick exit. It could have been written off a simple ident, but I had no idea whether Siofra was likely to report something like this or how Lillia''s family would view it.


    I crept out of the baths, I was in luck there wasn''t another person in sight, and I could make out the sounds of the girls messing around in the women''s bath next door. I was in the clear, so I left the men''s bath and made my way back upstairs and to my room for thest time tonight.


    I was kind of relieved to make it back to my room. Once inside I decided to change and go straight to bed, it was no longer that early and the events of the evening had taken it out of me a little.


    The next day I woke of my own ord. I quickly dressed and checked over my pack before heading down to the guild hall. The hall was quiet, which was pretty standard for this ce from what I had seen of things. Lillia, Serin and Siofra were already at a table waiting for breakfast when I got down there. It was just Altria that was still in bed.


    "Morning all." I said as I joined the table.


    "Morning Theo. Sleep well?" Asked Serin.


    "Yes thanks."


    "Are you all ready for your first big quest Mr Hero?" Siofra asked a little yfully.


    "I think so."


    "We''ll get you through it safely, don''t worry." Siofra assured me with a wink.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As we were making small talk waiting for the waitress toe over, Altria finally joined the group. Yawning and wiping the sleep from her eyes as she walked over. With the entire party now gathered it was time to get breakfast and then head out for the dungeon.


    Despite now being a day ahead of the original schedule set out by Lillia, we weren''t about to waste any of the time we had gained. As soon as we had finished eating, we set out. While we walked across the quiet town, I wondered if the greatest danger I faced right now was from Lillia being overly familiar with me in front of Siofra. One wrong word from her to Lillia''s family could spell the end of my existence, we had alreadye very close to her finding outst night. I made up my mind to be extra careful, at least I knew Serin would keep an eye on Lillia as well.


    Once we left the city gates it was Siofra that took the lead.


    "I suppose it''s time for me to show my worth." She said as she made her way to the front of our party.


    "How far away is this dungeon?" I asked.


    "It will take us about an hour on foot." Replied Siofra.


    Our route took us over the nes that surrounded Lintz. It was just as Siofra had said, after almost an hour''s walk the ruins of an old fort started toe into view. The crumbling fort was situated at the western edge of the nes, a short distance from arge forest. It wasn''t a particrly imposing sight. Even when it wasn''t a ruin, I could tell it wouldn''t have been a huge ce.


    I knew from what the others had told me that what was visible from the surface was only a tiny fraction of the dungeon thaty below ground. The officer in the demon lord''s army had been here for years now and they hadn''t beenzy in that time. From Siofra''s report they had excavated and fortified severalyers underneath the ruins above.


    We were a short way off when Siofra called the party to a stop.


    "The dungeon is below that fort. If anyone wants to opt out, now is yourst chance!" Siofra announced as we came to a halt.


    No one spoke up.


    "Looks like everyone is still on board." Siofra noted.


    I really didn''t want to go down there when I thought about it, but I knew that it was my only chance to stay alive. Not trying to fulfil my guild duties wasn''t an option. My only chance was to get strong enough to stand a chance of facing the demon lord and to acquire my relic. Neither of these things were currently within my reach. I had to do this.


    "Of course, everyone is." Lillia said confidently. "It''s time for us to form up. Altira and Siofra you take the front. I''ll follow and Serin and Theo, you bring up the rear."


    The formation made sense. Altria was our best scout and Siofra was the only one of group that had been here before. Once we got inside, we could be attacked from any angle, so it made sense to position our primary healer in the middle of the group and have a strong rear. Even if it was likely to be stronger with Lillia taking it than me. There was just one thing that was bothering me.


    "Are we just going to walk straight up to the entrance?" I asked.


    "Yes." Replied Lillia.


    "We aren''t going to try to make a stealthy approach?"


    "No."


    "Isn''t that a little reckless?"


    "Look at our surroundings, if they have anyone up there keeping watch, they will have already spotted us from miles away. There was no way we were going to be able to get in there without being spotted. We''re going to have to fight our way inside." Exined Lillia.


    Looking over the surroundings, I knew she was right. The fort may be in ruins, but it was on a slight rise and still basically towered over the entire area. If there was anyone up there at all, we wouldn''t have escaped their sight. There was no cover, no way that we could have made it up to the entrance without being spotted.


    "I suppose you''re right." I agreed.


    "There will only be minimal numbers guarding the entrance. The real dangerse from the monsters that spawn inside and the traps. Then the demon lord''s officer, of course. This ce was set up to kill adventurers once they enter, not to repel a force. Getting inside is the least of our worries."


    That made sense, there was very little chance of arge suppression forceing here and if one did the whole ce would simply be abandoned. There were probably only a small number of the demon lord''s subjects inside. It was mostly filled with mindless monsters. The only forces that were likely toe and try to overthrow them was a small band of adventurers, just like us.

 Chapter 52 - Fifty-Two: Into The Dungeon

    The party formed up just as Lillia had instructed and we made our way directly for the main gate of the crumbling ruin. Our speed slowed a little as we approached the doorway. Just as we reached the threshold Altria briefly halted. There was a twang of her of her bow, followed by the sound of an unseen enemy crashing to the ground from high up inside the fort''s walls.


    The rest of the party had stopped when they saw Altria fire the shot, but she gave a hand signal to say the coast was clear and we continued. Even after what Lillia had told me earlier, I was still a little surprised that we had only encountered one guard at the entrance.


    Altria and Siofra were the first to head inside, while the rest of us waited for a moment.


    "All cleare in." Altria called from inside.


    Lillia was the next to step inside, then Serin and I followed behind. I wasn''t expecting much from the rundown appearance from outside, but we stepped into arge hall, it even had an intact ceiling. It was dimly lit inside, but there were ming torches on the walls adding to the little light that made its way in from outside. It was the first sign that this ce was upied, well apart from the guard that Altria took down.


    Apart from the torches, the room was bare, there was little else to distinguish it from the ruined appearance it had on the outside. There was nothing on the walls, not even ster covered the bare stone. There were three doors that led off from the room, none of them were where we were heading. I already knew we would be taking the stairs that led below the ce.


    "Come on this way." Soifra said striding towards them.


    She took two paces, before there was a loud mming noise from behind us. All our eyes were drawn back to the door we had stepped through only moments before. It was now closed shut.


    "Well, that''s new." Siofra said scratching her head with a slightly awkward grin.


    As she stood there the room was filled with what sounded like a rattling noise and small columns of smoke started to rise up from several spots around the room. Within seconds it was apparent what was going on, as skeleton warriors started to step out of the columns of smoke. Without instruction everyone sprang into action.


    I stepped forward and swung my de through the first warrior to step out of the column of smoke nearest to me. They seemed weak enough, the de went straight through the things body leaving just a pile of bones on the floor. The thing that took me by surprise, was that the bones started reassembling themselves from the instant they hit the ground.


    "I can''t kill it!" I yelled out.


    "You''ve got to smash the core." Siofra shouted back from across the room.


    She then smashed in half a skeleton near her, before bringing her heavy axe down on a small gem like looking thing that was in the pile of bones left behind. It was just as she said, after she had done so the creature stopped reassembling itself.


    I cut in half the almost reassembled skeleton warrior and as it became a pile of bone again, drove the tip of my sword through the small core. It stayed as a pile of bones. I felt a momentary sense of achievement until another skeleton warrior stepped out of the column of smoke.


    They were easy enough to kill, but they just seemed to keeping. Everyone was tied up fighting the things. We repeated the same thing over and over. sh and smash again and again. I was just about thinking that they would never stop, but then as quickly as they came the columns of smoke disappeared. After we dealt with the remaining skeleton warriors in the room it was over.


    "Come on, before the room resets." Siofra called out heading once again for the stairs that led underground.


    The rest of us followed behind her, quickly leaving the room, but slowing considerably as we reached the staircase. Siofra knew the way, but things had changed since she wasst here, the defences had been updated. To prevent a repeat of what happened in the room upstairs we came to a halt as we reached the bottom of the stairs.


    Altria and Siofra were thoroughly checking the entrance to the first underground room, for anything that could trigger the next trap before we entered. A minute passed before they stepped inside and repeated the process around the doorway on the inside, finally they were happy enough to let the rest of the party follow them.


    "Come through, just keep the area around the door." Altria instructed from just inside the room.


    The rest of the party piled into the room, all of us bunched up into the area immediately around the doorway. The room was much smaller than the one above ground was, there were three doorways leading out of the room. One straight ahead and one on each side of the room.


    "Which way now?" Asked Lillia.


    "Straight ahead, the side passages both lead to dead ends."


    "Lead the way then."


    "Hold up, we need to check for trap triggers first."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I understand your concern Siofra, but if it takes us this long to cross each room, we''re going to run out of food before we reach the bottom of the dungeon. What was in here thest time you came?"


    "This room had the skeleton warriors we faced upstairs."


    "What triggered the trap?"


    "Stepping on the wrong tile¡­ It''s almost impossible to spot the right tile until you''re on top of it."


    "Then we''re just going to have to push on. We''re going to set off traps along the way, we''ll just have to move as carefully as we can while still making progress."


    "Lillia''s right, we''ll never make it down otherwise." Atria added agreeing with Lillia.


    "Okay, then follow us, carefully." Siofra finally agreed.


    We moved forward slowly as a party, trying our best to follow in the footsteps of those in front of us. We made it as far as the centre of the room before the doors came crashing down, all of them. There was no longer a way out of the room.


    "Damn it¡­ I swear it wasn''t that colour before!" It was Siofra that had stood on the wrong tile.


    The entire party looked at her, but no one said anything. We could all tell she was already embarrassed enough. As we did the room''s trap sprung around us. There was the familiar rattling noise from the room above and then several columns of smoke appeared around the room.


    "It''s the same trap as before, I knew it."


    "Come on then everyone, we know how to deal with these. Let''s make quick work of them and move on." Lillia said as the first skeleton warrior stepped out of a column of smoke.


    We didn''t need any further instruction. Altria loosed of two arrows, hitting two skeleton warriors at the far end of the room and reducing them to a pile of bones. Serin shot forward, her rapier entering the ribcage of the closest skeleton and piercing its core in one hit. In one big swing Siofra took down two of the monsters, before crushing their cores under her foot.


    Ten minutes had passed before the skeleton warriors finisheding and the columns of smoke disappeared. The monsters were weak, we easily killed them, but they weren''t set there to kill us. They were clearly meant to slow us and wear us down, so we would only grow more tired as we travelled deeper into the dungeon. It was working, everyone was breathing heavily after ten minutes of hacking and shing. Only Lillia wasn''t, she had been saving her mana until we faced a serious threat.


    Once the smoke columns had fully cleared, the room started to reset itself. There was a rumbling noise and the stone doorways rolled open.


    "Let''s move." Lillia shouted.


    "No one step here." Siofra said pointing out the trigger tile.


    Altria and Siofra were the first out of the room, closely followed by Lillia, then Serin and I followed. We had cleared the first room of the dungeon. We now found ourselves in a long corridor, it was dimly lit by torchlight. This ce was nothing like the hastily dug goblin cave, even this corridor was lined with dark stone. I had to wonder if this belonged to the crumbling fort up above ground or was added by the one that we were after.


    "Are we safe here?" Lillia asked.


    "There were no trapsst time, but let''s tread carefully and take our time."


    "Okay, Altria you take the lead." Lillia instructed.


    "Right." Altria replied while stepping to the front of the party.


    It made sense, Altria was definitely the most talented scout and this corridor only led forward. We slowly headed further in the corridor. There was an incline, as we moved forward, we headed further down at the same time. We walked for a couple of minutes before the end came in sight. The next room was much more brightly lit than the corridor and the light from the room spilled into the dimly lit hallway.


    As we reached the end we came to aplete stop, as Altria checked the entrance for traps. Once she was satisfied it was clear, she cautiously stepped into the next room.

 Chapter 53 - Fifty-Three: Stumble

    "Don''t step too far forward." Siofra shouted to Altria as she entered.


    Altria, who was already being cautious stopped where she was only a few steps into the room.


    "If it''s the same as before, we should be alright if no one walks past the first three rows of tiles. Any further and it triggers the trap. We don''t want to do that until we''re ready." Exined Siofra.


    The new room we had entered wasrger than either of the rooms we had been through previously. The brightness of the room was because it was lined with white stone from floor to ceiling. It was still only lit by torchlight, but it made it appear much brighter than the other rooms. Upon further inspection, I could see that there were two gaps that cut the whole way across the room. There seemed to be a sheer drop and from where I was stood, I couldn''t see the bottom.


    "What is that?" I said, pointing at the gaps in the floor.


    "Something we''ll have to jump across, it''s a long way down. No one would survive the fall, so we''ll have to be careful." Exined Siofra.


    "Well, what are we waiting for, we can easily make that." Altria said moving towards the gap.


    She got about half a step before Siofra grabbed her by the shoulder.


    "Hold on, it''s not that simple!" Siofra warned.


    "Why not?" Asked Lillia.


    "Because the moment we step past the third row of tiles the trap starts. We''ll have to time getting across carefully. It speeds up as time passes, so we''ll want to be quick and not trip it until we''re ready to move."


    "I think we''re all ready to move when you are. Everyone seems to have caught their breath after thest fight." Added Serin.


    "It''s okay Siofra, trigger it." Lillia instructed.


    "Okay, it''s probably is easier to see for yourselves than exin it. Just be prepared to move. The interval decreases every thirty seconds." Warned Siofra.


    Siofra stepped forward onto the fourth tile. There was a loud swooshing noise and a giant axe swung across the room where the first gap in the floor was. About five seconds after that there was a roar as a jet of fire sprayed across the room in the space between the two gaps. Another five seconds passed, and a second giant axe swung across the room in the second gap, five seconds after that a jet of me sprayed across the room in the final section before the rooms exit.


    "We''re going to have get across all of that?" I asked nervously.


    "Yes. There is no other way to get further into the dungeon." Answered Siofra.


    "That looks pretty dangerous!"


    "It is. The axes will kill you. The fall will kill you and the mes will burn you to a crisp. You can''t get caught in any of them." Siofra said borating further.


    "Don''t worry, you''ve got this Theo." Serin said reassuringly whilst cing a hand on my shoulder.


    "But how?" I asked.


    "like this." Altria said stepping back.


    She waited until the closest axe swung, then sprinted for the gap. She leapt and made it cleanly across. Then without stopping, she ran across the next section of floor before the me sprayed and leapt across the final gap before the axe swung. She made it cleanly across and sprinted to the exit. She made it there well before the mes spewed out.


    I was pretty sure that Altria made it look much easier than I would find it.


    "Thirty seconds have passed the interval is going to decrease." Warned Siofra.


    "Then we should hurry. Theo you should go next." Lillia suggested.


    "I can''t watch the others first?"


    "No! You heard Siofra, the interval decreases every thirty seconds. It''s only going to get harder. You need to go now."


    "Fine."<novelnext></novelnext>


    I stepped back, quickly checking my gear was all tightly fastened as I waited for the closest axe to swing by. I took in a deep breath as I looked at the gap I had to jump and tried to calm my nerves. The axe swung past and I sped off as fast as I could manage. I leapt across the first gap, Inded a little awkwardly, but managed to keep running. I reached the second gap before the axe and leapt across. I made the jump,nding a little awkwardly again and started to sprint right away.


    I made it four wobbly steps as I tried to run as fast as I could, before I eventually fell. I hit the floor hard and slid across the smooth tiles. I could hear everyone shouting at the top of their lungs from behind, for me to get back to my feet. As I pushed myself up a hand came down from in front of my face. I grabbed it and was pulled to my feet.


    "Run." Atria said urgently.


    We both ran for the exit while the others were still shouting at us to hurry. We both jumped in through doorway. There was only a second to spare, before the me sprayed out across the section that we had crossed only a moment before. Iy on the floor breathing heavily for a moment.


    "Thanks Altria, I don''t think I would have made it in time if you hadn''t helped." I said as soon as I caught my breath.


    "Don''t worry about it. It would have been a waste of your skills if I had let you burn." She replied with a cheeky grin.


    "I''m d you find me useful!"


    I could see the relief on the others faces even from here. They were already preparing to make it across. Another thirty seconds at least had passed and the interval between the axe swings and bursts of mes was noticeable.


    The next to attempt the room crossing was Lillia. She made it across without incident. Soifra was the next after her and finally Serin followed. None of them had the slightest trouble getting across, all of them making it look almost as easy as Altria did. They were all ranking adventures after all, so it shouldn''t have been a surprise.


    "You really had me worried there for a moment Theo! What happened?" Asked Serin when she safely made it across.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know. I justnded a little awkwardly and fell over my own legs. I''m lucky that Altira was here to help me." I exined.


    "You need to be careful. Things are only going to get more difficult as we head further inside."


    "I know, I''ll try harder."


    "I think we should take a break." Announced Lillia.


    "Already? But we''ve only just got here." I asked.


    "Yes. It isn''t going to do any good if we get worn out before we step into a difficult fight. I doubt walking all morning and two back to back fights helped you stay on your feet." Exined Lillia.


    "It''s okay I can go on without a break." I argued.


    "I expect you can, but a rest is for the best." Lillia wasn''t going to budge.


    "She''s right Theo, you usually move better than that. We should stop now and rest before we move any further in." Altria said agreeing with Lillia.


    "Okay, okay. I just don''t want to hold you all back."


    "Well, all of this will be for nothing if you get yourself killed." Serin pointed out.


    "Can we assume we''ll be safe here Siofra?" Asked Lillia.


    "Yes, at least I never encountered any monsters or traps in the corridors of the early levels."


    "Good, then we''ll stop here for a bit."


    The rest of the party had already taken their packs off and sat down, getting out some food and water. The corridor was dark and dingypared to the white tiled room we had just left. This was just a short corridor unlike the one we had passed through earlier, probably only about ten meters long before it reached a stairwell that presumably led down to the next level.


    It wasn''t a particrly pleasant ce to take a break, but it was probably about as nice or safe as we were going to get until we made our way out of the dungeon again. It was hard to gauge the time being underground, but it had to bete morning, if it wasn''t lunch time already. I had to wonder what we would do when it was time to sleep.


    We took a proper break. After eating lunch and resting for about half an hour, it was time to carry on. There were still several more floors to get through until we reached the master of this ce.

 Chapter 54 - Fifty-Four: Watch Your Step

    We grabbed our gear and headed to the stairwell. It only took a minute to climb down to the next level. Thending led out into another short corridor and before we stepped into the next room, Siofra stopped the party.


    "We''ll need to make some preparations before we step inside. This is the most dangerous room yet." She exined.


    "What happens in there?" Asked Serin.


    "If it hasn''t changed, then from the moment you step inside, the floor tiles start falling away at random. One falls every ten seconds until there are none left."


    "What''s underneath?"


    "A deep pit. I''ve no idea if the fall is survivable."


    "What''s your suggestion to get across?" Lillia asked.


    "I think it''s best if we rope up. It will slow us down a little, but only one tile falls at a time. At least this way if someone doesn''t make it off the tile in time they won''t fall to their death. Not everyone here is that agile." Siofra said setting out her n.


    I had a feeling that it was probably just me that would be the problem. But at least even if this slowed everyone down, it still gave the others a safety in case anything went wrong.


    "Okay, that makes sense." Agreed Lillia. "Then what, we just try to cross as quickly as possible?"


    "Yes. I''d suggest we spread out as much as possible and then run for the exit. I think it''s our best chance as long as nothing has changed since before."


    "We''ll have to hope it hasn''t. That trap doesn''t give us the option of slowly crossing to check for any others." Altria added.


    "No, it doesn''t." Siofra said agreeing with Altria.


    Serin rummaged in her bag and produced a length of rope.


    "Here, we can use this. It''s strong enough to take our weight."


    We ran the rope out along the corridor to see what we were working with, before tying it around each of our waists.


    "Are you all ready?" Lillia asked once everyone was tied together.


    There were nods and yeses from the whole party.


    "Okay. We''re going to hit the room running. Line up in the corridor and when I give the signal to go, we all run in. Let''s set a pace we can all keep. As soon as the whole party is in the room we spread out as much as we can."


    As soon as Lillia had spoken we lined up in the corridor, ready to make a brake for it across the room. Altria was going to take the lead, following her was Siofra, then Lillia, then me and Serin would take up the rear. Lillia took one final look at us before giving the signal.


    "Let''s move."


    The whole party started to run,pletely in sync. We were following the pace that Altria set, it was quick, but I knew it was nowhere near her top speed. Once we were all inside, we spread out, running across the room like a horizontal line. Tiles were already beginning to fall, with each one dropping with a sliding and scraping noise. Several seconds passed before I could make out the faint sound of them crashing into the floor down below. It was a long drop, and I had no doubt that it was a fall that I wouldn''t survive.


    I looked ahead trying to focus on our destination, the doorway at the far end of the room. I had little time to take in my surroundings, only ncing side to side, to check on mypanions'' progress. I heard a tile slip out up ahead. It had fallen directly from under Altria''s feet, but she barely changed her stride to make it to the next tile.


    We were halfway across and there were now many holes that had opened in my path. I was filled with nerves at the thought that the floor could fall from under my feet at any moment. I doubted that I would be able to take it my stride like Altria had.


    We were now within touching distance of the exit. Altria was just about to step out of the room when the tile under Lillia''s feet fell. Unlike Altria she dropped with the tile. She was able to swing her staff and a loud nk rang out as it caught on the tiles to either side. By the time I reached her to give her a hand she was already halfway out. I grabbed her arm and pulled her up the final distance.<novelnext></novelnext>


    By now Serin had caught us both up and as we started running once again Altria and Siofra had already cleared the room. Two stepster and Lillia was out. Then the thing I had been dreading happened. The tile under my feet fell. The first I knew about it was the feeling weightlessness. I didn''t have time to react before the rope pulled tight and I came to sharp stop.


    My gut stung with pain from the sudden stop and every ounce of air seemed to have been forced from my body. I could hear Serin sliding over the tile above my head as she held my weight. Then another fell. I fell a few feet more, the tile under Serin had copsed as well. A secondter and the rope shook violently as Serin came to halt. We dangled there for a few moments before the three that had made it out the room safely begun to pull us up.


    By the time I had been pulled up back to the floor level I had just about recovered enough from being winded to try and pull myself out. Another thirty secondster and I crawled to safety and out of the room. There was no time to rx before I begun to help with pulling Serin back out. It only took the four of us a few moments before her head appeared above the tiles and a few secondster the entire party was safely out and resting in the corridor the exited the room.


    "I''m d that we went with the rope n!" Serin said with a chuckle as soon as she was safely out.


    "Are you both okay?" Lillia asked showing a little concern.


    "I''m fine, just got a big dose of adrenalin is all." I replied.


    "I''m fine, thanks Lillia. The tiles fell so quickly, it was just a bit of a shock." Answered Serin.


    "That''s good. Let''s give it a moment to catch your breath, then we head on."


    "I must say, I''m surprised that it caught you out Serin. I expected you to easily hop off just like Altria did." I told her.


    "Well, I''m ttered that you think I could react that quickly. I''m fast but remember I''m human just like you. There''s no way I could be as fleet of foot as one of the catkin or an elf." Serin exined.


    "I had no idea that the variance in race made such a difference."


    "It does. There''s no reason that we can''t move as quickly as them, but when ites to pure agility and reaction times, they definitely have us beat."


    "But when I''ve seen you fight you just seem so fast and nothing seems to phase you."


    "Thanks¡­ But that is down to practice and training. I guess you could call it the difference between skill and innate ability. You won''t ever see me leaping up a tree like Altria does."


    "I suppose that makes sense."


    "Okay everyone, get ready to move again. Siofra, what''s up ahead?" Asked Lillia.


    "This corridor takes a left turn about fifty meters up ahead and then it travels down to the next level of the dungeon. That''s where things start to be a little different. The corridor leads into the cave system that they''ve made use of here." Siofra replied.


    "Hmm, so we''re nearly where it moves into the cave system. What can we expect to find there as we move forward?"


    "Well, it was mainly monster spawns, but I don''t want to rule anything out. It''s like a maze down there. The system runs on for miles in every direction. It still follows a floor pattern like the upper levels and there is a small safe area in between each level where monsters don''t seem to spawn. I think if we keep up the same pace that we''ve made so far, we should be able to make the second safe zone by nightfall. It''s probably our best bet for making camp for the night."


    "Then we should get going."


    "There''s one more thing¡­ Once we reach the second safe zone, we''ve reached the furthest point I''ve explored in the dungeon. After that we''re heading into the unknown."


    "Then if that''s the case we should ensure we reach the second safe zone today. I''d like to start on the unexplored area as fresh as possible."


    We set off down the corridor straight away. It was just as Siofra had exined, after about fifty meters the corridor took a sharp turn to the left. It started sloping downwards and took us an entire hundred and eighty degrees around. It continued to travel further down until the corridor opened up into a giant cavern.

 Chapter 55 - Fifty-Five: Into The Cave System

    The whole party came to a halt as we reached the mouth of the cavern. As the terrain changed from manmade to a subterranean cave system the torchlights came to an end. There was just a vast ck empty space in front of us. The only light up ahead came from the torchlight reflecting off precious stones and metal deposits that were embedded in the rock face here and there. It was just enough to give a sense of just how huge the space was.


    We would need to carry our own light from here on in. Lillia said a few words and the tip of her staff begun to let out a white light. Siofra and Serin both pulled out a glow stonentern each from their bags and clipped them onto their belts. Altria didn''t have one, but as she had the best night vision of the party, she probably didn''t need one.


    That just left me. I didn''t have a light, there was more than enough light from the other party members to make my way easily enough. I just didn''t like the idea of being down here in the total darkness if anything happened and I got separated from the group. Then I had a brain wave. I headed back down the corridor where had juste from. Extinguishing the torches on the wall as I went and putting them in my pack as I went.


    When I''d finally taken up everyst bit of space in my bag I headed back to the group, taking thest lit torch in my hand. It felt like it could be a bit unwieldy fight with a sword in one hand and a torch in the other, but if the worst came to the worst, I could always drop the torch. I didn''t expect there to be many creatures down here that would like the ming torches shoved in their face either if it came to that.


    I returned to the rest of the group just as the others were ready to head further in. As I joined them Serin turned to me.


    "Good thinking."


    "Thanks. Seemed like it woulde in handy." I replied.


    "Are we all ready now?" Lillia asked noticing I had re-joined the group.


    "There''s something I forgot to say¡­ From here on nothing resets, these aren''t rooms and there seems to multiple types of monsters that can spawn in each area. We''ll need to fight our way through all the way to the safe zone." Exined Siofra.


    "What can we expect?" Asked Li.


    "All sorts, it was mostly low-level monsters, nothing we can''t handle. At least on these levels."


    "Okay, you heard her everyone. Expect the monsters to keeping, stay alert, this ce is massive, and they could approach us from any direction. Form up and let''s head out."


    We filed into what was now the usual arrangement. Altria and Siofra taking up the lead, scouting ahead up front, with Lillia in the middle while Serin and I took up the rear. Then we stepped into the dark cavern, our lights starting to show just how vast the ce was.


    The main chamber was tall and wide. It stretched ahead far further than our lights could prate into the darkness. It was nowhere near as wide and I could make out the edges of the cave on either side. We had only been walking for a couple of minutes and we had already passed several side passages leading off from the main chamber. It really wasn''t hard to imagine enemies slipping out of them in the darkness and approaching us from behind.


    There was an air of tension among the party as we headed further into the cavern. We all knew it was only a matter of time before we ran into the creatures that kept a watch over this ce. It was then that Altria gave the signal to be ready for their approach. Everyone had their weapons to hand in anticipation of the approaching threat.


    Unlike Altria or the elf girls, neither Serin''s nor my eyes could yet make out what was approaching the group. The first I could tell that something was heading our way was the sound. I could make out footsteps, I guessed from past experience that these were the skeleton soldiers that we had fought on the previous levels. In amongst their footsteps, I could hear something else, something that sounded weird. If I had to put my finger on it, I would say it was a skittering sound, from the strange pattern of its footfall.


    We continued our approach. The light from ournterns and torches still hadn''t reached our opponents, but then I saw it, saw them. The red glow of a creature''s eyes, at least twice as high as the head height of the skeleton warriors. First two eyes, then another two and another two. Every time I looked again there seemed to be more of them. The eye''s seemed to blink as they approached our light. I was getting worried as I tried to guess at how many of this yet unknown creature there were out there in the darkness.


    "Get ready everyone here theye!" Altria called back, but I still had no idea what approached.


    "Serin, you and Theo take the skeleton warriors and the rest of us will handle these." Lillia yelled as the beasts finally appeared.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The giant monsters ran into the range of our light with a familiar skitter that sent a horrid shiver down my spine. It was so bad I almost shook from the reaction. Stood before us were two ginormous spiders. They had to be almost four meters tall and I had never seen anything as terrifying in my life before. I wasn''t that bothered by normal spiders, although I wasn''t fond of them either, but these things were something else. I was frozen to the spot until Serin called me.


    "Come on Theo. Don''t worry about them, we just need to deal with the skeleton warriors for now."


    Her voice pulled me back and out of the trance I''d found myself in. At least a dozen of the skeleton warriors had run past the giant spiders and were heading to our party.


    "I''m okay, I''m ready."


    "We need to keep them off the rest of the group. Follow me."


    Serin turned and confidently strode to the front of the group, without a hint of fear showing in her step. As the skeleton soldiers reached us the reached us, the rest of the party were preparing to face the spiders that were drawing nearer.


    We split the skeleton warriors between us, Serin immediately dispatching two of them with lightning fast strikes that pierced their cores in one hit. I was nowhere near as efficient in dispatching them as she was, but they were well within my skill level, that I didn''t have much of a problem keeping them away from the rest of the party as we fought.


    Lillia cast daze on the spiders, while Altria was peppering them with arrows from a distance. This seemed ineffectual at first, as they bounced off their exoskeleton, then one hit the closest spider in the eye. There was a momentary pause and a shrill scream from the creature, before it continued towards us.


    "They''re tough, but they have weak spots!" She announced seeing she''d hit her mark.


    "Cover me." Siofra called out.


    She had her axe to the ready and was about to make a rush on the thing''s legs, when all of our attention was drawn to the centre of the party by a loud thud. It took a moment to realise just what had happened and by that time a surprised Lillia was already being dragged towards the giant monsters.


    She had been hit by a sticky web like substance and knocked off her feet. The other end was still attached to creature that had fired it and was now pulling her in. Siofra sprang into action and immediately mmed her axe down on the cord that was pulling Lillia along. She stopped being dragged and Altria was already cutting her free.


    "Are you okay Lillia?" Siofra asked in a panic.


    "I''m fine, don''t focus on me, focus on them!" Lillia hurriedly replied.


    "Right."


    In the resulting confusion the creatures had made good progress toward us. The others now scrambled to stop them.


    "We''re going to have to switch up. I was hoping to hold off until we got further in, but that isn''t going to work." Announced Altria as she strung an arrow to her bow.


    The arrow burst into mes as it flew, hit the closet spider with a bang. She immediately fired the next shot, hitting the second spider with a bang. They both shrieked with pain and their advance was halted for the moment. Siofra wasn''t going to miss the opportunity and ran forward having regained her focus now that Lillia was safe.

 Chapter 56 - Fifty-Six: Spiders

    As Siofra neared the closest spider, Altira let off another volley of arrows and hit it with a bang. The creature was stunned enough that Siofra could get close without resistance. She brought her axe down on the spider''s leg, hitting the lowest joint with a ng. At first it sounded as if the axe was repelled, but it had sunk deep into the joint.


    The spider turned and dived headfirst at Siofra, but she was quick enough to avoid it and moved to safety as Altria covered her with arrows. The exploding fire arrows were doing a good job at keeping the spiders at bay. They weren''t dealing them with life threating damage, but for now they were halting their progress.


    At the same time, Serin and I felled thest of the skeleton warriors. As I crushed thest core Serin called out to me.


    "Theo, stay back with Lillia!"


    "Okay." I replied.


    "Lillia, can you use bind?" Serin asked.


    "Yes, I can."


    "Hold the one farthest away for me. I''ll let Siofra and Altria take the closest one."


    "You''ve got it."


    Serin ran at full speed towards the second spider, the first was too wrapped up in its battle with Siofra to take notice. As she did roots shot up from the ground and the side of the cavern, wrapping themselves around the creature''s legs and holding it tight. The creature iled and tried to break free, but it just didn''t have the brute force to do so. Even more roots shot down from the ceiling and begun wrapping themselves around its body, leaving itpletely pinned.


    As Serin reached the spider, she dove under its legs still running at full speed. She was frantically stabbing the creature''s soft abdomen as she went. ck blood poured from each of the wounds as the spider madly tried to escape its bindings. A momentter Serin reappeared from under it, spattered in the dark spider blood.


    "Drop the ceiling roots!" Serin yelled out.


    The roots started disintegrating and the spider crashed heavily onto the floor. It seemed weakened unable to lift its body off the ground as blood still oozed out from underneath, yet it still struggled against its bindings. As ity there struggling, Serin went back in for the kill, paying attention to its legs as she went. She worked her way around to the head and begun plunging her rapier deep into its eyes one after the other.


    The thing was probably dead after the first two or three eyes were skewered, but Serin didn''t stop until she had poked out all eight of them. Once she was done, she flung the filthy spider blood from her de and turned back to the first spider that Siofra and Altria were still facing.


    Siofra had spent the entire time in a deadly battle with the monster. Back and forth in between Altria''s exploding me arrows. She had managed to seriously damage three of its legs in this time, but five remained and the creature was still mobile. As Serin moved to join the fray with them Altria fired another volley, scoring a direct hit to an eye and sting a small hole in its head. Siofra moved in and took out another leg with a ng. With only half of its legs remaining the creature was now brought to the ground.


    Siofra had jumped clear of the creature as it fell and moved back in to finish it off. She brought her axe down on its head with a ng so loud the whole cave rang out with the sound. It still wasn''t enough to break through its exoskeleton, but by now Serin had joined in and during the confusion had drove her rapier deep into the closest eye socket. The dark spiders blood pouring out of the hole as she removed it.


    Siofra''s axe fell on the creature''s head, the blow was even harder than thest and must have contained all her might. She hit the exact same spot as before and this time it prated, with most of the axe''s head being forced into its body. It was the death blow, its legs giving thest twitches of life before it fell still.


    We all breathed a sigh of relief as we had defeated the first wave of enemies we had encountered in this section. We couldn''t let our guard down though, as there was no telling what else coulde out of the darkness, before we made it to the safe zone.


    "Is anyone hurt?" Asked Lillia realising the fight was won.


    "All good here." Serin said as she walked back our way.


    "Not even a scratch." Dered Siofra.


    "Nothing to worry about." Said Altria.


    "I came out of this one unscathed." I reassured her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "That''s a relief. Then we should get ready to continue." Lillia said seeing there were no injuries amongst the party.


    Out of all of us it was Lillia that hade the closest to taking damage when she was hit by the spider''s web.


    As we prepared to move on Lillia and Altria both quickly downed mana potions after both using up significant amounts in thest fight. Once they had finished, we moved on. Staying put for any length of time was only going to increase the danger for us. As we moved, we regained the usual formation with Altria and Siofra taking the front.


    "Were you expecting to face something that hard yet?" I asked Serin as we moved even deeper into the cavern.


    "No, but I''m not surprised. It hasn''t exactly gone as Siofra expected so far and anything could be down here. This ce has been left alone for years." She replied.


    "Are we going to be okay here?"


    "We''ll be fine. They were big, but we can handle worse. Don''t worry, just stay focused on the task at hand for you."


    "Right."


    We crept deeper into the darkness at a decent pace. We had been walking for about five minutes when the cave changed from the vast cavernous space it had been, to something that resembled arge passageway. Once we had all stepped inside the new section Siofra suggested we stop for a while.


    "Lillia, we''ve made it to the first safe zone. Should we take a short break?"


    "This is the safe zone already? I was expecting us to encounter more enemies." Responded Lillia.


    "I was expecting us to encounter more, but then I wasn''t expecting us to encounter those spiders here either."


    "Hmm¡­ Well, if we are at the safe zone then we should probably take advantage and rest for a few minutes. We don''t know what we''ll face in the next chamber. Let''s make sure we can safely make it through the next chamber by tonight."


    No oneined at the chance to take a short break, we had been travelling and fighting for the entire day. I don''t think there was a single member of the party that wasn''t fatigued by now. I slung off my bag and sat down with my back up against the cold cave wall. Serin came and sat down next to me.


    "How are you holding up?" She asked as she sat.


    "I''m fine, but I can''t say I won''t be d when we reach the end of the next chamber and stop for the day." I replied.


    "I think we all be d to stop." She said with a little sigh before taking a sip of water.


    I looked over the party as everyone sat for a moment. Everyone looked tired, I just hoped we would have enough left in us to make it to the end. I must have had the easiest time out the group and I was still knackered. The others had all expended significantly more energy fighting the higher level monsters. I know they were much higher ranking than I was, but I was still concerned what was going to happen if we had another run in like that in the next chamber.


    After we had been sat down for about ten minutes Lillia got to her feet and started gathering her equipment. Seeing this, the rest of us started doing the same. We all knew it was time to move on.


    "Let''s move on." Lillia said seeing that we were all ready to move. "Just one more section to clear before we stop for the day. Let''s make this quick." She added.


    It wasn''t an inspiring speech or anything, but we could all tell she was trying to lift our moral and some of the lethargy that had fallen on the group. As we all knew the sentiment, her words had the desired effect and we all set off with a renewed effort to make it to the next safe zone.


    The tunnel like section carried on winding onwards and down for about two hundred meters until we exited into the next cavernous chamber.

 Chapter 57 - Fifty-Seven: To The Second Safe Zone

    We had only taken a few steps when the first wave approached us. They were what seemed to be the staple of this dungeon, skeleton warriors. We breezed through this first wave with ease and within a few minutes thest of them had fallen. The short fight barely slowed us down as we headed further into the chamber.


    None of us were expecting things to stay that easy for long and soon enough our suspicions were proven correct. Before they had reached the light from our torches Altria loosed an arrow, there was a thwack sound from some ways off in the distance. She had hit something. She fell back to Lillia to exin the situation.


    "Lizard men, six of them." She exined.


    "Serin, Theo, get upfront with Siofra, Altria you''re with me." Instructed Lillia.


    Serin and I both hurried to the front with Siofra, we got there just in time to see the Lizard men approach. They stood at least a head hight above me. These were unlike the beastkin races I had met here. They only resembled men in the way they stood on two feet. Other than that, they were entirely lizard like. Covered in scales, wed hands, and a forked tongue. They very much reminded me of a bipedal Komodo dragon.


    "Watch yourself Theo. You should be able to manage these, but they aren''t stupid, and their bite is poisonous!" Serin cautioned as they approached.


    The lizard men broke into a run as they neared our group. A well ced arrow dropped one of their group, cutting their number down to five. The shot was a direct hit to the eye of the closest lizard man. Their group would have been cut to four, but Altria''s second shot nced off the thick scales of the next creature.


    As they met our group, Lillia hit the lizard men with daze. Their movements were slowed a little, but it didn''t have quite the effect I had expected. They seemed to have some resistance to the stasis attack. There wasn''t time to think it over as the fight had begun. Siofra and Serin had both drawn two of the Lizard men off from the group, leaving me with one to deal with alone.


    The lizard man charged me without a sign of hesitation. I brought down my de as quickly as I could, but it was intercepted by its wed hands. The ws were strong enough to resist my de and the lizard immediately countered. Violently swinging its tail at me as I pushed my sword against its hands. I was almost caught by the speed, luckily, I hadn''t ovemitted my attack and was able to step back just in time to avoid it.


    The lizard man pushed forward immediately as I stepped back, leaving me parrying strikes from its ws and constantly keeping my distance from the powerful tail that kept swinging at me after each attack. I was put on the back foot, there was no way I was going to be able to injure it with a swinging attack. It was far too fast with its hand. What I need was to stab it, but I knew that doing so would leave me open. Thest thing I wanted was to be grabbed by those ws and bitten after Serin''s warning.


    I parried the creatures ws once more and jumped backwards anticipating the tail swipe that was toe. Its tail swung into thin air. In one quick movement I activated the mana wind de and cut into its arm from a distance. I then charged at the creature and stepped into its blind spot just like Beth had taught me back at the dojo. I was almost surprised at how my body easily followed the movements she had drilled into me in such a small space of time. From this position I thrusted my sword under its injured arm and deep into its armpit, pulling the de back in one go, before stepping back.


    Blood poured from the wound, but I kept up my guard until the lizard man fell. It was just as I hoped, the blow had been fatal. The tada noise rang in my ears signifying the points gained and then a message reading "Level nine reached, five points awarded." After all that fighting, I had finally gained another level. It really was taking more experience points each time.


    Now I was certain it was dead I turned back to the others just in time to see them fell theirst adversaries. Siofra''s axe came down hard on the lizard man''s hand as it tried to block her attack cleanly cutting through one of its hands. She used the momentum from the swing to spin around, her second blowing a fraction of a secondter. This time the battle axe mmed into its neck just above the shoulder and cut halfway through. The monster hit the ground with a thud, dead. There was no way that wasn''t fatal.


    Serin had been wearing her second opponent down. Each time it moved to swing its wed hand at her she stabbed it with lightning speed through the opening. The final strike came after it swung its tail. Her rapier dashed forward finding a gap in its defence and into its open mouth, the de protruding from the rear of its head. She retracted the weapon before the creature even realised it had been hit. That was the end of thest enemy.


    "Is anyone injured?" Lillia called up from behind seeing the fight was over.


    "Nothing here." Replied Serin.


    "All good here." Answered Siofra.


    "No injuries here." I confirmed.


    "Good, then we continue." Lillia instructed.


    The party quickly reformed our usual formation and continued further into the chamber. As we walked, we were on constant guard, expecting the next attack toe at any moment, but as we walked further and further none came. The chamber was quiet and eventually it begun to narrow into a tunnel. We had reached the second safe zone.


    "Should that have been that easy?" I asked Siofra when we realised, we had passed though the chamber.


    "No."


    "What''s going on?


    "I have no idea, but we should be d that we didn''t have much of a fight this time. We can rest for the night here."


    "Just how safe are we here?" Asked Lillia.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Nothing spawns in these sections, that much I''m sure of. I wouldn''t want to take it for granted that nothing can enter here though." Exined Siofra.


    "In that case we''ll have to keep our guard up. We''ll have to set a watch all night."


    "That would be wise." Agreed Siofra.


    We headed a short way into the tunnel before stopping. Everyone was d to take their bags off and rest for the evening. It had been a long day. There was no camp to set up, so our first order of business was dinner. We all gathered around one of the glow stonenterns and sat down to eat. There was nothing to fuel a fire in here, so it was cold rations, but no one wasining about that. After the back to back fights we were just d to stop.


    While I ate, I brought up my skill tree. I was now level nine and it had been a while since I had upgraded anything. That was my first order of business. Because I had levelled a few times since I hadst spent any points it only cost me two points for each upgrade.


    I had twenty points to spare. First, I upgraded the standard attacks I''d gained which left me with sixteen points to spare. I decided to spend the rest on my custom skills. "Special heal" range increased to 6 meters cost reduced 2 points per second. "Appraisal" difficulty" increased by 20 percent. "Disarm" range increased 2 meters. "Disorient" effect increased 10 percent, plus 10 percent resistance negation. "Purification" resistance negation increased 20 percent. That was ten points spent.


    I was interrupted before I could check what other skills I could gain. Everyone had finished eating and it was now time for us to draw lots to decide the order of the night watch. Altria drew the first shift, then it was Siofra next, then Li, then Serin and I would have the final watch. At least with an extra member in our party we would each have a shorter shift.


    After the order was set, we prepared for bed. A glow stonentern was left a short way from the group at either end, so even those of us without good night vision would have some warning before an enemy approached. Altria took up watch at the end of the group that led to the next chamber. We had decided that if something were to approach it was more likely from that end.


    After that it was time for bed. I unrolled my bed in between Serin and Lillia, Siofra took the space at the far end next to Lillia.


    "Ehhh." I yawned as I climbed into the bed roll.


    "Tired?" Asked Serin.


    "Yeah, knackered." I replied.


    "Well, it has been a long day. I think we''ll all sleep well if there are no interruptions tonight."


    "Yeah, I expect so."


    "By the way, where did you learn that move? That isn''t a standard skill." Serin asked as she shuffled down into her bed.


    "Which one?"


    "When you stepped into the lizard man''s blind spot."


    "Oh that, it isn''t something I came up with, it was something that Beth taught me."


    "Hmm¡­ That exins it, but I''m surprised you managed to pull it off so easily. It isn''t an easy move."


    "It surprised me too, I don''t know what happened, my body just seemed to know what to do."


    "You did well to manage it."


    "Thanks."


    After we had finished talking, everyone quietened down to sleep for the night.

 Chapter 58 - Fifty-Eight: Vivid Dreams

    Despite the hard floor I was soon asleep. I wandered in between dreams that I couldn''t remember, until I started having a particrly vivid one. I was still in the cave, but the others were nowhere to be seen. That said I wasn''t alone, a beautiful woman had seemingly appeared from nowhere and had straddled me as Iy there. It was strange, despite it being a dream it was as if I hade to it halfway through. I only noticed the woman as she had begun to undress.


    She was an unparalleled beauty, Li and the others didn''te close and that was saying something. She had long deep brown hair, with fair skin that had not a single sign of a blemish anywhere. As our eyes met, she smiled at me warmly, despite her being a stranger I had a strange feeling like I had known this woman for a long time.


    She removed her top exposing her perfect breasts, the likes of which I had never seen before, perhaps only imagined such could exist. She leant forward and passionately kissed me. I was suddenly hit with a feeling of lust. It was like nothing I had felt before, I couldn''t even think, all I knew was that I had to be with this woman. That was the first sign that things weren''t as they should.


    Seeing this the woman''s expression changed and smile changed from one of warmth, to one on enticement and perhaps the slightest hint of amusement. She sat back up and grabbing my dick slid it inside of her. My head started swimming even more than before, but there was more to it than the lust I had felt before. I started to feel as if I was being drained. It was much like when I had used "Special heal" for too long.


    Despite this realisation, I didn''t resist at all. Every inch of my body was screaming at me, that this was all I wanted. Perhaps my thoughts showed on my face, as her expression changed once more to one of smug satisfaction. I still didn''t resist, and the woman started to ride away on me. With each swing of her hips, I could feel more strength leave my body and the colour and smugness in her face only increased. It was as if she was getting high off this.


    "Yes, that''s it, youy there while I fuck the life from you. Not a bad way to go out is it?" She said with augh.


    The seriousness of the situation started to enter my lust filled brain. For the first time I tried to struggle. I tried to turn to my side, to see where the others were, but I couldn''t move a muscle. I tried to speak, but no noise passed my lips.


    "It''s no use, you''ve already sumbed to my enchantment. Justy there and enjoy your final moments." She taunted as noticing my struggle, then she rode me even harder.


    I had to do something. I tried with every ounce of energy left in my body to move. Pain shot though my head as I struggled to turn the palm of my hand to face the woman. I had a vague idea of what was happening to me, even though it was a struggle to think at all. Arge part of me wanted nothing more than to fully give myself to this woman and the sensation of lust.


    Just as I was about to give in and let thest of my life slip away a spark somewhere deep down inside me ignited.


    "I''m not going to let it end like this." I thought to myself.


    I activated the first skill that came to mind "purification", she didn''t stop fucking me, but her expression suddenly changed from one of satisfied smugness to disgust. Her motions slowed and she looked confused, like she didn''t know why she was doing this in the first ce.


    With her attack slowed, the sense of my strength being drained seemed to slow with it. This was my only chance and I had to run with it. Next, I used "disorient" the woman slowed even more, but it wasn''t enough for me to move. With my mind a little clearer, the thought to use "appraisal" entered my mind. It broke the spell she had on me. I could finally see what she was. She wasn''t a beautiful woman at all, she was some kind of demon, she had to be a subus.


    Even in this form she was still attractive, but the enchantment she had over me was broken. With her in a quandary from the effects of "Purification" and her reactions dulled by "disorient" I was able to act, I could move. I sat up quickly and summed all the strength I had a threw a punch, hitting her square in the face. She rolled off me, the spatial effect she had around me copsed as she fell onto Lillia and I could see mypanions around me.


    Serin who was on watch was immediately aware of the situation now and Lillia was woken from the sudden impact of the subus. As I fumbled with my pouch looking for mana and stamina potions the pair flew into action. Roots shot from the walls pinning the subus and Serin ran over her sword drawn ready to skewer the demon. Just as the point of the rapier was about to prate her skin the subus vanished, seemingly vaporising into thin air.


    "What was that?" Asked Lillia still half asleep.


    "It looked to be a subus and a powerful one at that." Answered Serin.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "A subus! What''s one of those doing here?"


    "By the looks of things, attacking Theo. More importantly, are you okay Theo?" Serin asked me.


    By now I had necked a mana potion and a stamina potion, I felt better, but I was still seriously drained. I must have been on the verge of slipping away when I broke free.


    "I''m alive, but I feel like total crap. She almost had me." I answered.


    "How did you manage to stop her? There''s normally no way to stop them once they''ve attached like that without outside intervention and I had no idea she was here until she fell onto Lillia. That was a strong spatial effect, I didn''t notice her presence at all!" Asked Serin.


    "It was luck I guess and abination of my custom skills. They proved just enough to give me a moment to move. If I had left it anyter, I think I would have been done for."


    "I''m impressed, most can''t ovee the sensation of intense lust and pleasure let alone move!"


    "I couldn''t move, and I had pretty much given into that sensation, I don''t know something in me just didn''t want to give up at thest minute. Even then all I was able to do was activate my skills, I was only really able to act after that."


    "You did well. I think you should go back to sleep. I''ll take your watch tonight." Serin suggested.


    "Thanks, Serin but I think I''ll be alright. You need your rest too."


    "She''s right. That must have left you pretty drained, you''ll need to sleep to recover properly. I doubt she''ll be back tonight, but I''ll stay up with Serin. That way we can keep a close eye on you as well." Lillia added agreeing with Serin.


    "But then you''ll be tired as well!"


    "It''s no less rest for us than a normal night and anyway, after being woken with a shock like that I won''t be able to get back to sleep. So, go back to bed." Insisted Lillia.


    "Fine I''ll go."


    I gave in and climbed back into my bed roll. Lillia took up her watch sat next to my bed and Serin went back to watch at the edge of our camp. I looked over at the others, Altria and Siofra were both still soundly sleeping away even after all themotion of thest few minutes. They were both heavy sleepers.


    I felt a little awkward at first as I tried to sleep. I had Lillia sat right next to me and it just felt weird to have someone watching over me as I tried to sleep. Despite that the lingering drained sensation I had from the subus attack soon sent me back to thed of nod once I closed my eyes.

 Chapter 59 - Fifty-Nine: To Be Expected

    The next morning, I was gently awoken by Serin shaking my arm. I slowly came too and found that I was thest of the group to rise. The others were already eating breakfast and checking over their gear.


    "Morning Theo." She said as pulled myself up into a sitting position.


    "Moring Serin. Have I overslept?"


    "No, we just let you sleep in for a little longer after everything that happenedst night. Don''t worry it''s still early, Altria has only just got up."


    "Good, I don''t want to be holding up the quest."


    "You aren''t. There''s still time for breakfast before we have to set off."


    I got myself out of bed and joined the others as they ate. I still had a slight lingering drained sensation from the night before, but I couldn''t say it much worse now than an enthusiastic evening with all of the girls.


    "Lillia told me what happened. How are you feeling now?" Asked Altria as I sat down with the group.


    "Much better now, thanks."


    "I bet that subus was quite surprised when you turned the tables on her!" Siofra said.


    "Yeah, I don''t think she saw thating." I answered.


    "What did you use on her?" Asked Altria.


    "Purification, to start with, you''ve seen how that works¡­ Then disorient, at that point her grip rxed a little and once I used appraisal, I was able to see through her enchantment. Luckily for me I had just enough energy to get them off me."


    "Purification? On a subus, that should only work on the undead." Siofra pointed out.


    "Yes, well, this doesn''t seem to work in quite that way." I replied.


    "Then how does it work?" She enquired further.


    "Um, it was the first time I had seen it up close, before that I had only tested it by ident in a fit of absentmindedness¡­ As far as I can tell, it seems to flip a person''s sexual orientation."


    "It flips their sexual orientation?"


    "I think so."


    Siofra burst intoughter.


    "Well, that could very well prove to be fatal to her. They draw their energy from sexual rtions with men. I doubt they can do the same with women."


    "I did wonder if that would be the case."


    "When you said you tested it out in a fit of absentmindedness, what did you mean by that exactly?" Serin asked, the serious tone in her voice clearly evident.


    "It was stupid of me and I shouldn''t have done it, even if I didn''t know what the consequences would be¡­ But I used it on an unsuspecting couple of girls that were sat near us in the guild hall the other day." I answered awkwardly.


    "You mean that couple that suddenly upped and left in the middle of their meal?"


    "Yeah, that couple."


    "So that''s what happened¡­ Theo that''s awful! I''m really disappointed with you. I wouldn''t have expected you to have done anything like that." She was clearly upset.


    "I know this doesn''t make it any better, but I only intended to see if it had an effect on their wine. To see if it purified it. I would never have done that if I had known otherwise."


    "That doesn''t excuse what you''ve done. You might have changed their lives forever!" She said angrily.


    I couldpletely understand why she was angry. It was a stupid thing to do and she felt like I had betrayed the trust she had put in me as a person. I couldn''t me her for feeling like that.


    "Calm down Serin. He was stupid, yes, but I saw what happened and he didn''t do it on purpose. For all we know it isn''t a permanent effect." Altria spoke up in my defence.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hmpf, he still shouldn''t have done that. I''m disappointed." Serin said turning away from us and starting to quietly gather her gear.


    "You should have expected that. Don''t worry she''lle around. I think." Altria said in an attempt to soundforting.


    Lillia was silent and Siofra had found the whole thing amusing. Serin was a principled woman and I was genuinely worried how this was going to affect our rtionship going forward.


    We finished eating breakfast and it was time to tackle the next section of the dungeon. The party was quieter than usual as we packed away our sleeping gear ready to move.


    "Right, everyone it''s time to move. Let''s adopt the same formation as yesterday." Lillia instructed, looking specifically at Serin and me.


    "I think I should switch¡­" Serin started before being cut off by Lillia.


    "No, let''s keep the same formation as before."


    Serin didn''t argue any further and the party set of once again. We walked through the tunnel like section of the safe zone before reached the next chamber. Serin barely even looked at me the entire time. I felt like trying to exin and apologise further, but I just couldn''t think of the right thing to say to her. Then before I knew we had stepped into the next level of the dungeon. I stopped thinking for the time being, bringing it up now would only be a distraction and I decided to talk to her about it once we reached a safe area again.


    Everything was quiet as we entered the new chamber, the only sound came from our footsteps as we moved forward. At first this chamber was exactly the same as the previous two. Arge dark cavernous space with many side passages leading off from the main chamber, but after we had walked for about five minutes things started to change.


    First the floor changed from stony mud, to cut stone, then the sides became walled. We had entered a manmade structure.


    "What is this?" Lillia called up ahead to Siofra.


    "I''m not sure." She answered hanging back from the front. "It''s like I told you before, thatst passage was as far as I camest time. Still, I wasn''t expecting anything like this to be down here after we entered the cave system."


    "Could we be approaching the lowest levels of the dungeon?"


    "We could be¡­ I''d be surprised if there were severalyers like this, this far down, but there''s no way to tell until we''ve passed through."


    Siofra re-joined Altria at the front of the party and we pressed on. Now we were enclosed on the sides and the floor was paved our footsteps echoed around us as we walked. It was going to be difficult for us to make a stealthy approach now, but at least there were no side passages anymore. Our enemies would have to approach us from the front or behind.


    We continued for another couple of minutes until up ahead a wide and long set of steps came into view in the distance. As we drew closer, I could make out arge arch at the top of the steps and what appeared to be two stone statues stood at either side. Just as we reached the bottom of the stairs Altria signalled for the group to stop and ran back to Lillia.


    "What are they?" Lillia asked as Altria jogged over.


    "I''m not sure, it''s too far to tell. They could just be statues, but I''ve got a feeling they aren''t."


    "Hmm, I suppose they''re unlikely to just be statues down here."


    "What do you want to do?"


    "We''ll continue just like we have and approach them with caution. At this point it''s go through there or turn back."


    "Yeah."


    Altria headed back to the front of the party with Siofra and we started climbing the stairs, I looked over the Serin as she walked next to me. I thought about asking her what they could be for a moment but thought better of it. She still looked annoyed.


    The stairs were long, and it took us a couple of minutes for us to reach the top. At the top of the stairs was arge stone tform that reached all the way to the archway at the far end. It was still a long way off, but now we could make out the statues clearly. At a guess they were both at least three and half meters tall. As we reached the top of the stairs there was still no sign of movement, but we stopped once again.


    "What do you think?" Lillia asked Altria.


    "They appear to just be statues. They''re made from stone."


    "Then let''s continue, carefully."


    Siofra and Altria were the first to step up onto therge tform and the pair had barely taken two steps when the ground started to shake. Even I could the see the stone cracking and falling off the giant statues. It was clearly just an outeryer, underneath there was something shiny.


    "I thought you said they were made of stone!" Lillia said half mockingly to Altria.


    "They were¡­"

 Chapter 60 - Sixty: Fight For The Archway

    The outeryer of stone continued to crack and fall away, steadily revealing the steel things thaty beneath. The ground continued to shake, and both of the things stepped forward dislodging thest of the sone that covered them. They appeared to be two steel knights.


    "What are they robots or something?" I asked.


    "Robots? No, they''re golems." Serin answered, speaking for the first time since we had left the safe zone.


    That definitely made more sense than robots did in this world.


    "How are we going to take those down?"


    "With great difficulty! Somewhere inside of them will be an inscription. If we destroy that they will stop moving. It''s either that, or damage them enough that can no longer function. Neither of those things will be easy. They aren''t alive so it''s not like we can kill them."


    "What''s the n then?"


    "You''ll hang back." Lillia said firmly.


    "But¡­"


    "No, this is no fight for someone of your level. Sorry Theo, please just stay back and watch this time."


    "Fine."


    I wanted to help the others, but it was in to see that I wouldn''t be able to do much. My sword was never going to be able to pierce that armour.


    "Serin, you stay back with him and watch our rear until we need you."


    "Okay." Agreed Serin.


    "What is the n then?" It was Siofra that asked this time.


    "I don''t like it, as we still have to face their master, but I''m going to have to go all out. I''ll try and slow them down. You and Altria keep them upied for a moment. You''re both going to have to save something for the next fight." Exined Lillia.


    "So, you''re going to try that?"


    "Yes, but I''ll only be able to use it once. Then I''ll be out of the fight for a bit, the rest of you will have to take down the other one. Can you manage?"


    "We''ll manage!" Siofra answered confidently.


    The three of them strode across the tform toward the steel golems. The golems were now fully active and were slowly heading towards them, the ground shaking under every step they took. When the girls had made it halfway across the tform, Lillia took up position there while Siofra and Altira pushed forward.


    As soon as roots shot up from the ground at the golems'' feet Altria and Siofra ran forward. The roots were doing little to slow them at first. Altria loosed a couple of arrows, these pinged off the golems like they were nothing. She immediately switched to her exploding me arrows. These hit with a boom that rang out through the whole room, but after the smoke cleared they had seemed to little more than leave scorch marks behind.


    By now Lillia had unleashed enough of her roots to slow the golems considerably. As Altria and Siofra were baring down on the golems Siofra jumped into the air and mmed her axe hard into the chest of the golem that was on the left side of the tform. There was a loud crash noise and she almost bounced back from it. Siofranded on the ground and the pair ran past both of the golems. Altria still peppering them with arrows as they ran.


    "Their attacks are having no effect!" I remarked.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "They''re holding back for now. They''re just trying to get their attention. Watch." Exined Serin.


    As Siofra and Altria cleared the golems, the roots at the feet of the golem that Siofra had struck disappeared and it slowly turned to follow after the pair, while more roots grabbed at the second golem. They were trying to separate them. After a gap had opened between the two golems, Lillia let the roots disintegrate at the feet of the second golem and started to yell.


    "Hey you, over here." She shouted loudly.


    They stayed put for a moment, seemingly deciding which enemies to focus on, but Lillia wasn''t going to let its attention turn to the others behind it. A single ball of me flew from the end of her staff and hit the golem a momentter. The attack did zero damage to the golem, but its attention was now focused solely on her and it stepped forward to her, slowly building up speed.


    "Lillia can use attack magic as well!" I said in surprise.


    "Of course, she is a summoner. The summoning spell is at the pinnacle of magic, you can''t learn it without bing a master of multiple types first. Pay attention, if she''s going to do what I think you''ll want to watch this." Exined Serin.


    Lillia had already begun preparing her attack. There was a ball of me just above her staff, first it grew in size then changed colour until it became pure white. The golem seemingly sensing the build up of mana hastened its approach. It had more than covered half the distance between them when Lillia finally unleashed her spell.


    The white fire shot forward like a jet and hit the golem in the chest. The golem continued its approach unphased. Lillia kept the spell up and arge glowing circle appeared on the front of the golem. It grewrger, then there was something like arge popping sound as the me melted straight through the giant. The light shed out the other side then disappeared.


    I was about to let out a cry in celebration until I realised, that it hadn''t stopped. The golem still approached Lillia, who had dropped to floor in heappletely drained. Without a second thought I ran over to help her. Serin realised what I was doing toote.


    "Theo stop!" She yelled after me once she noticed.


    By the time I reached Lillia the golem was bearing down on her, I grabbed her and made to run but it was toote. As I looked up out of the corner of my eye, I saw a giant fist about to m into us. Without thinking I let off "disarm". There was a loud screeching and crunching noise then darkness, followed by a deafening crash.


    We were inside the arm of the golem, "disarm" had peeled away the steel of its fist. The arm lifted and I didn''t miss a second before I ran carrying Lillia in my arms. I ran in the direction of the stairs where I had left Serin.


    I had probably made it three meters before we crossed paths with Serin. She ran past us in a blur, I looked back over my shoulder as I ran still carrying Lillia. Serin''s body and sword seemed to be encased in a light glow as she ran at the golem that wasn''t far behind us. I couldn''t make out clearly what happened next.


    Serin flew forward in a blur of light, before there was a blinding sh. When I could see again, there was another huge hole in the golem just under and to the left of its right shoulder and it was falling to the ground. Serin calmly stepped to side to avoid the falling golem before shouting over to the others at the far end of the tform.


    "The enchantment is in the top half of its body!" She yelled.


    Altria and Siofra had been simply holding off the other golem at the far end of the tform, but now they had the information from Serin. They knew exactly where to attack and without worry the worry of wasting a powerful strike they went on the offensive.


    Altria gave Siofra cover with her exploding fire arrows as she charged in. The golem swung its arms down at Siofra, but she easily side stepped them. Then with a hop she jumped on the down stretched arm, managing to steadily run along even while it quickly lifted it back up. As soon as she got to shoulder length she leapt. From where I was stood there seemed to be a faint red glow around her axe as hit the golem. The axe dug in and continued to cut into the golem pulled by her body weight and momentum. Gouging a deep cut from the golems shoulder to halfway across its chest.


    Siofra pushed off the golem with her feet then hit the ground running, quickly clearing the area before the golem came crashing down. Seeing that its enchantment was destroyed the pair walked back across the tform and re-joined the rest of the party back at the top of the steps.


    "Thank you, Theo." Lillia said now she had regained herself a little after taking a mana and stamina potion.


    "Don''t worry about it!" I replied.


    "That was incredibly stupid and reckless of you!" Serin said. "But you saved Lillia''s life¡­ Well done, you acted just in time. I didn''t know you had an attack like that."


    "Neither did I. We were both lucky it worked like that!"

 Chapter 61 - Sixty-One: Time To Press On

    As the whole party gathered at the top of the stairs it was time to assess our current state and decide what our next moves would be. By the time Altria and Siofra had joined us Lillia had recovered enough energy to stand, but she was still looking worse for wear.


    "Has anyone taken any damage?" She asked.


    There was no reply.


    "Good, we were lucky again. How is everyone holding up otherwise?"


    "I used a lot of mana up on that final strike, but from the looks of things I''m holding up better than you are. I didn''t see what happened, but it looks like you''ve pushed a little too hard Lillia." Replied Siofra, looking worried.


    "It took more than I was expecting to punch through that golem and just holding them back with the roots had already taken a toll, but I''m fine." Exined Lillia.


    "You say that, but you could barely move a minute ago and if Theo hadn''t intervened you might have died! Even if you take another mana potion, you''re going to have to take it easy." Serin added.


    "I know¡­ How about the rest of you?"


    "Well, I only used the one attack, it took a lot, but I''m good for another fight." Answered Serin.


    "Nothing a mana potion won''t fix here." Was Altria''s answer.


    We might not have taken any damage, but even I knew that we weren''t in the best shape as a party after that fight. The others might be ying it down, but Lillia, Serin and Siofra had all used up a power attack. There was only so much a stamina or mana potion could restore, it would still take time to recover back to a hundred percent. Even Altria must have used a lot of mana, she had spent most of the fight trying to pin down one of the golems. I was probably in the best shape out of anyone, but I was also the weakest.


    "What do you want to do now Lillia?" Asked Serin.


    "I''m not sure¡­ What do you think the chances are of that tunnel out of here being a safe zone Siofra?"


    Siofra looked across the tform to the tunnel that led away, thinking for a moment before answering.


    "I don''t know, but with two guardians like that, the chances are high that it exits into the dungeon master''s strong hold."


    "We would likely be walking straight into another big fight¡­ Then again this definitely isn''t a safe zone, if we stay here for long something is bound toe. We do have a clear view from here though." Lillia said thinking out loud.


    "Whatever you decide we''ll follow you." Altria said to sounds of agreement from the rest of us.


    Either choice had its potential problems and none of us had any more of a clue what mighte to pass from either than Lillia did.


    "Then I think we should stop here for a few minutes, then we''ll head to the tunnel. How are we doing for potions?"


    "We''re looking good. We''ve hardly used any so far, if we''re really near the bottom of the dungeon we should have plenty." Answered Serin.


    "Good. It''s probably best if everyone takes a mana and stamina potion now. We might as well restore as much as we can while we have the chance. We''ll set out again once they''ve taken effect and we''ve all caught our breath a little."


    "Sounds sensible." Agreed Serin.<novelnext></novelnext>


    We all reached to our potion pouches and did just as Lillia had suggested. I had only used a little mana up in thest fight, but I knew from the first time I met Altria that the effectssted for some time and they also seemed to increase its recovery. It would put me in a better position for what was about toe. The stamina potion was pleasant boost, even when I wasn''t already physically drained.


    While we rested at the top of the stairs Altria kept watch looking down into the cave below and Siofra kept a close watch over the tform. After the golems had fallen the chamber had gone back to being eerily quiet, just like it had been before they activated. We had probably stopped for about five minutes without a sign of enemies when Lillia gave the signal for us to move.


    "Come on, time to move."


    "Are you sure? There''s no movement down below, I think it would be safe to rest a little longer." Asked Altria.


    "Yes, I''m almost fully recovered. As long as everyone else is ready, we should move. Dying is only going to give our enemy time to prepare." Lillia answered.


    We all looked at each other. Obviously having time to fully rest up would be the ideal situation, but Lillia did have a point. It seemed pretty certain that the demon lord''s officer''s strong hold would be at the end of that tunnel. After defeating the guardians, they must know we wereing and the longer we waited the more prepared for our arrival they would be.


    "Lillia''s right, we should press on." It was Serin that answered.


    "Then, let''s move." Lillia instructed.


    The rest of the party gathered their gear and fell into formation without argument. We crossed the tform, passing the severely damaged remains of the two golems as we went. The damage the girls dealt them was really something to see up close as we passed. Seeing that level of damage dealt, I had to wonder if they would really have trouble dealing with any foe, if it wasn''t for the great strain these techniques had on their wielders.


    After crossing the tform, we reached the threshold of the tunnel. It was as tall as the golems that had once stood at either side of the entrance and it was equally as wide. The group paused before entering. The tunnel was long and appeared empty, there nothing to see but a faint light at its far end. After Altria and Siofra had finished checking for traps we entered.


    Once inside we slowly and cautiously started heading to the light at the end of the tunnel. We had been walking through the tunnel for about a minute when a creaking and scraping noise came from behind us. We all quickly turned to the source of the noise to see the entrance of the tunnel closing behind us. The steel door had nearly descended halfway down the opening by the time someone spoke.


    "What should we do?" Asked Siofra.


    "I doubt we would all make it in time if we headed back now." Answered Serin.


    "We continue, we can''t stop that closing and we came here for a reason. I don''t want to turn back now." Lillia replied.


    "Yeah, chances are if we go back out there, we won''t be able to get back in again." Altria added agreeing with Serin and Lillia.


    It soon became an academic question as the steel door closed over the exit and our only option became to move forward. There was silence for a moment as everyone took in our situation before Lillia gave the order.


    "Let''s move, this is what we came here for."


    She was right, but I was sure that I wasn''t the only one that was concerned by ourck of an exit. We no longer had the option of retreat. Our only way out of here now was up ahead and through whateverid in wait for us. That was if there was another way out.


    The light from the end of the tunnel steadily got brighter as we drew closer to the end. When we finally stepped out into the room thaty beyond, I had to squint as my eyes adapted to light. We had spent over a day down in the caves and the only light had been from thenterns and torches, this was like stepping straight into strong sunlight.


    As my eyes adjusted, I looked around the room we had entered. It wasid out like an entrance hall to a stately house. A curved staircase led down to each side of the room from the first floor. On thending on of the first floor there was a single exit that led out of this room. After we had gathered our bearings it was clear that was our next destination. Lillia pointed to the exit and looked as if she were about to give an instruction when she was interrupted by the sound of ppinging from the top of the stairs.


    With the pping came an immense sense of pressureing from the top of the stairs. I didn''t have to be told this meant trouble. I could feel the power from the yet unseen person. As the pping grew louder a figure appeared from the corridor at the top of the stairs. What appeared to be a beautiful woman. She was d in tight fitting ck armour, armour that plunged down at her chest. She had jet ck hair and if it wasn''t for the small ck horns protruding from her head, I would have assumed she was human. My next thought would have been that she was one of the beastkin, if it wasn''t for this intense pressure that I''d never experienced before.

 Chapter 62 - Sixty-Two: The Dungeons Master

    Before I could even ask the question, the answer was given to me.


    "A demon and from feeling that pressure a pure breed too!" Serin said from next to me.


    "How do you want to handle this Lillia?" Asked Altria.


    "We want to question them, but only if we can disable them safely. If that proves to be too much, we go all out and kill them." Answered Lillia.


    The party all got ready to spring into action, but before we could move the pping stopped and the mysterious person at the top of the stairs begun to speak.


    "Congrattions on making it this far. For a moment there I thought my golems were going to stop you. I was surprised by how you handled them so easily, but this is as far as youe. I have only one question before I send you all to your graves." She said, her voice unnaturally echoing throughout the room.


    "You won''t get any answers from us!" Lillia shouted back defiantly.


    "Oh,e now, I only wish to know which one of you did that to my subus. It''s a sad sight to see her hungry yet unwilling to feed on her prey. An awful fate."


    "It was me!" I said without thinking.


    "Theo!" Serin said trying to quiet me.


    "Oh, the hero. Murdered and enved by the guild, I wonder why you have chosen to work with the breakers of the taboo? You would do better to support my lord." The woman responded.


    "That may be true, but they have only been driven to these lengths because of the destruction and terror you lord has brought to this world. My only hope is also theirs and that is the death of the demon lord!" I shouted back.


    The womanughed then responded.


    "Oh my, are you really this clueless even when youe here with two that carry their bloodline?"


    "Taboo, bloodline¡­ What is she talking about Lillia? Is there something you haven''t told me?"


    "I have no idea what she is talking about either. My guess is she is trying to stir up some confusion amongst us." Answered Li.


    "It''s the first I heard anything about this too." Altria added backing up Lillia.


    "But this demon clearly knows something, we need to take her alive and question her. This is exactly the sort of thing we came here to find out." Serin was right, it was.


    "Yes, but that isn''t going to be easy." Lillia said, the look of unease evident on her face.


    "So, you are ying innocent?" Asked the demon woman. "Not to matter, you''ve answered my question. Hero prepare yourself, you will be thest to die and I will make it slow for what you have done to my subus. The rest of you die now."


    A bolt of lightning shot from her hand straight at us, there was little time to react. Lillia had already raised her staff that was now emitting a faint red glow. The bolt hit something invisible just a few feet above all our heads. Lightning was sent in every direction around us, outlining an invisible domed barrier that Lillia had erected.


    "As soon as her attack finished move. Serin and Siofra take a side each and Altria cover them. Theo you''re with me." Lillia ordered. "If we can take her alive fine, but don''t take any chances, a single slip here will mean death."


    Lillia was deadly serious, the strain from deflecting the attack was clearly evident. Her expression was almost pained.


    Once the woman saw her attack wasn''t going to prate the barrier anytime soon, she stopped. The moment she did so Serin and Siofra both ran for the stairs at full speed. Altria shot off two arrows, but before they could hit their mark they burst into mes and disintegrated.


    "Tch, this isn''t going to be easy Lillia. I doubt we are going to be able to capture her¡­ We might be lucky to get out of here." Altria said clearly worried.


    "I know." Lillia answered as she opened a mana potion.


    It was the first time I had seen Altria show any kind of concern like that from an opponent. Siofra and Serin didn''t need telling either, their experience as adventures was telling them that she was bad news. As they both ran in a pincer movement approaching the demon woman from either staircase they were already building up for powerful attacks.


    Serin''s de was enveloped in a glow and Siofra''s axe was giving the red glow from before. They were each preparing the attacks that had brought down the golems before. The n had switched to trying question her only if she survives long enough to speak, without a word being said among them. It was impressive just how well they could work as a team.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The demon woman wasn''t going to just stand there and be killed though. She started hurling bolts and lightning left and right as they approached. Chunks of masonry were sted into the air from the stairs, but somehow Serin and Siofra managed to keep going unharmed.


    As they both reached the top of the stairs, they unleashed their attacks. There was a blinding sh from Serin, and red streak followed Siofra''s axe as she brought it down on the woman. There was a deafening boom as dust and stone was thrown everywhere. My line of sight was blocked for a moment, but I had no doubt that the demon woman must have taken heavy damage from those strikes.


    "Serin!" Altria screamed at the top of her lungs.


    A dark shape flew through the dust, it was only the moment before it hit the ground, I could make out it was serin. She crashed into the ground; blood puddled underneath her body. She was heavily injured, one of her arms was bent backwards and broken from the fall. Lillia ran straight over and begun trying to heal her.


    "She''s breathing!" She shouted.


    As the dust cleared, I could finally make out the top of the stairs. The demon woman was unhurt and, in her left hand she was holding Siofra by the neck. She was holding her in the air like it was nothing. Without thinking my feet started moving on their own and before I knew it, I had reached the bottom step of the stairs, starting to run up them.


    "Theo no!" Yelled Altria.


    "Don''t worry she''s going to kill mest remember! Just cover me I''ve got a n. Lillia get ready." I shouted back.


    Lillia just lifted her head up and nced over for a moment before looking back at Serin. I reached the top of the stairs unharmed just in time to see electricity course through Siofra''s body. I activated "disarm", in an instant the demon woman went from being fully armoured to beingpletely naked. There was a look of absolute shock on her face and she almost dropped Siofra, as she instinctively moved to cover herself. Her confusion bought me just enough time to cover the two steps to her.


    I crashed into the demon woman and pressed my sword deep into her gut. I activated "special heal." Siofra had fallen to the ground with the demon, her body was still steaming, but I could see that she was breathing, and she was in range of my skill. I activated "disorient" as I sat atop the woman, my sword still deep in her gut. She had a look of pain and confusion as she coughed up blood.


    "How long do you think it will take you to die like this while I heal you?" I asked her.


    "You¡­ W-what is this?" She murmured.


    She was trying to battle the side effect of pleasure from the technique and the pain from the sword in her gut.


    "Just answer my questions."


    "Never."


    I leant on the de and pushed it forward opening and evenrger hole in her stomach that was slowly healing behind the des edge. The woman screamed in agony. I waited for a moment until she stopped screaming before speaking again.


    "I''m going to kill you either way for what you''ve done to my friends, but if you answer my questions, I''ll do it quickly."


    She coughed up more blood, but realising her situation and seeing the hate in my eyes she nodded.


    "Tell me about the demon lord."


    "T-the one you call the demon lord isn''t what you think, they are¡­"


    Before the woman could finish her words, her body was engulfed in a dull me and turned to ash almost immediately leaving just a pile of dust underneath me. The tada noise rang out with a message notifying me of the experience for an assist and then a message telling me I had gained a level.


    "What the hell?" I asked out loud.


    The surprise of what had just happened was quickly reced by concern for Siofra. She was still in an awful state and I turned my full attention to her. I ced hand on her body trying to concentrate the effect of "special heal" on her while fumbling around with my potion pouch with my spare hand. Eventually I grabbed a healing potion, I pushed off the top and poured the bottle''s contents down her neck.


    It was several seconds until she opened her eyes. She looked up at me, the colour returning to her face a little as she healed.


    "Mnnn Theo, what are you doing to me and here of all ces?" She asked.


    "I''m sorry Siofra, just bear with it for now."

 Chapter 63 - Sixty-Three: Regroup

    As I sat there trying to keep healing Siofra, a very concerned looking Altria came running up the stairs.


    "W-w-what happened?" Stuttered the usually unppable Altria.


    "She''s hurt pretty bad, but I think she''s going to be okay."


    "I can see that! I meant what happened to the demon?"


    "Oh, that''s her there." I said pointing to the pile of ash where she had been.


    "But how did you¡­"


    "I didn''t, at least notpletely. I only got an assist for her death. I was questioning her when she burnt up and turned into ash."


    "Then who did that?"


    "I''ve no idea, not one of us. I think."


    "Perhaps someone that didn''t want her talking."


    "But we''re the only ones here!"


    "Yeah¡­ Anyway, how did you manage to injure her?"


    "Luck, I guess. She ignored me right until I got close and because when I got here, she was holding Siofra by the throat. I think because of that she didn''t have the field up that reflected everyone''s attacks before. I used "disarm" to strip her armour and that threw her off enough for me to get in close enough to harm her."


    "That''s a lot of luck!"


    "Yeah."


    "Did she tell you anything before she died?"


    "Not much¡­ More importantly, how is Serin?" I had forgotten for a moment with everything that had just happened.


    "It isn''t looking good. That arms badly broken. If Lillia heals her much it will fuse badly she''ll lose proper use of it. It needs setting in ce first, but none of us can do that properly."


    "Stay with Siofra, she should be healed enough that she''s in no danger now. I''ve got an idea!"


    I stopped healing Siofra and got up off my knees.


    "Nuuooo¡­ don''t stop please. I''m almost there." Begged Siofra.


    "See she''s fine." I said looking at Altria.


    "Yeah." Altria said with a littleugh.


    I quickly ran down the stairs to where Lillia was knelt next to Serin''s body. Serin wasn''t looking good, she was as pale as a sheet and her breathing was looking pretty shallow.


    "How is she?" I asked.


    "She''s stable for now, but we can''t move her. The problem is that arm. If we move it there is the chance she could bleed out, but it needs fixing in ce before we heal her anymore. There''s no way we can do this here without an expert healer." Exined Lillia.


    "We just need to put the arm back in ce and heal her quick right?"


    "Yes, but neither of us can do that safely. At the very least she will lose the use of that arm."


    "But if we don''t do that, we''re not going to be able to get her out of here without help are we?"


    "No, that''s why I''m hesitating."


    "Okay, let me try something."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "If we can see the break, then we can move her arm back into ce. I think I can do this, hold on."


    I quickly activated "appraisal". It had never worked like this before, but I had upgraded it twice and I was able to manipte how the other skills worked with a little practice. I just had to hope. At first it worked just like usual, I could see through Serin''s clothes and through the floor into the floor below. It was what I expected, but I wasn''t going to give up that easily and poured all of my focus into her arm.


    Gradually bit by bit my sight started to prate the flesh in her arm, until eventually I could make out the bones underneath. It was a bad break, but it was a clean one. Miraculously there didn''t seem to be any fragments floating around in there. We would have to be careful not to sever any arteries when we moved it, but if we were careful, we could do this.


    "We can do this!" I said loudly. "Leave moving it in ce to me and get ready to heal like her life depends on it."


    "Okay, just tell me when you''re ready." Lillia said, before quickly downing another mana potion.


    I carefully grabbed Serin''s arm paying close attention to the insides.


    "I''m going to move it in a second, get ready to heal when I say."


    "Right."<novelnext></novelnext>


    I started to slowly move the arm and push the bone back in ce. The whole arm had been thrown about so much it was hard going to not to get the bone tangled in the mess of blood vessels. Bit by bit I steadily managed to get the arm back into position. The with a bit of fine repositioning it was back in ce. I pushed the pieces back together as hard as I could until I barely saw the lines separating them.


    "Start healing!"


    Lillia restarted the healing process in earnest, while I kept a close eye on what was going on inside her arm. At least a minute must have passed until it finally looked like the two edges of the bone were beginning to close together properly. Still, I didn''t want to stop supporting her arm until I was absolutely sure that it had fused. Another minute had passed before I was satisfied. I could no longer tell the difference between the broken arm and the uninjured one, but Serin was still unconscious.


    "Is she going to be okay?" I asked Lillia nervously.


    "I think she will now, thanks to you. There''s a lot of internal injuries, so this could take a while." She exined.


    I finally breathed a little sigh of relief, but I wouldn''t be happy until Serin opened her eyes again. I reached around in my potion pouch and pulled out one of each type of potion. I carefully poured the healing potion down Serin''s throat before drinking the mana and stamina potions myself. I''d used up a lot during the fight and healing Siofra, but after taking the potions I felt a little recovered.


    As Lillia and I both tended to Serin a worse for wear looking Siofra and concerned Altria made their way down the steps and other to where Seriny still unconscious.


    "I she going to be okay?" Altria asked as she helped Siofra to sit onrge piece of rubble.


    "I think so, thanks to Theo." Answered Lillia.


    "That''s a relief." It was clear to see Altria meant it.


    Then as we were all gathered around Serin watching her progress she coughed loudly and the opened her eyes.


    "Wha¡­ What happened?" She asked in a hoarse voice.


    "You were badly injured, you''re okay. Just stay still while we heal you." Lillia said trying to reassure her.


    "Did we, did we win?"


    "Yes, that woman is dead." I told her.


    "Phew." With that Serin rxed andy there still letting Lillia heal her.


    Serin was still badly hurt and it took a least another ten minutes of me and Lillia taking it in turns to heal her before she was well enough to walk. Even then she was still a little wobbly. It would be a while until she was fully recovered.


    "What do we do now?" Serin asked as she finally got to her feet.


    "We get out of here." Answered Lillia.


    "But how? Have you found a way back through that door?"


    "No, but there has to be a way to open it somewhere in here or another exit. My guess is if we follow the corridor that woman came from, we''ll find what we''re looking for." Lillia said optimistically.


    "Then let''s get looking. I for one would like to get out of here as soon as possible!"


    "You aren''t the only one Serin. If you and Siofra are okay to move, then we''ll go." Agreed Lillia.


    "I''m ready whenever." Replied Siofra.


    We started slowly making our way towards the stairs. Altria was helping the injured Siofra while Lillia led the party for once. I hung back to help Serin walk, she was still clearly in a lot of pain.


    "Hey, let me help you." I offered.


    "I can manage." Answered Serin.


    "I''m sure you can, but I want to help, and it would be quicker wouldn''t it?"


    "Fine, okay."


    I put my arm around serin and supported her as she walked.


    "You know, I''m still a bit upset about before." Serin told me as we walked.


    "I know."


    "But... and I''m not saying it makes it okay, but I know you didn''t do it on purpose."


    "Thanks."


    "I have a feeling that I''m only alive because of you."


    "No, Lillia did most of the healing."


    "But who took down that demon?"


    "I only wounded her, we don''t know who killed them."

 Chapter 64 - Sixty-Four: A Way Out?

    It was slow goingpared to our normal pace, but that was to be expected with two of our members injured. Once we reached the top of the stairs, we headed into the corridor that led off from thending. It was only a short corridor but there were several doors that led off from it, then at the end of the corridor was a double doorway.


    "From the looks of things, we should start at the end and work back down the corridor. Something tells me that room is important." Lillia said pointing to the doorway as we all walked up the corridor.


    "Well, it looks as good a ce to start as any. Hold up, I''ll check it before we head in." Altria said letting go of Siofra and heading up front with Lillia.


    The master of this ce might be dead already, but it made perfect sense to still be checking for traps. Altria quickly checked over the doorway, before opening it and cautiously stepping inside.


    "It''s safe, you cane in." She said popping her head back out.


    After Altria''s reassurance the rest of us made our way into the room, Lillia helping Siofra inside. The room looked to be a study or something. There was afortable looking armchair in the centre of the room. There was a writing desk on the far wall and the rest of the walls were lined with bookshelves. I walked Serin to the armchair.


    "Thanks Theo, but I can help search." Serin said when she realised why I''d walked us there.


    "Come on, just sit and rest for now. It isn''t arge room the three of us can look." I answered her.


    "He''s right, you two should just sit and save your strength. We''ve still got the long walk back to town once we get out of here." Agreed Lillia, who was in the process of walking Siofra to the chair by the desk.


    "Fine, I''ll sit." Serin could see that she wasn''t going to be able to argue.


    With our two injured sat in the chairs it was time to search the room for any clues or possible mechanisms that might be our way out of this dungeon. I wondered if this was even necessary, perhaps even Lillia alone would be enough to st through that steel door. Well, we would probably have to spend at least another night down here before she had recovered enough to do something like that. The same was even more apparent for Serin and Siofra.


    Lillia was busy rummaging through the contents on the desk, while Altria was checking every corner of the room for a possible mechanism. This left the bookshelves for me. I started idly pulling books from the shelves and flicking though them, just on the off chance there may be some clues held within them.


    There were all kinds of books down here, from histories of the alliance to gardening. I had to wonder what interest a demon that lived at the bottom of a dungeon had with gardening. I pulled out one book and read out the title as I flicked through.


    "The Gods of Lithsea, hmm¡­"


    "That''s a history of the gods of our world." Serin mentioned after overhearing me.


    "So that''s what it is."


    It was the first time I had heard the name of this world. I continued to flick through the pages of the book taking in pieces of information here and there. ording to the creation myth of this world, the gods used to walk amongst the other races while the world was young. That was until they ascended to the heavens. I wondered if any of that was true¡­ I mean they do have magic in this world.


    I had spent too long just looking through one book, so ced it back on the shelf and continued to work my way along the bookshelves.


    "Hey Theo, we can''t find anything here. You carry on looking through the shelves and look after those two. We''ll make a start on the other rooms." Lillia said as she went to leave the room with Altria in tow.


    "Sure."


    "Hey, we don''t need looking after!" Objected Siofra.


    "I know, it was just a figure of speech. Stay there and rest up." Laughed Li before leaving.


    "Huh, as if we need to be looked after. We''re ranking adventurer''s right Serin?" Asked Siofra.


    "Yes, we are, no doubt about it. Then again we are in a state and Theo did damage the demon that did this to us." Answered Serin.


    "I suppose that is true¡­"


    I kept working my way along the bookshelves as they spoke. I didn''t really expect to find anything of use here. Perhaps if we were somehow able to bring back all the books with us, they might show some insight to the woman that lived here. I definitely didn''t have the time now to go through them that thoroughly. I was starting to wonder if I would be better off joining the others and searching with them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As I''d already made my way halfway through, I decided to continue. The bookshelf I was currently looking through was at the very end of the room, as I now mechanically pulled the books off the shelves and flicked through them, I came across one that didn''t want to be pulled from the shelf.


    "It couldn''t be¡­" I murmured.


    As I pulled the book harder it leant forward as if it was on a hinge, there was a loud click and the bookshelf slowly and loudly started to move to the side. It seemed such an obvious trigger that I had almost given up looking for something like this.


    "A hidden passage!" Serin said with surprise as she got up from the chair to see what the noise was.


    "Yeah, looks like it." I agreed.


    After hearing the noise from down the corridor Lillia and Altria came running back into the room, just in time to see the bookshelfpletely move from the hidden passage.


    "How did you find that?" Asked Altria.


    "The trigger was a book." I replied.


    "Anyway, we should go and check this out, perhaps there is another way out. Back there." Lillia said peeking down the passage.


    "I''ll go first." Altria said, quickly checking for traps before stepping inside.


    After her went Lillia helping Siofra along, then Serin and I took up the rear. The passage was cramped, but it only led on for a short way until we reached another door. The door looked solid and was closed with a strong and heavy looking metal bar locking it from our side. It seemed that it was there to prevent entry from the other side, not to keep us in.


    "Theo, give me a hand with this." Asked Altria.


    I left Serin and squeezed my way to the front of the group and grabbed the iron bar with Altria.


    "On three." She said.


    "Okay."


    "One, two, three."


    We both heaved at the bar and slowly lifted it out of ce, before hastily cing it on the floor at the side of the passage.


    "Stand back." Altria instructed.


    She checked the door then opened it. There was just a small space on the inside and as Altria shone the light fromntern, a spiral staircase that looked as if it was cut into the rocks became visible. Altria stepped on the first step and lifted thentern above her head. The steps went on for further than I could see.


    "Steps, they go up for a long way." She said turning back to the rest of the group.


    "Do you think they lead all the way to the surface?" Asked Lillia.


    "I can''t tell, but they go on for a long way and that door was definitely there to keep things that came from the stairs, out of the passage."


    "It seems like our best bet out of here. We should head up. Although, it''s going to be difficult with Serin and Siofra."


    "We''ll be fine Lillia and anyway there''s no rush, we still have supplies for a couple of days. We can take as long as we need." Siofra pointed out.


    "True." Agreed Lillia. "Still, we should stop for food and rest here for a little while before we head up. It''s going to be awkward to stop once we''re on those stairs. There doesn''t appear to be much room."

 Chapter 65 - Sixty-Five: Return To The Surface

    After a short break and some food, it was time to head up the staircase. From the bottom it looked as if it went on forever and Lillia was right, it was tight for space. There wasn''t enough room to give Siofra or Serin a hand up the stairs. It really would be difficult to stop for any length of time once we started climbing. Stopping for the night would be out of the question. Perhaps there would bendings on each of the floors as we climbed, but that was something we could only find out once we''d started.


    It wasn''t as if Serin or Siofra were looking particrly wobbly or anything. It was just concern about what was going to happen once fatigue started to set in, on top of their injuries. This wasn''t going to be a quick climb out. It took us nearly two days to walk all the way down here, admittedly this was hopefully a much shorter route, a direct passage. That was if this even led to the top. Either way, no one wanted to hang around down here, or try get through the thick steel door and fight our way back up through any monsters that may remain.


    Climbing the stairs wasn''t pleasant. Injured or not after you''ve climbed a hundred steps, you''ve climbed enough. That was how I felt pretty early on into our climb. Even if we were taking things slowly, it still wasn''t fun. There was absolutely no sign ofndings on any of the floors on the way up to the surface. After at least an hours'' worth of solid climbing our way was once again barred by a heavy door. Just like the entrance to the stairwell it was locked shut with heavy metal bar.


    "Theo, I could do with a hand again." Altria shouted down the stairs to me.


    I somehow managed to squeeze my way past the others on the staircase and made my way to Altria. We soon lifted the bar from the door and pushed it open. Daylight flooded in through the gap. It was still daylight outside; I''d already lost track of time underground. After my eyes adjusted, I realised that it was only brightpared to the torchlight in the stairwell.


    Altria and I both walked through the door a short distance. We came out of a small cave mouth, it seemed to exit somewhere in the forest thaty behind the ruins of the fort. It was hard to tell under the tree cover, but it had to bete afternoon at the earliest. We would be lucky to make it back to the town before night fell.


    As Altria and I stood there, taking in the fresh outside air the rest of the group gradually emerged from the cave and joined us. It hadn''t been an easy climb for any of us, and as the whole party assembled in the wood, we all found somewhere to sit and rest without saying a word.


    "Well, I''m d to finally be out of there and back into the fresh air." Announced Siofra, stretching her arms as she sat against a tree.


    "It is nice to be back in the sunlight again." Agreed Serin.


    As nice as it was to be able to sit in the light of day and rest on the rtively safe forest floor, we couldn''t stay there long. We had probably been sat for about ten minutes, when Lillia finally got up and tried to will the group back into motion.


    "I know you would all like to rest a little longer, but we should make a move. I''d like us to make it back to town before night falls. We''re out of the dungeon, but it isn''t entirely safe here."


    There was a sense of an inaudible groan from each of us, but we all knew that she was right. We had to make it back to the town before we could really rest easy and it would be safer to travel there while we still had the light. No one said anything inint, they just climbed to their feet and got ready to move again.


    "One more push, then a hot bath and cooked meal awaits us. Might as well get going." Serin said as she picked up her gear.


    "I''m definitely feeling the bath, I think it is going to be my first stop when we make it back." I said to Serin.


    "Well, you''re in for a treat. Nothing quite like the sensation of a hot bath after a quest like this."


    The thought of getting to rx properly once we had cleared the final leg of journey spurred the others into action and before long the entire party was ready to go again.


    "Ready when you are Lillia." Altria said while walking ahead a few meters into the wood.


    "Good. How''s it looking?" Lillia asked.


    "Clear as far as I can see."


    "Then we''ll move, please take the lead Altria."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Of course."


    Without hanging around further we got back underway. Altria scouting someway up ahead, followed by Lillia and Siofra, while Serin and I took up the rear. It was only about a ten minute walk, from where we had emerged from the cave, to the edge of the woods. We stepped out of the woods, a short distance to the side of crumbling fort where our quest had begun.


    "Do you think it''s safe around here now?" I asked Serin as we skirted past the side of the fort.


    "Safer, that''s for sure. I doubt there are any guards left patrolling the roof like when we arrived, and I expect that most of the monsters have stopped spawning inside. Then again, we didn''tpletely clear the ce and there is bound to be things down there we missed." She exined.


    "We aren''t likely to be attacked as we pass though?"


    "I doubt it, but best to keep your guard up until we''re back onto the open in."


    "Right."


    Another ten minutes of walking and the old fort was now a safe distance behind us. We were far enough into the ins that surrounded Lintz now, that any ranged shots from the fort would fall well short of us and any enemies approaching us were easily visible from a long way out. I felt considerably safer now than I had done for days.


    Now we were out in the open, I could make a good guess at the time. It looked to be early evening, perhaps seven at thetest. Even if we took a little longer on our walk back, than it took to get here, we would be back by around eight. We would be back in the daylight and hopefully before the town''s gates were closed for the day.


    Of course, the walk back to town did end up taking longer than the way out. There wasn''t a single one among us that had the energy to try and push the pace back, no matter how much they wanted a warm bath or meal. Everyone was worn, and now the threat of immediate danger was removed, we had rxed into a slow pace.


    We reached the town after an hour and a half of walking. There was no queue to enter, but that wasn''t strange for Lintz even at this time of day. As we reached the guard house at the entrance to town, the guards briefly nced over us before waving us in. After that it was just a short walk across town to the guild house and we were back.


    "You can all head to your rooms and the baths if you so wish. I''ll make the report to the guild at the desk." Lillia said as we stepped inside the guild hall.


    "Are you sure? I don''t mind going with you." Serin offered.


    "Yeah. It only takes one of us to make the report. There''s no queue, so I don''t expect it will be long before I can join you all. Don''t worry, I''ll ask the clerk to split the reward equally."


    "Okay then, we''ll leave you to it." Laughed Serin.


    "Just remember to meet here for dinner after you''ve all cleaned up. It might not have been aplete sess, but we still need to celebrate a questpleted!" Lillia instructed as we all started to go our separate ways.


    "Don''t worry Lillia, we''ll all see you back here if we don''t see you before." Altria answered before leaving Lillia in the hall.


    I headed upstairs with the rest of the party as we each went to our own rooms. All I did was step inside and dump my gear. After what Serin had said earlier, I had been desperate to jump into the bath the whole time we walked back. It was going to be my next stop no doubt about it. I chucked my gear into the corner and ditched my armour then headed back out and down to the baths. If I was lucky, I would have them to myself, or at least be the first in there.

 Chapter 66 - Sixty-Six: Back At The Guild

    I made it down to the baths and breathed a sigh of relief. They werepletely deserted as I headed inside. At the very least, I would have them to myself for a little while, even if any of the girls did decide toe and use the male room.


    I climbed in the warm water and sat on the ledge at the far end of the bath. It was great to feel the aches from the road and battles we had fought, melt away. I sat there just rxing and enjoying the quiet of the bathroom. Still, the entire time I was there, I was expecting one of the girls to walk in. At the very least Siofra. She did seem to wash in here as a matter of course.


    Ten minutes had passed and there was no sign of another souling to join me. I sat there waiting for a little longer. Was I a little disappointed that no one else hade, no. It was nice to have the ce to myself, well maybe I was a little. When I had sat there for long enough, I decided it was time to get out and head back to my room before I ended up turning into a shrivelled prune.


    After drying and changing back into my clothes, I headed back into the hallway outside. I passed the women''s bath and could make out the faint sounds of a group of women inside. It sounded like they were having fun. I hadn''t got so used to the girls fawning over me, that I got upset by them all having fun together without me. I thought this and continued up the corridor when a voice called out from behind me.


    "Theo!" It was Serin.


    I stopped and turned around to greet her. She had clearly just left the baths and the sight of her freshly washed and almost glowing brought a smile back to my face.


    "Oh Serin, you''ve just washed up as well." I noted.


    "Yeah, the others are all still in there enjoying the bath."


    "I see, so it was you all."


    "Hmm, don''t tell me you wished we had all joined you now?"


    "N-no. I just thought, didn''t you want to stay in there for longer."


    "Nope. They were all getting silly, and I thought I mighte and see you for a bit before dinner¡­ Shall we head back upstairs?"


    "Sure."


    Serin walked alongside me and the pair of us headed back towards the stairs. We were soon back on our own floor, stopping once we reached the door to my room.


    "I guess I''ll see you downstairs in a little while." I said whilst grabbing the door handle.


    "Um, I was hoping we could talk before we went downstairs. Can Ie in?" Serin asked


    "Yeah, of course."


    We both stepped inside and sat down next to each other on the end of my bed. It suddenly felt a little awkward, so I had to ask what she wanted.


    "Is this about what I did the other day?"


    "No, if I were still upset about that then I wouldn''t be here. But please don''t do something like that again."


    "I''ll try my best¡­ What was it you wanted to talk about?"


    "Well¡­ I actually wanted to do this." She said leaning in to kiss me.


    It took mepletely off guard, Serin acting like this, but I wasn''t going to stop her. If anything, I had been feeling in the need for some attention since we had returned. After a few moments we stopped for air.


    "Hmm, yes. I''m d we had that conversation." I said with a chuckle.


    "Good, then let''s continue."


    "Do we have time? Won''t the others be downstairs soon?"


    "When I left them, they looked like they''d be in there for a while. I think we''ll be alright, and anyway, I''m sure they can wait if not, or eat without us."


    "I suppose."


    We both went in to kiss this time, each holding the other as we did so. I moved my arm along Serin''s leg and up her abdomen, she winced a little as I did so. She was clearly still a bit sore from the fight.


    "Are you okay?" I asked.


    "Yes, I''m fine."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Should you be doing this when you aren''t properly healed?"


    "You''ll just have to heal me then, won''t you." She replied a little suggestively.


    We bothid back onto my bed, then rolled around to face each other, continuing to kiss as we did so. Things started to escte from that point rapidly. First feeling each other through our clothes, then trying to remove them as quickly as possible. Serin winced once again as we got carried away.


    "Here let me heal that." I offered.


    "Hold on a moment, let me finish taking my clothes off first."


    I wasn''t going to argue and justid back on the bed, watching as Serin delicately finished undressing. She carefully undid the buttons on her blouse, then slowly removed the garment, cing on the floor at the side of the bed. She quickly removed her trousers and then just in her pants and bra climbed across the bed to me. I had already stripped down to my boxers as I waited for her.


    I went to sit up as she climbed over, only to be interrupted.


    "No stay there." She insisted.


    She slid down my boxers and pulling out my cock, leaning down and licking the tip, before sliding it inside her mouth. Damn, this was only the second time she had done something like this, but she already had the knack of it. It wasn''t long before I came.


    Serin then proceeded to climb on top of me straddling me as she did. She quickly removed her panties, this time just dashing them on the floor instead of taking the time to ce them down. I could tell just by looking at her that she was eager to get started.


    She took my dick in her hand and carefully positioned it as she lowered herself down. She was already wet, just from anticipation. As I entered her, I activated "Special heal".


    "Mmmnn, Theo." She moaned as I did so.


    The look of pleasure was on her face, even as she had just started moving. I was doing this to heal her¡­ It was definitely not because I liked to hear her voice like that or the expression on her face as I did so.


    Serin rocked back and forth on her hips slowly building up speed. I grabbed and handful of her ample breast as she did so. Before long she started to climax, as she did so she leant forward, and we began to kiss again. After a few moments she rolled off me, thenid on her side looking at me.


    "We''ve been a while, perhaps we should head downstairs soon?" She said still catching her breath a little.


    "I don''t think so." I answered sitting up.


    I rolled her onto her back and started pushing apart her legs.


    "The others¡­ They''ll be waiting for us." She protested.


    "Huh? You were the one that said they can wait."


    I didn''t hesitate to lean in towards her pussy and start licking her clit. Serin stopped protesting and just moaned as I ate her out and fingered her. Seeing that she was now just going with it now, I got back out and pushing her legs further apart, then pushed my dick inside her. Our thighs pped as I thrusted away, Serin pulling the pillows down the bed as she started to cum again.


    Pulling out for a moment I rolled her over then pulled her to her knees, before pushing in from behind. I pulled on her hips as I started to really pound on her. She had never really recovered from the first round and was moaning loudly, whilst tightly gripping the bed sheets. Her insides mped down on me as she came again, that was enough to send me over the edge.


    After finishing up we bothy next to each other, still breathing heavily.


    "Better now?" She asked.


    "Yeah, I suppose¡­" I said rubbing my hand up her leg.


    "Theo, we''ve been ages. You know it won''t be long before Lilliaes looking for us."


    "I suppose, she won''t mind though."


    "Well, she can''t join you at the moment, so perhaps we should head down before shees looking?"


    "Alright."


    "And anyway, I''m starting to get hungry!"

 Chapter 67 - Sixty-Seven: Time To Celebrate

    Knowing that staying there for much longer would only be trouble, I reluctantly started to get dressed. Well, I suppose there was alwayster. In the time it took us to dress no one hade to the room looking for us, so we headed downstairs to meet up with the rest of the party.


    The guild hall was mostly empty when we made it downstairs. There were a few tables with groups sat eating here and there, but this ce was just as quiet as always. Altria, Lillia and Siofra had alreadye down and grabbed a table. When they saw us enter the room, they waved us other.


    "Hey you two. Hurry up, we wanted to order some food already!" Siofra yelled over from halfway across the room.


    They may have been waiting for us to order food, but I could see from here that they had already got on with the drinks order. There was a three quarters empty bottle of wine on the table by the time we arrived.


    "Sorry we''rete down. I wasn''t expecting you to all be here yet." Serin apologised as we reached the table.


    "Don''t worry about it, we haven''t been here long." Replied Lillia.


    We both took up seats with the others at the table.


    "Well, what have you been doing? It''s been over an hour since you left the bathroom by yourself." Asked Siofra.


    We must have only nced at each other for a moment, but it was enough for Siofra.


    "Oh, I know that look! You two were together this whole time, weren''t you?" Asked Siofra.


    "We¡­" Started Serin.


    "I expect they were. It''s not like they would be trying to keep it a secret." Interrupted Lillia.


    "Oh, so you two are an item? I had no idea¡­" Siofra was a little surprised.


    "Well kind of, I suppose." Serin replied stumbling on her words a little.


    "I don''t think anyone has officially said anything." Altria spoke up adding her thoughts. "Well, we all kind of share Theo a bit, if we''re being honest."


    "What, all of you?" Asked Siofra, now even more surprised.


    "Yes, all of us¡­ Well not Lillia of course!" Altria added correcting herself.


    "So just you two then¡­ Hmm, well that makes me feel better. I''d feel bad if this was an exclusive arrangement. I can see why you would be happy sharing though, he definitely has some skill in that department." Siofra said with a grin.


    "Oh, you as well. When did that happen?" Asked Lillia.


    "The first night that you all got here."


    "Why does that not surprise me¡­" Lillia said looking across the table at me.


    "Oh yeah that. Well, I was taking a bath by myself, in the men''s bath by the way. Then Siofra came in and she came on pretty strong. That''s what happened." I exined.


    "It''s okay Theo. Nobody minds." Serin said smiling next to me.


    Serin might not, but I was starting to get the feeling that it bugged Lillia a bit. At least with Siofra and while she wasn''t able to join in the fun. I was also starting to feel a little concern about what might happen tonight. Altria had already slipped up and nearly told Siofra that I was sleeping with Lillia as well. With everyone nowfortable around Siofra, they had rxed about keeping the secret. We were adding alcohol tonight and thest thing I would want is to be killed by Lillia''s family, all because ofpse from the others.


    "Yeah no one minds Theo." Siofra said nudging me in the side. "You should just count yourself lucky that three beautiful women are happy to share your time."


    I was definitely happy about that. At least it seemed that Siofra only thought that Altria had misspoke and wasn''t including Lillia in the, all of them sharing she mentioned¡­


    "Ahum." Coughed Lillia. "As happy as I am that you are all able to share Theo amicably, we''re here tonight to celebrate the sessfulpletion of our quest. We should order food and more drink. We''ve definitely earnt it."


    "I couldn''t agree more. We can leave the rest tillter." Siofra said nudging me in the ribs again.


    Thest of the wine was poured into mine and Serin''s sses and then Siofra called for the waitress toe over. Things being as quiet as they were here it was long before we were being served. I had a feeling that it was going to be close to impossible for me not to get drunk tonight. Well, it was a celebration. I''d just have to be careful, so that I wouldn''t slip up.


    The waitress soon came and went and before I knew it there were more bottles of wine on the table. It was hard not to get caught up in the celebratory mood, the girls were all in a good mood. No one would me them either, I guess. No one died on the quest and we achieved almost everything that they had set out to do. I suppose if they were being picky, they would have liked to have question the demon woman further, but that''s hardly the sort of thing that you would be able to n for.


    By the time we had finished eating, we had got through four bottles of wine since Serin and I had arrived. I wasn''t sure how much the others had drunk before we got there, but they were already more than a little tipsy.


    "That healing technique you use really is something. The side effect from it is pretty unique¡­" Siofra said leaning over on the table towards me.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yeah, it is a custom skill." I exined.


    "Do all of your skills work like that?"


    "No, not that way, but they all seem to operate in an unexpected way."


    "Hmm interesting¡­ Really Lillia, you are missing out. It''s quite something, it''s a pity you can''t join in." Siofra said turning her gaze to Lillia.


    "I know it. I was the first person that got to experience it!" Lillia replied without thinking.


    "Really? Should you be doing that?"


    "Well, I was injured there wasn''t really any other choice at the time. It wasn''t like Theo knew what it was going to do to me back then either!" Lillia exined further.


    "I see¡­ I bet it was hard to control yourself after that. I''ve been wanting another taste all of this time."


    "I''d be lying if I said it wasn''t." Lillia said blushing a little.


    "You know if her parents ever found out¡­" Siofra said turning back to me.


    "I know¡­ They won''t though, will they?" I asked.


    "Not from me, at least not if I can help it. They do have ways of extracting that kind of information¡­ I wouldn''t want to be receiving that treatment!" Sheughed.


    "Do you think they are likely to try, after you''ve partied with us?"


    "No of course not, or at least I hope not! I''ve heard about it before and it sounds awful. But they would only do that if they had reason to suspect something serious. Like if the fate of the alliance depended on it. Not over a personal matter. You can rx for now." She told me casually.


    "I hope so."


    "You look worried, just how far have you gone?"


    "Well, maybe it''s better if you don''t know."


    "Oh¡­" Siofra leant in. "You know, just thinking about this is making me horny. We should head upstairs. I wouldn''t mind a little time with you alone." She said grabbing my hand.


    "I don''t think so." Altria interrupted, having overheard Siofra. "I''ll be wanting toe as well." She added.


    "I won''t mind in that case." Agreed Siofra.


    "Hold on, this is supposed to be a celebration as a party. You three can''t just go and leave us down here." Lillia objected.


    I was starting to feel I was getting into dangerous territory.


    "Well, you can''t join in Lillia." Siofra replied.


    "I can¡­ Come on you already know what happened." Lillia retorted.


    Ah crap.


    "Well, why don''t we all head up? We can do this as a party activity." Suggested Serin.


    "You too Serin?


    She was also a little drunk. Not one of the girls was thinking how this might affect me, but I could see that I had little chance of getting out of this.


    "You heard her Theo." Siofra said grabbing my hand and almost pulling me to my feet. "Don''t worry this will be our little secret. I promise!"


    Before I knew it, I was being led out of the guild hall and upstairs by all four of the girls. As exciting as that was, I still had some concerns. I was going to have a serious talk with them all once they were sober and I could talk some sense into them.

 Chapter 68 - Sixty-Eight: The Party Moves Upstairs

    We were upstairs in no time at all. We stopped outside the first room we came to, it just happened to be Lillia''s. She quickly opened the door, and I was swept inside by the girls. As soon as we were inside Siofra grabbed me by the waist and started heavily kissing me. She was so forceful that I was almost pushed backwards.


    "Hold on, who said you could go first?" Asked Lillia.


    "First? I''m not¡­ Don''t you think after what happened, we should pamper Theo a little? At least for tonight." Siofra answered.


    "I suppose, he did save our lives."


    Siofra walked me backwards to the bed and pushed me backwards onto the covers once we reached it.


    "What''s the n then?" Asked Altria.


    "Hmm¡­ Why don''t we start with a little strip tease and then take it from there? You just stay there Theo." Answered Siofra.


    "Seems like a good starting point." Agreed Serin, who had already started undoing the buttons to her blouse.


    The rest of the girls followed her lead. In front of me the four beautiful women were gradually removing their items of clothing. A few minutester and they were each stood there in just their underwear. Each of them looking eager to begin.


    Once they were all stripped down to just their pants and bras, they all climbed on the bed with me. Serinid down beside me and we started to kiss. At the same time the other three moved to my lower half. They quickly removed my trousers and boxers, before the three of them begun their pampering.


    I couldn''t see clearly what was going on, but from the sensation it felt like two were on my cock while the other was licking my balls. I could feel the tip of my penis in one of their mouths and the other was gently licking the shaft. Seeing that I was getting quite distracted by what was happening to me down below, Serin stopped kissing me and after quickly removing her bra, took my hand and ced it on her breast.


    "Don''t forget about me." She told me.


    I squeezed her firm and soft breast in my hand, and my free hand worked its way up her inner thigh, eventually reaching her pussy. I rubbed her clit until she was wet and slipped my fingers inside her.


    "Hey, no fair! I thought we were supposed to be pampering Theo." Lilliained having noticed what was going on.


    "She is. I just felt like doing this as well." I replied.


    I carried on regardless. Only to hear an "eek" from down the bed. One of the girls momentarily stopped licking me down there.


    "Altria!" Lillia said sounding a little shocked.


    "Huh? You were justining about being left out only a moment ago."


    I had to look up from where I wasid with Serin to see exactly what was going on down there. Altria had barely moved from where she was licking my balls, but I could see that one of her hands was by Lillia. I couldn''t see clearly, but it looked like she was fingering her at the same time.


    Siofra stopped what she was doing as well to see what was happening.


    "What''s the noise for? It''s what you asked for and you''ve stopped doing what you were supposed to be doing¡­" She said with a chuckle.


    "Fine..." Lillia Said, not stopping Altria and moving back in.


    "Hold on a moment. I''ve got an Idea." Siofra said as she changed position.


    She unclipped her bra, letting her ginormous tits flop out. After chucking her bra on the floor, she straddled my lower half facing away from me. She leant forward and put my cock in between her breasts. They were so huge that only a couple of inches from the top was sticking out. My dick wet from the girl''s mouths, slid nicely in between her boobs. It felt good, but it was about to get better.


    "What are you waiting for Lillia?" Siofra asked pointing to her chest.


    Lillia got her meaning and putting her head over her breast took the end of my dick in her mouth. I was starting to lose focus on Serin as Siofra rubbed her breasts up and down and Lillia sucked the end of my dick.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I never thought I would see you like this princess!" Siofra said still jiggling her tits on my dick.


    Lillia''s mouth was too full to respond, she just kept sucking away. There was no way that she wouldn''t haveined otherwise. I half expected her to stop, but then she wouldn''t want Siofra to be doing a better job than her.


    With the three girls all busily trying to please me down there, it wasn''t long before I started to reach my limit. It felt really good, and before I knew it, I was there. I came without warning in Lillia''s mouth. She didn''tin, just stopped briefly to wipe the side of her mouth.


    There was only a short brake. Siofra moved quickly, she took my dick in her hand at the base and quickly turned around to face me. Before the others realised what was happening, she was lowering herself onto me.


    "I''ll go first then." She said as my dick slipped inside.


    "Siofra, no fair!" Comined Lillia.


    "Well, if it''s like that¡­" Altria said moving behind Siofra.


    Altria held Siofra from behind, she started kissing her on the neck as her arms reached around her body. One hand took in the side of one of her massive breasts, while the other hand wandered down to her lower half. Siofra was already rocking on her hips and paying little attention to what Altria was doing. That was until her other hand started rubbing against her clit.


    Whilst this was going on, I was still rubbing Serin''s pussy and alternating between squeezing and sucking on her tits. Sharing my gaze between Serin and what the other girls were doing at the other end of the bed. While I was doing this, I felt a hand on the back of my head. I turned to see who it was and found Lillia there.


    She had climbed up to this end of the bed as Altria had moved her attention to Siofra. She ran her hand up my body and started to kiss me as I turned my head to face her. Now no one was really being left out of this.


    I let things continue like that for some time. It was only when I started to feel like Siofra was cumming, her vagina convulsing on my dick that I decide to mix things up a little. Siofra climbed off andy on her side, catching her breath a little. I sat up and quickly rolled Lillia onto her back. She opened her legs wide, expectantly waiting for me to prate her. That wasn''t what I was going to do, at least not quite yet.


    I leant over to Serin and whispered in her ear.


    "You should climb on top of Lillia."


    "Really?" She asked, looking a little embarrassed.


    "Yeah, it''ll be fun." I replied.


    "O-okay¡­" She agreed still looking a little reluctant.


    Serin was the least experienced out of all of us, so it shouldn''t have been a surprise that she wasn''t too sure what to do with all of this. It wasn''t that long ago that she was a virgin. She could probably still count the number of times that she''d had sex.


    Still, she did what I asked and climbed on top of the surprised looking Lillia. She climbed over her, in front of her hips. As she did so I moved behind her and pushing Lillia''s legs forward a little pushed my dick inside of her. Lillia was already soaking wet, she had been waiting for this and I slipped inside easily.


    Pulling Serin to a sitting position I kissed the back of her neck whilst I grabbed her breast and gently rubbed her clit. At the same time, I started thrusting into Lillia. Both of the girls moaned a little as I moved. Seeing all of this going on Altria didn''t want to miss out. She climbed across the bed and straddled Lillia, exposing her pussy right over her face.


    "Altria, what are you doing?" Lillia asked.


    "Can''t you do it a little Lillia?" Replied Altria.


    "I suppose so."


    As Lillia starting eating Altria''s pussy from below, Altria arched her head, enjoying the sensation. Getting carried away she reached over and started squeezing Serin''s other breast. I felt Serin wince a little at the sudden touch of another, but she didn''t say a word.


    By this time Siofra had decided to join in. She climbed to far end of the bed and from behind Altria and started doing to her what she had been to doing to Siofra only minutes before. As ourplicated formation was nowplete, I activated "special heal" as I started to pound Lillia harder.

 Chapter 69 - Sixty-Nine: The Night Continues

    It wasn''t long before Lillia started to cum from the effects of "special heal" whilst being fucked. I continued swing away until she climaxed. Once she did, I pulled out, then I pushed Serin down onto all fours and slipped my dick inside her from behind. She let out a cute little moan as I slid inside. Once all the way in I grabbed her hips and started thrusting away.


    Lillia had lost all concentration as she had started to cum. This caused the end of our little formation. When Lillia stopped eating out Altria, Siofra and her rolled off to the side of the bed. Both of those girls seemed more than happy to have fun with each other. It was a nice sight, watching the pair make out and finger each other as I took Serin from behind.


    I kept on pounding Serin she soon started to cum, and I wasn''t far behind her. By the time I was finished I was breathing heavily and starting to feel the effect from all the exertion. Iid back on the bed trying to catch my breath a little. I deactivated the skill and felt a little better with my mana no longer being drained. I wasn''t going to get much rest though. I''d not longid back when Altria climbed over me, peering down on me.


    "I hope you don''t think this is over?" She asked me.


    "I wasn''t expecting it would be yet." I replied.


    Altria grabbed my dick and skipped it into her mouth without saying another word. She continued to suck away until I waspletely hard once again. As soon as I was, she stopped and crawled forward on all fours up my body. As she moved, she grabbed my dick and slipped it inside of her and leant forward kissing me.


    As we kissed Altria raised and lowered her hips rhythmically and slowly increasing her speed. I was enjoying being ridden again, but as I caught my breath, I decided to take control again. I pushed Altria up and onto her back. I spread her legs as shey there and started to fuck her hard.


    I had enough mana recovered now to reactivate "special heal" all of the girls moaned a little as soon as it was on, not just Altria. She was however close to climax as I continued to fuck her. I was still some way off as she came. Rolling her onto her face I decided to take her from behind, not giving her a moments rest and nailing her until I was satisfied too.


    "Don''t think I''m going to let you stop now." Siofra called over from the far end of the bed.


    She was knelt over an embarrassed and red in the face Serin. She was currently rubbing her clit and gently teasing her pussy.


    "If you don''t hurry over here, I''m going to convince the innocent Serin here of my womanly charms." Siofra told me.


    I was pretty sure that half of what she felt wasing from my skill. I deactivated it for now, I needed not to waste too much mana. This seemed like it was going tost a while.


    I nced over at Serin, she was definitely feeling the experience even if she was trying not to show it. Thinking about it, I''d never really found how things like that were viewed here. Altria and Siofra were quick enough to do it. Lillia was a little apprehensive, but in the end let Altria do whatever she wanted to her. I wasn''t sure if Serin was holding back and biting her lip, because she was being restrained in front of me or because it was Siofra.


    I moved over and behind Siofra. Grabbing her butt and slipping my dick back and forward against the underneath of her vagina. I could feel the muscles in her rear tense in anticipation of me prating her, but that wasn''t going to happen. I was only teasing her a little. I pushed my knees under Serin legs and dipped the tip of my dick into her pussy, slowly pushing in up to the base. Serin moaned loudly now feeling me inside of her.


    "Hey." Comined Siofra.


    "What? I thought this was about doing what I wanted?" I asked.


    "Yeah, but¡­ I thought it was my turn again and you were just teasing me."


    "You''re starting to sound like Lillia." Iughed.


    She even pouted a little like her.


    "She does not!" Lilliained, pouting in the same way.


    Perhaps it was just an elf thing.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll keep her distracted." Altria said, pulling something out from her bag.


    "Err thanks. What''s that?" I asked.


    "A magical item. Liz makes them, she keeps them in the back room¡­" Lillia answered before turning a little red. "Not that I have one myself. I just know what they are."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh right."


    Altria pulled Siofra a little to the side.


    "W-what is that?" Asked Siofra.


    Altria didn''t reply, she switched on the magical item a pushed it inside Siofra''s pussy from behind. Siofra moaned as bit of her juices sprayed out the back. Altria wasn''t messing around and that thing seemed to have some serious vibration. Now it was only Lillia that wasn''t joining in the fun. Seeing this Altria reached to her side and chucked what to be appeared to be a smaller version of the magical item that she was using on Siofra.


    Lillia caught the item easily.


    "W-what do I do with this?" She asked.


    "Use it on yourself or get Theo to do it to you." Altria answered.


    Lillia went back to pouting, but despite looking embarrassed she switched the item on. She sat back at the far end of the bed. She spread her legs open, putting everything in full view of me whilst I was still pounding away on Serin. Lillia at first gingerly pressed the item against her clit. I could see from her expression that she liked the sensation.


    As time went on, she seemed to worry less about us watching her and more about enjoying herself. She had soon moved from rubbing the item on her clit, to slipping it inside. From my position I could see Altria fucking Siofra with the magical item, Lillia fucking herself and of course, Serin writhing underneath me. It was a great sight.


    At this rate I would be the first to finish¡­ I decided to activate "special heal" once again just to push things in my favour. All of the girls moaned, Lillia and Siofra sprayed a little with each thrust of the item and Serin tightly gripped the sheets as she started to cum. I leant forward a little, grabbing a handful of her pert breasts. That was the straw and I creampied Serin as she came.


    The night went on like that for hours. Despite it being my turn to be pampered as they said before, I wasn''t allowed a moments rest until it was clear that neither I nor they could go on anymore. The rest of the girls left the room as they dressed, until it was just me and Lillia left there.


    I went to leave and Lillia grabbed my hand.


    "Hey, why don''t you stay here tonight?" She asked.


    "But¡­"


    "It''s not like there is anything for Siofra to find out about now is there?"


    "I suppose so."


    I was really going to have to talk to everyone about this tomorrow. This getting back to Lillia''s family would be the end of me. Lillia pulled back in the direction and I followed her. We both climbed into the bed.


    We bothy there looking at each other for a moment, until Lillia rolled over.


    "Theo."


    "Yeah?"


    "Hold me please."


    She could be cute like this sometimes too. I did as she asked a put my arms around her. In next to no time at all we were both fast asleep.

 Chapter 70 - Seventy: A Slow Start

    I woke the next morning when Lillia started to move in the bed. I rolled over, from the light spilling in from the curtains I knew it wasn''t early morning anymore. This wasn''t much of a surprise. We were all uptest night. I still felt a little tired this morning from all the activity the previous day and night.


    "Oh, you''re awake" Lillia said noticing I''d moved too.


    "Yeah, just about." I replied a little sleepily.


    "Sorry, I was trying not to wake you." She apologised while sitting up in the bed.


    "Don''t worry about it, it''s probably time to wake up already."


    "Well, it isn''t early anymore, but we don''t have anything to do today. I doubt the others will be rushing about either. You can rx."


    "That''s good. What about heading back to Dunshelm though?" I asked.


    "Well, there isn''t any need to rush back. It isn''t like we have another quest we''ve signed up to yet. We''ll be getting a carriage back there. I expect we can take one at any time today, or tomorrow if we wanted. So, there is no rush."


    "Ah, that is good. We can actually rx a little." I sighed, relieved.


    "Yes, and it means we have time for this." She said reaching down under the sheets.


    Her hand slipped down my chest and over my belly. She went straight to my dick and started stroking it. I was already stiff, it being the morning and waking next to someone as beautiful as Lillia. Her touching me down there only finished the process off.


    "You''re feeling like that already? Even afterst night." I asked.


    "Yes¡­ It looks like I''m not the only one either."


    "Do we really have time? The others aren''t going toe calling sometime, soon are they?"


    "No¡­ Probably not. I don''t think anyone will be moving around in a hurry after yesterday."


    "I suppose."


    "And it isn''t often I get you all to myself anymore. I''m going to make the most of it."


    She pushed back the covers and moved down the bed, positioning herself in between my legs. She leant forward and put my cock in her mouth as far as she could take it. She blew me like that for a little while until she decided to switch. She put my dick through her tits and was just sucking the end.


    It felt great in between Lillia''srge and pert breasts, lubed up a little from, her blowjob. I was surprised at how quickly and how excited this made me feel, even after the night before. I don''t know how I had anything left in me, but I was soon ready.


    "Lillia, I''m about to¡­"


    She just looked at me nodded and continued with her tit job. I shot my load into her mouth, a little dribbled down her cheek, but she quickly wiped it away. Seeing she was done she climbed up next to me again.


    It was my turn now, I put my head in between her thighs and started to eat her out. A slight moan slipped her lips as her thighs started to tighten a little around my head. I carried on until she was soaking wet down there. Once she was, I pressed apart her legs, pushing them past her hips and holding them there is pushed inside her.


    Her insides were coiling around me right from the start. She really wanted it this morning. I let go of her legs and moved forward. Kissing her on the lips, as I grasped her breasts. As I moved forwards her legs wrapped around me. Her hips moving in time with my own, both of us speeding up as we reached a climax.


    Afterwards we bothy there holding each other for some time, until I finally decided that we should leave the bed at some point.


    "I know there is no rush today, but we should probably head downstairs and see what the others are doing. They will eventuallye looking if we stay here all day." I told her.


    Lillia stretched with a yawn.


    "Yeah, we should. We''ll head down. I just wanted a little time with you to myself. It seemed like it has been too long and the number wanting to share has only gotrger. You are my summons after all." She told me.


    "You aren''t feeling a little jealous, are you?"


    "No, it isn''t like that. I just wanted to be a little selfish for once. While there was time for it."


    "I see."


    Lillia finally climbed out of bed. She was stillpletely naked. I was going to get up as well, but I decided toy there and watch her dress. Her elven body was close to perfect, not a blemish on her skin anywhere. Thick toned thighs, a waist that went in at just the right ce andrge breasts that almost pointed upwards. She looked like she was only just in her early twenties at most, but I knew that she was easily many times my own age. Must be nice being an elf.


    Watching her dress almost made me want to go for another round, but as Lillia became fully clothed she looked over at me almost impatiently.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I thought you wanted to get up?" She asked.


    "Yeah, I''m justing."


    I slipped out of the bed and started to collect my clothes that had been thrown about the room the night before. The girls had almost torn my clothes from me and had chucked them all over. I walked to the sink in the corner. I quickly washed my face and body before dressing. I''d definitely want to bathe before we went anywhere, but this would suffice for breakfast in the hall.


    "Shall we head down?" Lillia asked seeing I had dressed.


    "Yeah."


    I wondered if any of the others would be down there. I was anxious to have a word with Siofra before we left. I really wanted to know, what if anything at all she would be reporting to the elven royals. Recalling to them what had happenedst night would spell disaster for me.


    When we stepped into the hall there was only one member of our party there. A slightly pale and quiet looking Serin. She was sat alone and looked to be slowly nursing a cup of tea down. We crossed the hall and joined her at the table.


    "Oh, morning you two." Serin said weakly looking up from her cup.


    "Are you okay? You don''t sound too great." I asked her.


    "I''m fine¡­ Well, I''ll be better in a little while. It''s been some time since I drank so much as yesterday, and I forgot that it makes me feel like this." She answered.


    "Ah, so that''s what it is."


    "Yeah, and you know¡­ I''m a little embarrassed about everything that happened yesterday." She said blushing a little.


    I guess that shouldn''t have been much of a surprise. That was quite the step up, and she was new to all of that. If I had been less drunk myself, I don''t think I would have taken part. Or at least not let Serin get dragged in with it.


    "Embarrassed? I wouldn''t be. At least Altria didn''t have her way with you like she did with me." Lillia said blushing as well just thinking about it.


    "This is true. I don''t know if I could face her if she had!"


    Serin looked genuinely worried when she said that. Altria probably wouldn''t have just done it like she did with Lillia. Probably.


    "Um, have you seen Siofra this morning?" I asked.


    "No. I''ve been the only one here until you came downstairs." Serin answered.


    "I see."


    "Why, is something up?"


    "No¡­ I just wanted to have a word. You know, afterst night and what Lillia said before."


    "Oh, right. Yes, I''d forgotten all about that with everything that happened."


    "Yeah, I think we all did."


    "She''s probably still in bed. She was always terrible the next day after drinking. I wouldn''t think anything of it." Lillia tried to reassure me.


    "I hope that''s it."


    "I''ll speak with her too. So long as there is nothing to suspect, they won''t ask her."


    "But you said they were likely to use any method to find out what she knows?" I asked.


    "Yes, they will¡­ But they aren''t going to just torture her for every piece of information. As long as they don''t suspect anything is going on, they aren''t likely to ask about it. They won''t be suspicious if she doesn''t tell them either."


    "I''m still worried."


    "Me too¡­ I don''t think she is likely to sell you out unless she has no choice. Anyway, they might not question her at all. It''s not like you''ve given them any reason to suspect you. You''ve got on with gaining experience and your duties without question. Try not to worry too much."


    "You say that, but it''s my life that''s on the line."

 Chapter 71 - Seventy-One: A Little Reassurance

    While the three of us were sat there talking and waiting to order our breakfast, a very tired and worse for wear looking Altria appeared in the guild hall. She slowly made her way across room to us, looking like she hadn''t had a minute''s sleep. Once she reached us, she flung herself down on a spare seat.


    "Need tea and a fry up." She said before resting her head on the table.


    "Are you not feeling well this morning Altria?" Asked Serin.


    "No¡­ But I expect I''ll be fine after some food. I hope." Altria answered lifting her head from the table for a moment, before slumping back down again.


    Serinughed a little.


    "Well, I suppose we could order now, but Siofra hasn''te down yet." Exined Serin.


    "We might as well order. There''s no telling when she will appear, and I doubt she will mind if we have already ordered." Lillia suggested, whilst waving to the waitress doing her rounds at the far end of the room.


    The waitress noticed Lillia and started to make her way across the room to us. At the same time another person had descended from the residential floors of the building and slowly made their way to our table. It was Siofra and she was looking in an even worse state than Altria currently did.


    "Morning¡­" She said when she had finally dragged herself to our table.


    "Oh Siofra¡­ Morning." I answered turning to see her. "You look awful!"


    "Oh great, thanks Theo¡­ I feel like it too." She said whilst almost copsing into thest seat at our table.


    "Are you sure you''re okay to be up?"


    "Yeah. I couldn''t sleep anymore, and this wasn''t getting any better just lying there. I had to get up and do something about it."


    "Well, you''re just in time for food. Hopefully, that will help you feel a little better."


    "I hope so."


    The waitress came and took our orders. Unsurprisingly everyone went with some kind of fry up for breakfast. We might not all have been felling quite as bad as Altria or Siofra, but all of us were nursing a little bit of a hangover.


    Once the waitress left, I decided to ask Siofra about what had been bothering me.


    "Um Siofra, I know you aren''t feeling your best right now, but there was something that I''ve been meaning to check with you sincest night."


    "You want to know if I''m going to tell anyone about what you''ve been doing with Lillia right?"


    "Err yeah¡­"


    "No, not if I can help it. Believe it or not I wouldn''t like it if anything bad happened to you."


    "Thanks¡­ Can you be sure they won''t force you?"


    "No¡­ But it''s hardly likely that they would. Not that Lillia''s family aren''t afraid to use any methods at their disposal, to find out what they want from someone like me. Isn''t that right Lillia?"


    "Yes¡­" Lillia answered looking ashamed.


    "Well, that''s why she stopped adventuring with me. She didn''t want me getting hurt because of her¡­ Don''t worry, I doubt it''s something they are likely to suspect, not unless you''ve done anything to make them."


    "I don''t think so." I answered.


    "Good, but you''ll need to be careful. It isn''t just me, they have all sorts of contacts within the guild that provide them with information. If I were you, I would make sure no one outside of this circle finds out."


    "Right¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>


    There was only one other, Jules. She wouldn''t at least I hoped, not if she had the choice at least.


    "Anyway, isn''t there something else you should be asking about? Not just from me, but from Lillia and Altria."


    "I''m not sure¡­" I didn''t know what Siofra meant by that.


    "Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten what that woman said? I''m sure she said something else to you before shebusted too."


    She was right, it had slipped my mind. That was something that I had been meaning to press the others about more.


    "Yes, I do. Thanks Siofra."


    "Don''t worry about it. From what I heard when she first spoke. She wanted to know why you were working with two of the taboo breakers. I can only guess that she was referring to the summoning ritual, to Lillia and Altria. If you want to know more, then asking them must be your best bet, right?"


    "I think so." I said turning to the pair expectantly.


    "But we don''t know anything about that. Right Altria? We don''t have any idea what she meant by the taboo breakers." Lillia said a little defensively.


    "I''ve never heard it being called that before, no. That isn''t something that we would need to keep from you either. My best guess would be the fact that the summoning process results in your death then binds you to this world through the relics." Exined Altria.


    "Perhaps¡­ But before she mentioned the taboo breakers, she said the one''s that murdered me and brought me here. Why would she say that if they weren''t two separate things?" I asked.


    "That''s true, I heard her say that too. It would be odd of her to have mentioned it like that if they weren''t separate things." Serin spoke up agreeing with me.


    "Then I have no idea at all what she could be referring to. What was it she said to you before shebusted?" Asked Altria.


    "She only said one thing. The demon lord is not who I think it is. What could she have meant by that?" I asked.


    "I''ve no idea. The demon lord is the demon lord. I don''t what they could have meant by that." Altria answered.


    "I don''t what she could have meant either." Insisted Lillia.


    It didn''t seem that either of them was trying to hide anything from me this time. It didn''t feel like it was information that they would need to keep from me either. Not with what I had already been told by Liz. Then it dawned on me who might just be the best person to ask about this. Liz. I had a feeling that she knew or at least suspected a lot more than she was letting on when we spoke before. When I got back, I would have to go and ask her opinion on what the demon woman had told me.


    "I don''t think they are hiding anything from you." Serin tried to reassure me. "I''ve never heard of the demon lord being called anything other than that and I''ve never heard of the summoning ritual being called breaking the taboo either."


    "Thanks Serin. For what it''s worth, I believe them. I don''t think they know what she was telling us anymore than I do¡­ I think it something we need to investigate. It could end up being important."


    "When we make it back to Dunshelm we''ll look into it. It isn''t like we have any other leads on the demon lord anyway." Promised Lillia.


    "Thanks. Maybe if we look into it from another angle, we might find some information about their origin and that could give us clues about their abilities. They might have been known by something else before. Maybe there is information avable under another name?" I asked.


    "That could be a possibility. If that is the case, then what she said could turn out to be really useful to us!" Lillia agreed.


    "See, aren''t you d you asked now?" Grinned Siofra.


    "Yes. Thanks for reminding me."


    I was sure there had to be some meaning in the words of that woman. At the very least it gave us something to research. I would just have to wait and see what Liz thought about it when we got back.


    As we finished talking the waitress reappeared with our breakfast. Everyone started to look at little better at the sight of their food arriving. All of us eager to tuck in and hopefully get feel a little better from the previous night''s excesses.

 Chapter 72 - Seventy-Two: Time To Say Goodbye

    After breakfast it was time to decide when we would make our way back to Dunshelm. It was Lillia that brought up the topic as the waitress came and cleared our table.


    "I was thinking about checking at the guild desk about the avability of a carriage back to Dunshelm. I don''t know if we will be able to catch one today or whether we will have to wait until tomorrow. What are everyone''s thoughts, if we have a choice?" Asked Lillia.


    "Well, it will take at least two days by carriage. If we have the chance to leave today, I''d prefer to do that. I have things to attend to back at home and would be happy to return earlier." Answered Serin.


    "I''m not particrly bothered either way." Replied a now perkier looking Altria.


    "I suppose it doesn''t make much difference to me. It''s not Like I have much I need to return to back there." I offered.


    "I''d personally like to return as soon as possible. I want to report what happened to our guild branch. So, if no one objects, I''ll try and arrange our transport for this afternoon." Suggested Lillia.


    No one objected.


    "So, you''ll all be leaving soon? Well apart from getting injured, I''ve enjoyed our time together even if it was a little short." Siofra said a little wistfully.


    "We''ll see you again Siofra. I won''t leave it as long asst time, but you''ll need to let me know if you move again!" Lillia said.


    "I will, and you know if you all need an extra party member for one of your expeditions. Feel free to ask me."


    "We will, thank you¡­ Okay, I''m going to check with the clerk at the desk. The rest of you may as well wait here. There isn''t any point in getting ready to leave until we know what''s going on." Lillia told us as she got up from her seat.


    Lillia left us and went to speak with the girl at the desk. While we waited for Lillia to return, the rest of us stayed at the table and chatted away.


    "So, what will you do once we''ve all left Siofra?" I asked.


    "What I''ve always done. Take quests and kill monsters, I''ve got to make a living after all. Why, are you going to miss me?" She replied with a chuckle.


    "Yeah, of course. We''ve been through a lot in a short time and I doubt we would have gotten through it so well if it wasn''t for your help. You know, it''s been fun."


    "Maybe I''lle to Dunshelm and visit sometime."


    "I''d like that."


    Lillia returned from talking to clerk and sat back down with us at the table.


    "What did they say?" Asked Serin.


    "I''ve booked us ces for this afternoon. It leaves in an hour. It isn''t much time I know, but it''s enough to get ready. Probably a good idea if we went and packed now."


    We all started to get up from the table except for Lillia who was still sat there. Siofra looked as if she was going to head upstairs with us all until Lillia called her back.


    "Siofra, please stay and talk with me for a moment. I''d like a little time alone with you. If you don''t mind?"


    Siofra looked a little disappointed but stopped and walked back to the table.


    "Sure." She replied.


    If I had to guess, Siofra was nning oning back upstairs with me before we left. I wouldn''t have minded, but we were short for time and if Lillia kept her busy, that would make things easier for me.


    As it was, I was heading back downstairs again within thirty minutes. On my way out of my room I ran into Serin and Altria. The pair had both gathered their things and were also on the way back down to the guild hall.


    "Are you sure you''ve picked up everything?" Asked Altria''s voice from behind me as I locked the door to my room.


    "Yeah. It''s not like I had much to collect. Pretty much everything that I have was already in this bag." I answered as I turned to face them.


    "Good. There won''t be a chance to return once we''ve left."


    "Even if I did leave something, it would be a piece of gear. It''s not like I have any possessions that I treasure. I was brought here with nothing. I suppose the closest thing to something I wouldn''t want to lose is my sword and I have that. Even if I did lose it, I guess I could always ask Beth to make me another one."


    "That''s quite a sad thing to hear." Noted Serin.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well, it''s not like there is nothing important to me in this world. Just not my possessions. It''s kind of refreshing. Where I came from there was so much stuff it was almost overwhelming."


    "What have you got here that''s important to you?" Serin asked seemingly not having caught my meaning.


    "You guys of course." I answered.


    "Well¡­ That''s kind of sweet."


    "I still feel sorry for you." Laughed Altria.


    The three of us made our way back down to the guild hall. There was no sign of either Lillia or Siofra when we got there. The pair must have either gone to Lillia''s room to continue talking or Siofra had left already.


    I kind of hoped she was still here. I had to admit when I first met her, I found her a little overconfident and pushy, but she seemed like a nice girl at heart. I''d feel a little bad if we left without having a chance to say goodbye.


    "Well, it looks like Lillia is getting ready. We may as well go and drop our key''s over at the desk while we wait." Altria suggested after scanning the room.


    "Sure." Agreed Serin.


    This ce being as quiet as always, it only took us a couple of minutes to hand back our keys. There was still no sign of Lilliaing down from her room.


    "Do you think we should go and check up on her?" I asked.


    There was probably only about twenty minutes left until we were supposed to leave now.


    "No, there''s no need. She won''t bete." Answered Altria.


    "Okay."


    "Why don''t we go and sit out in the fresh air while we wait? It is a nice day out." Serin suggested.


    "Sounds good to me." I answered.


    "Why not. That way we can keep an eye out for the carriage as well." Agreed Altria.


    The three of us stepped outside onto the tall steps that lead down from the guild''s entrance. Serin was right, it was a nice day out. The sun was shining and there was barely a cloud in the sky. We dropped our bags and took up seats at the side of the steps. Looking over the small za down below.


    We had been sat there for about fifteen minutes when the doors opened behind us and someone stepped out.


    "So, this is where you all are! I''ve been looking for you everywhere." Lilliained finding us all sat on the steps.


    "Ah Lillia, just in time. The carriage looks like it''s just pulling up. Where have you been?" Altria asked with augh.


    "Looking for you! Never mind¡­ We should head down and chuck our stuff onboard."


    Siofra was with Lillia, I was d that she had stayed to see us off. The five of us took ourst walk as a party down to the carriage that was waiting on the square below. After we had finished loading up the carriage with our stuff it was time to say goodbye to Siofra before we headed back for Dunshelm.


    The girls all hugged her goodbye. Lillia looked especially emotional, even if she had spent the morning saying goodbye to her old friend. The others were all a little sad, but we all knew that this wasn''t goodbye for good. After they had finished it was my turn.


    I was always a little awkward with this sort of thing, so I offered up my hand to shake. Siofra grabbed my hand and pulled it towards her. She pressed it against her breasts and went in for a long kiss.


    "What? You didn''t think I''d let you go without onest taste. Don''t let the other girls wear you out or kill you by doing something stupid. Remember to keep an eye out for Lillia''s family and their representatives at the guild. I''d like to see you again and for everything to be in one piece when I do." She said finally letting me go.


    "I will try my best. Don''t worry." I told her semi reassuringly.


    "Good. I''ll hold you to that."


    After our few brief words the girls and I, except Lillia climbed on board the waiting carriage. It was another couple of minutes before Lillia joined us. We could all see when she got on, she was upset to say goodbye to her old friend again.

 Chapter 73 - Seventy-Three: Back To Dunshelm

    With all four of us now on board the carriage it was time to depart. A quick word to the driver and we were off. We all crammed around the window to wave goodbye to Siofra as we left. After thest few days, it seemed sad leaving a party member behind like that. But her life was here and really, it was probably for the best if she wasn''t around Lillia too much.


    I suppose it shouldn''t have been much of a surprise to see Lillia looking down. She had to choose not to be around one of her oldest friends for their own benefit. It wasn''t exactly her own fault, but it was because of her that things were difficult for Siofra when she was around. Must be a hard thing to deal with. Someone you wanted to see, but couldn''t for their own good.


    The cart rolled out of the square and through the town towards the city gates. I could already tell this was going to be a much morefortable journey, than the cart ride here from the vige. For one thing, the carriage had proper seats. It also had some kind of rudimentary suspension underneath. All of this meant that I couldn''t feel each and every one of the cobble stones we went over in my bones.


    It wasn''t long before we passed through the city and out of the gates. Lintz was now bing smaller by the moment in the background as we followed the road that crossed the ins surrounding the city.


    It was a two day trip from Lintz back to Dunshelm. It was a regr route between the two cities. The carriages made short stops along the way, to switch out horses and drivers, but it didn''t stop for the night. The longest breaks we took were when we called in for food at therger towns. It was interesting how sophisticated a system they had set up here. Along the route were regr official stops for the carriagepany to change horses and drivers, as well as for food.


    The drivers and horses were ready and waiting in each town when we came in to stop. The ces we stopped for food were clean and they made the food quickly. It would probably have taken four days or longer to travel the distance between the two towns if they hadn''t such a system in ce.


    The only thing that was a little ufortable about it, from my perspective at least, was sleeping in the carriage. There was no way toy down, perhaps if it was just one or two of you in a carriage, but with the four of us it was impossible. This wasn''t something that seemed to affect any of the girls, they all fell asleep like it was nothing, despite the awkward positions. I won''t say that I didn''t have any sleep, because I did, but it was light and broken. When we finally made it back to Dunshelm, I was looking forward to a proper night''s sleep in a proper bed.


    After being waved through the city''s main gates by the guards, the carriage rolled onto the small square in front of the guild hall. It seemed like I was going to be the only one that was getting out here. The carriage was going to make its rounds and drop the others at their own homes. Come to think of it, I only knew where Lillia lived. Well, if I had to guess, I would expect that Serin and Altria probably also lived in the nice part of town.


    "This is where we say goodbye for now." Lillia said as the carriage came to a halt.


    "Right¡­ I''ll just quickly grab my stuff." I answered, feeling a little weird to be going our separate ways.


    "You can rx for today, but expect to hear from me tomorrow." Lillia quickly added.


    "Okay, I''ll make sure I don''t go anywhere then."


    I went to climb out of the carriage, when Serin stopped me.


    "Bye Theo. We might not be in a party for a while, but if you''d like, I could um send for you, perhaps for some dinner?" She asked twitching her thumbs.


    "Yeah, that''d be nice, I''d like that." I replied.


    "Great, I''ll send word once everything is arranged."


    "That sounds really formal!"


    "Oh, no nothing like that. I just want to make sure I have everything ready."


    "Okay."


    "Anyway, I''ll send for you."


    "I''ll look forward to it."


    I went to leave again, just quickly turning to Altria before I left.


    "Bye Altria."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "See youter." She said with a smile.


    I knew that Altria wouldn''t think twice abouting to find me if she felt like it. After that I climbed out of the carriage and grabbed my gear, it soon got moving again taking the girls home. Stayed at the foot of the guild steps waving goodbye until they rolled out of the square towards the posh part of town. Once they were out of sight, I headed up to the guild house.


    It was a pleasant change and almost surprise stepping into the guild hall. This ce was almost buzzingpared to Lintz. The days on the road and in that quiet town almost made me forget how alive this ce was inparison. I stopped for a moment and took in the sounds and view for a moment before heading up to my room. I could see that Jules was working on the front desk today. I thought about going and saying hello, but she looked busy and I was wanting to drop of my gear first.


    Just as I was about to head upstairs, I caught Jules''s eye. She had just finished with the current customer and waved across the room to me. She was mouthing something at me, but I couldn''t make it out. Seeing as she still had a queue of people to serve, I headed upstairs once she had stopped waving to me.


    Once upstairs I chucked the rucksack with my gear into the corner of the room and flung myself on the bed for a bit. This ce wasn''t home, and it didn''t feel like it, but it was still nice to return to somewhere slightly more familiar. Afterying there for a short while, deciding what to do with my free time, I got up. I decided that while I was by myself, I might as well go and see Liz. It might be the only chance I got to speak with her for a while.


    First things first though. I''d been on the road for two days, so I wanted to go and wash up before I headed out into the town. The trip here had taken just a little under forty eight hours, it meant it was only just noon now. I had more than enough time to go and clean up before I went to find Liz, her shop would still be open for hours.


    After a quick visit to the empty baths and changing, it was time to head into town. I stepped into the guild hall again on my way out. I nced over at the desk, but this time there was no sign of Jules there. I wondered if she had gotten off shift now and that was what she was trying to tell me earlier. Oh well, I had things I wanted to do today, and I was sure that I would bump into her soon enough. She was living next door after all.


    I headed out of the guild and down the stairs into the busy city streets, making my way towards Liz''s shop. I was on the street and almost there when someone called out my name from just inside one of the shops.


    "Theo!"


    I stopped and turned around to find Elentra stood in the doorway of her shop.


    "So, you''ve made it back safely from your first quest?" She asked.


    "Yeah, I just got back this morning."


    "Where are you off to without your elf minder?"


    "Oh Lillia¡­ She''s at her home and I was just going to pay Liz a visit."


    "I see. Then maybe you''ll have time toe in for a massage. The store is quiet today, so I can close the front for a bit if you''d like?" She asked in a very inviting manner.


    Elentra was wearing the same small green dress that barley held in her top half and thigh high socks as the first time I saw her. I really, really wasn''t going to mind having a massage from her, but I did want to make it Liz''s while I had the chance to go alone.


    "I would, but I really need to go to Liz''s today." I told her.


    "That''s fine!" She said tasking my arm and pulling it in between her breasts. "This won''t take that long, you''ll still have plenty of time to see her after.


    "Okay¡­"


    She directed me into her shop. Once we stepped inside, she closed and locked the door, before flipping over the open sign to closed. Then she headed towards the rear of the shop.


    "Come on follow me, my room is this way." She said signalling for me to follow as she went.

 Chapter 74 - Seventy-Four: Elentras Massage

    Elentra led me towards the rear of the shop. In the far corner there was a doorway that had a small sign that read "staff only". She opened the door and beckoned me to follow her inside. It led to a small corridor that had a few doors leading off from it. From the looks of things there was a small stockroom and possibly a staff room back there. There wasn''t anything that gave the impression of a professional massage parlour. I was starting to wonder if this was all a little shadier than Elentra had given the impression of.


    We walked to the door at the far end of the little corridor. Elentra swung it open and waved me inside.


    "Here we go." She said as I followed her inside.


    I was pleasantly surprised. The room was bright andfortable looking, it even had an official massage table in the middle of the room. Some shelves to the side with creams and oils on and even a few pot nts around the ce to lighten the mood.


    "Now if you strip down to your underwear, you can leave your clothes on the chair over there." Elentra said pointing at a little chair in the corner of the room.


    "Strip down, is that really necessary?" I asked.


    "Yes¡­ If you want a massage that is."


    I suppose she was right, but I couldn''t shake the look of anticipation on Elentra''s face. She was intently looking me over as I decided what to do.


    "What''s the matter? I didn''t think you were the shy type. Altria definitely didn''t mention you being this hesitant with her." Giggled Elentra.


    "Right¡­"


    Of course, she did know Altria as well and I suppose she was right, but in this situation, it was just me stripping down. It made things feel a little more awkward. I did as she asked and stripped down to my boxers and piled my clothes up on the chair.


    "Very nice¡­" Commented Elentra.


    "Err thanks¡­ So, what now?"


    "Justy face down on the table and we''ll begin."


    "Okay."


    I climbed onto the table andy on my front just as she asked. The table felt a little cold at first, but I soon got used to it. Elentra stepped up to the table and started working away. She started at my neck and shoulders, then worked her way down. It felt good. She had a firm touch, but wasn''t too rough. I could feel her working out all the knots and strains out of my muscles that I had acquired since I hade to this world.


    Once she reached my feet she stopped. I was expecting her to ask me to roll onto my front, but she didn''t. I heard some rustling around, she opened a pot of something and then climbed onto the table with me. For now, I justy there as she sat on me. Then she started up again. She started at my shoulders once again, only this time her touch was much gentler than before. There was something else, something a lot softer than her hands pressed into my back. It didn''t take much for me to guess what they were. I nced to the side of the bed and realised what the rustling sound from before was. Elentra''s little green dress wasid on the floor.


    Iid there quietly wondering if I was supposed to be turned on by this situation. For all I knew this was a perfectly normal massage for this world and getting aroused by what was going on, could be frowned upon. I could guess from Elentra''s personality and the fact that she was a catkin, that it probably wouldn''t matter. It was still something I thought about.


    After some time, she stopped before asking me.


    "Would you like to roll over now?"


    I could tell she was straddling me, with enough room for me to move over, but I hesitated for a moment. The sensation had got me kind of excited. In the end I did what she asked before the silence got long enough to be awkward.


    I rolled over and Elentra sat back down on me, her legs folded at the knees at either side of my body. She was almost naked, wearing nothing more than thigh high socks and some delicate looking underwear. They looked to be held on by a mere string.


    "Are you ready for me to continue?" She asked with a smile.


    "Yes please."


    "Good."


    She opened the bottle of oils she had to the side and slowly poured it down her chest. After she was done, she quickly screwed the top back on and ced the bottle to the side. Next, she leant forward and slowly slid up my chest towards my face. Her breasts were hard pressed against my body as she moved up. Once she reached my neck, she lifted herself of my body a little a drew up to eye level with me. She stayed there for a moment, just starting longingly into my eyes for a moment, before leaning in and passionately kissing me.


    This couldn''t be part of the massage anymore I thought to myself. Well, I was just going to enjoy the experience. I put my arms around her whilst kissing her back. After kissing for a minute or two she sat back up.


    "Um¡­ is this all part of the service?" I asked awkwardly.


    "No, of course not! Are you not enjoying this? I can stop if you want¡­"


    "This is great, please continue."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Good. I just thought this would be fun. I''d prefer it if you didn''t let on about this. If any of my regrs found out about this, they would be jealous. Not to mention pestering me for a special service as well."


    "Sure, I can keep this a secret."


    "Good, then I''ll continue."


    She shuffled back and in a single movement, removed my boxers.


    "I''m d to see that I''m not the only one that''s excited by this." She said turning back to me.


    She ran her oiled hands over my dick and then leaning forward, squeezed it in between her ample breasts. She carried on with the tit job until I was fully erect.


    "Hmm¡­ Not bad. I can see why you''re Altira''stest favourite ything." She told me as she moved further up.


    "What?"


    "Oh, don''t worry, she doesn''t actually call you that I just made it up."


    "Okay¡­"


    "You''ll have to excuse me. I''m just going to get on with it. You have no idea what it''s like just waiting for an attractive man toe through these parts¡­" She said putting herself into position over my dick.


    There was a slight moment of resistance before she started lowering her body weight onto me, then it slipped right inside. She was already excited just from conducting the massage by the feel of things. As soon as I was fully inside, she leant forward and ced her hands on my chest. Then she began rocking her hips.


    At first, I was intent just toy there and take in the view and the sensation. Then as she sped up, I grabbed her rear, my fingers pressing into her plump ass as she rode me. She was getting more and more into this as she rode me, her hands almost wing at my chest as she clutched me. I was d that her ws had stayed retracted at this point.


    It was now that I decided to activate "special heal", there was a look of surprise and pleasure on her face. She was obviously wondering why it suddenly felt so good. She was biting her lip a little holding back a moan. She couldn''t hold back for long and I was soon wondering how well this ce was soundproofed and if she could be heard out in the streets.


    As she started to climax, she slid down onto me, shacking a little. By this point I was getting too much into things to just leave it there. I rolled her over and took control, thrusting away as she moaned uncontrobly. She was dripping all over the table with each thrust and gripping my behind with all her might.


    "Theo this is¡­" She said loudly before slipping back into incoherent moans.


    I just continued to nail her, until finally I left her with a cream pie. As I stopped, I realised I we had been here for quite some time. I climbed off the table leaving Elentra there and went to pick up my clothes. She was justying there in a daze, I thinking like that had taken her by surprise. I felt a little bad leaving it like that, but I really wanted to speak with Liz today. Even if I really did want to continue this with her.


    As I dressed Elentra finally got a hold of herself.


    "Are you leaving?" She asked me.


    "Yeah¡­ Sorry, I''d like to continue this, but like I said, there''s somewhere I need to be."


    "Aww¡­"


    Elentra wasid on her side just bing me toe back to her. I really, really wanted to, but I didn''t know when I''d get the chance to visit Liz alone and I didn''t want to pass up the opportunity.


    "I''m sorry I really have to go¡­ Um, how much do I owe you for the massage?" I asked awkwardly.


    "Nothing¡­ We can do that whenever you like."


    "You''re sure?"


    "Yes¡­ I don''t suppose you''ll be freeter?"


    "I might be, but I can''t promise anything."


    "Well, I''ll be here until six. Drop by if you can."


    "Okay, if I can, I will."

 Chapter 75 - Seventy-Five: Questions For Liz

    After we had both dressed, Elentra took me back to the shop front and opened up her store again while I was on my way out. I almost felt bad leaving her like that after what had just happened. Then again it wasn''t like I had gone there with the intention of hooking up with her. She did just kind of throw herself on me mid massage. Still, it felt a little like I had used her, upping and leaving as soon as we were done¡­ Well, at least she didn''t seem to mind.


    "Bye Theo. I hope to see youter." She said, smiling at me intently as I left her store.


    "Bye Elentra."


    I pushed back the desire to go back in there with her and left in the direction of Liz''s store. I really felt that if anyone could make sense of the words that woman said to me before she died, it would be her.


    It was only a short walk to Liz''s shop from Elentra''s and I was soon there. The bell rang as I opened the door. Liz was busy serving a customer when I entered so I kept myself busy browsing the store while I waited for her to finish. A couple of the minutester and the customer left.


    "Well, I wasn''t expecting to see you today Theo and without Lillia again. Have youe here for anything specific?" She asked while she leant over the store counter.


    "I actually wanted to talk to you and perhaps ask you some questions." I told her.


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t mind talking with you, but I''m not sure I should be answering your questions. Last time Lillia told me off for giving you too much information, remember?"


    "I do. I don''t think she would mind now, we''vee to an understanding about me knowing things."


    "I still can''t trust that you won''t go and repeat whatever I tell you to the lovely elf girl, can I?"


    "Okay. How about I tell you what I found out on the quest and you see if you feel like talking to me after that?"


    "Go on then, tell me what you found."


    "Well, it isn''t much, but I''ll tell you what I know. When we first found the dungeon master, a demon woman, she asked me why I was working with the taboo breakers¡­"


    "Hmm interesting. Do continue."


    "Right, well it''s just one more thing. Just before she died, she told me the demon lord isn''t who I think they are."


    "And that''s all you have?"


    "Yes, that''s it. Not much I know, but I thought if anyone could throw some light on what it means it would be you."


    "Well, I''m ttered¡­"


    "What do you think? Does any of that mean anything to you?"


    "Perhaps, it does fit with my assumptions, but I would still like to look into it further."


    "Right¡­ Is that all you''re going to say?"


    "For now. Can you tell me how she died? Who was it that took her down?"


    "It was me, but I didn''t kill her. She burst into mes, just as I was getting her to speak."


    "You did. That''s impressive!"


    "Like I said I didn''t kill her. I just took advantage of the situation and managed to take her by surprise."


    "It''s still quite the feat for someone of your level."


    "Thanks."


    "You really can''t give me any further insight? What are your assumptions that you mentioned?"


    "Forgive me if I don''t want to tell you. If anyone found out what I''ve been researching I could lose my life. The first thing you did thest time that I shared some information with you, was run and tell the elf princess. You might trust her with your life, but I don''t want mine in her hands."


    "That''s¡­ That''s fair enough I suppose." I said clearly disheartened.


    Just as I thought I was going to learn nothing from my visit to see Liz today, she let out a sigh.


    "Where do you think the power that you gain through the hero systemes from?" She asked.


    "I''m not sure, from mana and experience?" I answered.


    "That''s what the techniques use and how you unlock them. But where do you think that poweres from? The hero system isn''t the same as the adventurers, they go up levels but that is assessed by their strength and experience, they don''t gain power with each level they gain." Liz exined.


    "So, you''re saying that this poweres from somewhere else?"


    "Exactly, and where do you think that is?"


    "The relic that my soul is tied to?"


    "That is a good guess. Where do you think the relic gained the power it holds?"


    "I have no idea, how could I?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I wouldn''t expect you to know that. I only have a guess at the source of that power, but I think that if you find a clue to that source it will answer a lot of the questions you posed to me today."


    "You mean you think that the summoners being called taboo breakers and the demon lord not being who I think is rted to the source of my powers?"


    "Yes¡­ I hope it goes without saying, that even though you worked out that much for yourself, you should keep it a secret."


    "I will."


    "Good."


    "You''re still not willing to tell me what your theory is?"


    "No."


    "Well, I thought as much. Thanks for talking with me at least."


    "If you find out more, I''m always happy to discuss it with you. I hope you do understand why I can''t reveal to you my research. The guild simply learning that I was looking into such matters at all would be bad enough for me."


    "I understand. What you''ve said already has given me a lot to think about, thank you."


    I made for the door intending to leave.


    "Are you going?" Liz asked as I reached the door.


    "Yeah, I was nning on heading back. Why?"


    "Well, I was about to close up the shop. I was hoping that while you''re here you could show me your custom skills that I''ve heard about?"


    "Really? I don''t know, they don''t work exactly like you think they would."


    "So, I''ve heard¡­ I''d still like to see how they work." She said with a smile.


    "What exactly are you asking?"


    "Just for a demonstration for my curiosity. It isn''t amon thing and not often that I get the chance to study them."


    "I suppose I could¡­"


    "It wouldn''t hurt to increase my trust in you would it? You never know, I might decide to share more with you."


    I was beginning to wonder what she was willing to share with me. Realistically I wouldn''t mind at all if something like that would happen, Liz was beautiful, voluptuous because she was a half elf, she looked like she was in her thirties at most. I thought it over while looking at Liz, her ample chest leaning on her counter as she stared over at me.


    "Okay, I''ll give you a demonstration, but please don''t hold it against me if you don''t like the effects."


    "That''s great. Of course, I won''t. Just let me close up the shop and we can head into the back out of the way."


    "Sure."


    Liz hopped of her chair behind the counter and headed to the front of the store. She flipped over the shop sign to closed and locked the front door. After she was finished closing up, she headed towards a little door at the back of her shop.


    "Come on follow me out back." She said as she opened it up.


    "Oh right, I''ve heard about some of the things you keep back here."


    "Have you." Sheughed. "Well, I''m not surprised somehow, but that isn''t what we''re going to look at today. Unless you''re interested in picking up something? Perhaps for one of the girls in your group."


    "Err¡­ No that''s okay thank you."


    "Hmm, then never mind. As you would expect with the world as it is right now, some of those items are very popr with thedies. Then I suppose if they are putting you to work, they have less of a need for such things."


    "I''m not sure I¡­"


    "No need to be embarrassed."


    "Right."


    Liz headed through to the back of her shop. Like she said, we weren''t going to that back room today. She led me into what looked like a living room. There was arge sofa and an armchair to the side. Liz sat of the sofa stretching herself out on it.


    "Please do take a seat." She said monitoring to the armchair.


    I did as she suggested and took a seat on the chair.


    "Well, shall we get started?" Liz asked with an excited look on her face.


    At this point I wasn''t sure if she was excited just because it was a chance to see something that she hadn''t got a chance to study yet, or because she had already heard what the skills did and just wanted to experience them for herself. Maybe it was a bit both.

 Chapter 76 - Seventy-Six: The Demonstration

    After a moment''s pause, still wondering what exactly was going on here I answered her. Whatever it was, I decided to just go with it. I was sure that Liz knew a lot more than she was letting on and I really needed to know.


    "So, what exactly did you want me to do?" I asked her.


    "How about you start by giving me run down of the skills you possess and how you think that they work?"


    "Okay¡­ Er¡­"


    "Just tell me what you know. It doesn''t have to be a detailed exnation."


    "Right, well the first was "special heal" just like it sounds it heals, but there is an unexpected side on the person being healed."


    "Oh, and what is the side effect?" She asked wanting to know more.


    "Well, it seems to induce a state of pleasure in the person being healed. I couldn''t say for sure, as I haven''t used it on myself, but it does seem to be enjoyable."


    "I see¡­ Pleasure, as in sexual?" Liz asked now sitting up on the sofa.


    "It seems that way."


    "Intriguing. Do continue."


    "Next there was "appraisal" I thought that it would give me information on a person''s status. It doesn''t. It seems to enable me to see through things, mainly people''s clothing."


    "Through people''s clothing?" Liz sounded a little shocked.


    "Yes."


    "You aren''t using it right now, are you?" She asked, feigning embarrassment.


    She did look as if she was starting to get a little excited from the thought.


    "No, of course not!"


    "Oh¡­ That''s good. Carry on."


    "Then there was "disarm" I was expecting that to take a person''s weapon away, but it doesn''t. It seems to remove anything around a living object¡­ On people it seems to remove their clothes, but it isn''t limited to just that."


    "These are all a little strange."


    "I know. I didn''t choose them."


    "I know that, don''t worry."


    She said that, but I could sense a little judgement in her gaze. Well, even if she knew I didn''t choose these abilities, it would only be natural to assume that someone would use them for their own ends. Which I suppose I had done to some extent.


    "The next skill I gained was "disorient" which it kind of does to some extent, but really it seems to have more of an inhibition lowering effect. Somewhat like being drunk."


    "Is that all of them?" Liz asked.


    "No there was one more¡­ I''ve only used it once and I didn''t intend to use it on someone, but well I did. It''s called "purification", but it doesn''t seem to purify anything, rather it seems to switch a woman''s sexual affection from men to women."


    "Hmm, well I won''t have you demonstrate that one on me."


    "That''s understandable. Hold on you want a demonstration of the others?"


    "Yes, that is why I asked you back here."


    "I know, but I thought after you had heard all of that you would be put off."


    "If I don''t get you to demonstrate them, for all I know you could have made all of that up. Let''s see¡­ Why don''t you start with disorient?"


    "Really? But you might end up acting out of character."


    "Don''t worry, it will be fine."


    "Okay, but I did warn you."


    I knew that there was no getting out of this situation now. Despite having a good idea of where this would end up going from here on in, I did what Liz asked of me and activated "disorient". There was no immediate reaction from her.


    "Hmm, I don''t feel anything from it. Are you sure it works like you said?" She asked, looking a little unsure.


    "Yeah, I''m pretty sure that''s how it works. I wasn''t expecting you to notice the effect right away."


    "Maybe we should test something else. Something that I can tell works right away. How about appraisal?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I could, but you seemed a little worried about me using that before."


    "Without my permission it would just be rude. I''ve got nothing to hide." She said with a smile.


    I couldn''t work out if at this point, if she just thought that I wasn''t telling the truth about the skills, or if she just wanted to test me.


    "Okay sure, I''ll turn it on now."


    "Well¡­ What do you think?" She asked leaning forward just a little.


    "Very nice."


    She was wearing a nicecey bra and panties, which were purple and matched the colour of her dress. She had a seriously nice body under her clothes. You couldn''t quite tell normally because of the way her robe hung over her, yes you could see her curves, but in no way could you tell just how toned she was. Halfway down her left thigh she had a garter that had three throwing knives attached to it.


    "Is that all you have to say?" She said pouting a little.


    "I mean, I''m liking the colour coded underwear¡­ It''s very sexy and honestly, I''m kinda surprised just how hot of a body you''ve got going under those clothes."


    Sheughed.


    "Oh¡­ Thank you, but that wasn''t what I was wondering, and you could have just guessed that and be trying to tter me."


    "Right¡­ Well on your left leg you have three throwing knives hidden away."


    "So, it does work, very good."


    "I did say."


    "You did. Well, next I think we should try the um¡­ Special heal was it?"


    "We could, but honestly if I do that things might start to get carried away."


    "Oh really. Don''t you think I can control myself?"


    "No, it''s not that, it''s just¡­"


    "Then, it shouldn''t be a problem."


    Before I had chance to react, she had pulled one of the throwing knives out from her leg and made a small cut across her arm. "disorient" was definitely having the effect that I thought it had.


    "Would you mind healing this for me please?" She asked pointing at the fresh cut on her arm.


    I was a little shocked that she went and did something like that. I had no doubt that she could heal a cut like that herself, but I wasn''t going to leave her there bleeding in front of me. I got up off the chair and held my hand a little over the cut on her arm and then activated "special heal". The cut gradually begun to close as the skin knitted itself back together. I''d only turned the skill on at its lowest level, but I could see the other effect was working on Liz, just like any of the other girls.


    She was clearly trying to hold herself well, but the colour in her face and slight twitches from her lips gave it away.


    "Do you see what I mean by the side effect?" I asked her.


    "Yes¡­" She answered her voice wavering slightly. "I-I expect this has made you particrly popr with those girls?"


    "Well, I won''t say they don''t appreciate its effects."


    The cut was getting closer to closing, I was wondering whether I should turn the skill off shortly. I looked up from the cut to Liz once again. As I did, she caught me off guard, with a little pull I went from a standing position to next to her on the sofa.


    "Liz, it still hasn''t healed." I told her.


    "I know¡­ You can keep the effect going. I just wanted you a little closer¡­" She said leaning towards me. "You don''t mind, do you?"


    "Mind what?" I asked.


    "Indulging me a little¡­ I expect I will be able to show you a few things myself."


    "No, not at all."


    As soon as I answered she stopped holding back and almost pounced on me. Her witch hat slid off the side of her head, letting her long ck hair slide around. The top of her low cut dress also slipped a little to the side, giving me a good view of whaty underneath without having to use "appraisal". By this point I was already into what was going on and perched myself back up, then put my arms around her and we started kissing.


    At the same time Liz was furiously trying to undo the buttons of my shirt, within moments she had it half off me. She stopped kissing me and breathing heavily from the effects of my skill she undid the buttons of my trousers. A momentter she had them off along with my boxers. She wasted no time in climbing on top of me, lifting up the bottom of her dress and slipping her panties to the side. The next thing I knew she was on top of me and rhythmically riding away with an intent look on her face.


    There was no doubt that she could show me a thing or two. Even with the effects of the skill on her she was keeping herposure on top. As she swung her hips faster her purple dress finally lost its grip on her shoulders and fell about her waist, revealing her in just her underwear.


    If she kept this up, I would be the first to reach a climax.

 Chapter 77 - Seventy-Seven: Practical Application

    Just as I felt like I couldn''t hold on any longer, Liz abruptly stopped. She pulled her dress back up and over her head, chucking it to the side. She leant forward and kissed me, before sitting back up.


    "Hold on just a moment." She told me as she changed positions.


    She turned herself around into a reverse cowgirl position, before carefully pushing my dick back inside and swinging her hips once again. I don''t know what it was, but this felt even better than before, and it was only moments before I lost control.


    "I wasn''t expecting you to be so quick." She said looking over her shoulder at me.


    "Sorry, it just felt really good¡­"


    "I thought so, here this should help." She said before mouthing something at me I couldn''t hear. "That should improve the cirction." Then winked.


    She wasn''t kidding either. It was some sort of magic incantation. To be expected I suppose from the person that has the back room for private items and the creator of the potion that Altria had me drink on our first meeting.


    As soon as she felt that her incantation had worked, she had a satisfied look, then she turned back forward carrying on where she had left off. She was just too good at this. She really did seem to have a higher resistance to "special heal" than the other girls. Then again, it was only at the lowest level. Realising this I notched it up to full.


    "Mnnnnhhhh." She moaned almost instantly.


    Her perfect rhythm was instantly thrown. There was something very satisfying about seeing this effect on someone like Liz. She had that older, experienced woman vibe in spades and up till now everything had been going to her pace, but not anymore.


    I sat up to my knees, pushing her forward over the arm of the sofa and really started giving it to her hard from behind. The sound of my thighs pping into her behind was only drowned out by her sexy moans. I was a little surprised to hear her making those sounds all of a sudden.


    "Oh fuck, Theo¡­"


    I didn''t stop, my hands squeezing hard into her soft but firm behind. She was gasping for breath, whilst gripping the arm at the end of the sofa as her life depended on. As she started to cum, her juices dripped down her inner thigh and her insides spasmed. Then she went limp andy still on the side of the sofa.


    "I wasn''t expecting you to be so quick." I repeated her line with augh.


    She just looked up at me, still breathing heavily, but smiling like she wanted more.


    "That was¡­"


    "It''s not over."


    I pulled her into a sitting position on the sofa as I stepped off. Leaning forward I slipped off the panties she had pushed to the side, but was still wearing and chucked them over my shoulder. Then grabbing her by the knees pulled her towards me and back slipped inside her wet pussy, as I spread her legs wide apart. She let out a lewd sounding yelp as I pushed in up to the base.


    "Take it easy, I''m still¡­ ha, from before."


    I didn''t though and continued to thrust in her hard. Next, I pulled down her bra letting herrge and pert breasts slip out. Being a half elf, they really were something. She had the look of milf, but her skin was still stic enough to hold her tits up under their own weight. They slowly giggled as I pped against her thighs.


    I squeezed one of her breasts as I went at her even harder than before. She was at this point almost yelling the ce down with her moans. I think we were far enough back from the street here that no one would hear. Her insides spasmed and gripped my dick as she came again, only this time I didn''t stop.


    "Ah Theo, I can''t¡­ If this goes on¡­ oh."


    Her eyes rolled back as her pussy sprayed whilst I pounded her. She had seemed to cum a second time only moments after the first and even harder than the first time.


    I stopped, giving her a moments rest. She seemed to recover quickly though and giving me a look that almost said, was that it? I leant forward and she wrapped her legs around my waist and arms around my neck. I decided to stand up, putting my arms under her thighs to support her. She immediately begun fucking me, bouncing off my arms.


    I was kind of surprised, when I took things this far with Siofra, it took her a good five minutes to regain herself. I was worried then, that I was close to mind breaking her, but Liz was already started to take this in her stride.


    After a few minutes of being ridden like that, I sat back on the sofa. Liz continued to grind me like mad while we kissed. We carried on like that for ages, until we were both too tired to continue any more. I had no idea how much time had passed, but I knew I wasn''t going to be able to visit Elentra again today.


    "That was great¡­ I''ve not had that much fun, in well ever. You should be pleased with yourself." Liz told me as she picked up her clothes from the floor.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It was great for me too."


    "Good, I''m d you enjoyed yourself¡­ I''d definitely be interested in doing that again. I think your skills could do with further investigation."


    "I''d be d to let you¡­ Talking about further investigation, I don''t suppose you''d be willing to borate further on what you told me earlier?"


    "No."


    Liz slid on her purple dress and after picking up her hat sat back down on the sofa.


    "Aw, don''t look like that." She said putting her arm around me. "I can''t, I''m not sure I can trust you with everything I know yet. Someone in your precarious position should sympathise surely?"


    "Yeah, I suppose."


    "You didn''t think that what we just did would have changed my mind that easily did you?" She asked in a slightly teasing voice.


    "No¡­"


    "Sorry Theo, I''ve lived a long time and that doesn''t just happen, not without being cautious. It''s not like I will keep it all from you forever. I''d just like it if you earned my trust first okay?"


    "I understand¡­"


    "Look I''ll tell you something, and maybe you cane to your own conclusions¡­ Research the history of our world. The beginning of the answers you are looking for are there."


    "The history, what do you mean? Which part?"


    "I think that if youe across them you will know. I think you are smart enough to connect the dots."


    "And that''s all you can share?"


    "For now, yes."


    "Okay, I''ll look."


    After dressing, Liz walked back to the front of her shop and saw me out into the street.


    "Thank you for talking with me today. I appreciate it." I told her as we stood on the doorstep.


    "Think nothing of it. Thank you for the treat, I hope you wille by again soon."


    "I will."


    After saying my goodbye''s, I headed down the street in the direction of the guild house. It was already starting to get dark and it was well past the time that Elentra was going to close up. I didn''t even bother to stop and check if she was still there.


    It was frustrating that Liz wouldn''t share more with me, but I suppose I only had myself to me for that. At least now I knew that what the demon woman told me meant something to her and it tied in with her own investigation. I would just have to look into what she suggested, even if it was vague and clearly a wide area of research. When I saw Lillia next I would have to ask her where it would be possible to look into that¡­ No, she was the wrong person to ask. If I let on than I had spoken to Liz about this at all it would only make things worse.


    If I was going to ask anyone for help in this matter, Serin was my best bet. Lillia meant well, but her connections to the guild and her family made her andmine as far as Liz was concerned. Chances were that she would mention anything I told her to Liz the next time she saw her. My best bet was to keep her clueless, so Liz knew I hadn''t shared our talk the next time they met.


    By the time I had made it back to the guild night had fallen. I stepped into the bustling guild hall, seeing no one I knew I decided to take an empty table to myself and sat there deep in my own thoughts as I waited to order my dinner.

 Chapter 78 - Seventy-Eight: Invitation

    After an evening spent eating in the guild hall alone for once. I headed up to bed after a quick visit to the baths to clean up. The next morning, I was woken to the sound of loud knockinging from the door to my room. Of course, Lillia was going to call for me today. I thought to myself as I sleepily got to the door half dressed.


    I opened the door to find it was not who I had expected standing outside. There was a smartly dressed man holding a package with a note on top. He looked vaguely familiar, but my half awake mind hadn''t quite ced where I recognised him from yet.


    "Good morning sir. I have a gift and a message fromdy Staphenidie for you." He said handing me the package and note.


    "Oh right, thank you." I answered epting the items.


    That''s where I knew him from. It was the footman that had followed Serin into the Beth''s shop, back when she picked up her new de.


    "Well then sir, I will be on my way. I do hope we will be seeing youter." He tilted his head politely as he left.


    I was a little confused about what had just happened and why Serin had sent someone here with a message and parcel, rather than justing round to see me. I closed the door and sat down on the side of my bed, hoping the footman didn''t think too badly of me answering the door half dressed. After thinking about it for a moment I decided to open the letter first.


    "Dear Theo, I hope you didn''t find it too strange me sending you the note and parcel like this. I wanted to invite you over for the day and for lunch. I know you don''t possess many clothes since you only recently came to this world, I''ve had something prepared for you. I hope they fit. If you are able toe, there will be a carriage sent to collect you at ten this morning. Don''t worry if you can''t they will leave after a short wait. I would havee in person, but I have matters to attend to this morning. I hope to see youter today. All the best, Serin."


    That was all she wrote. There wasn''t much of an exnation other than lunch. I was half expecting Lillia toe looking for me this morning, so I wondered what to do. Realising I only had about an hour to spare before the carriage came, I quickly dressed and headed down to the guild hall. Once downstairs I made my way to the front desk where Jules was currently working.


    "Morning Theo. I''m d to see you back safely. How was the quest? I heard you were sessful." Jules said as soon as she noticed me arrive.


    "It was pretty hectic, but we all made it out safely."


    "Yes, and that was quite the achievement! Everyone at the guild office has been talking about it."


    "Really?" I was surprised.


    "Yeah. There hasn''t been something like that happen for quite a while!"


    Were the other heroes really failing that badly? I guess most of the others were going into thingspletely unguided but still¡­


    "Oh, yeah I forgot. Lillia came by this morning and she left you a message. She said she will call for you tomorrow and not to worry about anything today, just go and enjoy yourself." Jules added remembering the message.


    "Oh right, thanks. I had better go and get ready."


    "Something good happening today?"


    "I''m not sure, but I''ve been invited out somewhere."


    "Well, have fun. It will be good for you to rest and enjoy yourself."


    "Thanks, see you."


    "Yeah, I hope to see youter." She said with a knowing smile.


    I wondered if I would get a surprise visit from Julester. After our brief talk, I headed across to the baths to quickly freshen up, before heading back upstairs to see what Serin had sent me to wear for our meet up.


    I sat back down on the bed and opened the package, wondering what sort of clothes I would have to wear. I was kind of relieved to find a in white shirt, some ck trousers and matching waistcoat. I wasn''t keen on any of the overly fancy stuff and it was still too warm here to wear a jacket over the top. It was bad enough walking around in my light armour.


    By the time I had finished changing it was time for me to head down and wait out at the front of the guild building to be picked up. It had been a while since I had worn anything other than the in clothes I had and my armour. It felt slightly odd to be walking around in something a little more formal, but Serin had a good eye and the clothes seemed to fit me perfectly.


    I walked down the steps outside of the guild and into the square just in time for the carriage to roll up. Once the carriage stopped the driver climbed down from her seat and greeted me.


    "Sir Theo?" She asked.


    "Yes, but it''s just Theo."


    "Okay, would you like to get in?" She asked opening the door to the carriage for me.


    "Yes, thanks."<novelnext></novelnext>


    I climbed into the carriage and the driver closed the door behind me. Once she had climbed back into her seat we rolled off. We headed out of the square and went in the direction of the posh part of town where Lillia lived. It only took a few minutes until we were rolling past the high end buildings and apartment blocks. I was thinking that I could have easily walked there myself, but not having a clue where Serin lived, this definitely took the trouble out of having to find the ce.


    The carriage continued past the part of town where Lillia lived and soon the fancy apartment blocks gave way torge grand houses. These were all set inrge and beautiful gardens. We were reaching the far side of the town now. Eventually we stopped outside of thergest plot I had seen yet. The grounds were massive and the house was barely visible from the roadside.


    We turned in from the road and headed down the long driveway towards the main house. It was a couple of minutes before we finally pulled up outside the house. Once there the driver stopped after bringing the carriage around and opened the door for me. I thanked the driver as I climbed out.


    "This is the Staphenidie residence. I''ll return this evening to collect you."


    "Right, thanks."


    I stood there, a little unsure what I was supposed to do next. There was no one here out on the driveway, so my only option was to go a knock on the front door of the grand building. Serin was expecting me after all. The Carriage driver set off as I made my way to the house.


    This ce looked just like a country manner, only it was situated on the edge of the city. I knew that Serin was a noble, but I had no idea that she was this rich. Even Lillia only lived in a fancy apartment, and she was a princess. But I suppose that there had to be some reason behind that.


    I climbed up the small set of stairs that led to the front door. I suddenly felt a little nervous as I went to knock, I didn''t really know the reason behind Serin calling me out here. I briefly checked over my clothes before lifting the heavy iron door knocker. It nged loudly on the door as I knocked. I was standing there for a few moments before the door opened.


    The footman from earlier stepped out to great me.


    "Ah Sir Theo, we have been expecting you. Please step inside,dy Staphenidie will be down with you shortly."


    "Right thank you. Um, just Theo is fine."


    "As you wish."


    The footman bowed slightly and gestured for me to step inside. I did as he wanted a walked in. The house was just as impressive on the inside as it was on the out. There were paintings hung on the wall of important looking people here and there, the floor was tiled with white marble. Plinths dotted about here and there vases containing flowers on them. The whole ce just reeked of money and influence. I suddenly felt the most out of ce since I hade to this world.


    "Please follow me Theo."


    "Sure."


    The footman led me into a waiting room to the side of the entrance hall. Once there I took a seat while I was to wait for Serin.


    "Would you like a drink while you wait?" Asked the footman.


    "I''d love a cup of tea."


    "I''ll see to it."


    "Thanks¡­ Err if you don''t mind, what''s your name? I feel awkward not knowing what to call you."


    "It''s John."


    "Right, thank you John."


    "I will be back in just a moment and thedy should be with you shortly¡­ I hope you don''t mind if I address you as sir in front of thedy?"


    "Would she mind you calling me by name?"


    "Perhaps not, but I would feel ufortable addressing you familiarly in front of thedy."


    "Oh, right. Sure, that''s fine with me."


    "Thank you, Theo."


    John then left me sitting there awaiting Serin''s appearance.

 Chapter 79 - Seventy-Nine: The Day At Serins

    I was left there alone waiting in the little guest room. It was a good five minutes or more until John came back with the tea. He entered the room and ced a tea pot down on the small table next to me, along with two cups.


    "Thedy will see you now Theo." He told me making his way back to the door then holding it open.


    Then Serin stepped inside the room¡­


    I almost had to hold in a gasp. I hadn''t seen her looking this way before. Every other time I had seen her she had either been in her adventurer''s gear, or like the first time I saw her when she was wearing smart clothes. Sure, she was clearly beautiful then, but this was something else. She was wearing a blue dress. It clung to her figure perfectly, it didn''t even show much skin,ing all the way down to her feet. The top was cut in at the shoulders and wasn''t particrly revealing down the front either, but I think all of this made the impression stronger.


    "Good morning Theo. Is everything okay?" Serin asked as she entered the room and walked over to the spare seat at the table.


    I had basically stopped to stare the entire time without greeting her.


    "Yes. Fine, I was just thinking how good that looks on you."


    "Really? I just felt this would make a nice change."


    "Yes, it really suits you."


    "Thanks." She said blushing slightly.


    John pulled out the chair for Serin and she sat down opposite me at the small table. He then poured out tea for both of us while we sat.


    "Is there anything else you require mydy?" He asked.


    "No that''s everything, thank you John."


    "Then I will take my leave."


    John gave a quick bow, then left us alone in the room together.


    "Well how have you been? I hope you''ve rested up since you returned from our journey." Serin asked once we were alone.


    "I''ve been good. I definitely feel a lot more refreshed after sleeping in a proper bed and not spending every day travelling or fighting. How about you?"


    "Yes, there''s nothing like the feeling of a soft bed once you return from the road. I''ve been well, although I have had things to attend to since I''ve been back."


    "I suppose it isn''t the same for you as me. You must have plenty of duties to attend to."


    "Yes, I do. But there has been a lot to n since we returned, our sess has caused quite themotion."


    "Really?"


    Jules had said something about that, but I hadn''t really thought anymore about it.


    "It has. That''s part of the reason I invited you over today. Well, I was going to anyway, because I thought it would be nice for us to spend the day together and have lunch. This evening there will be a bit a gathering as well."


    "A gathering?"


    "Yes, well the town''s guild master wanted to do something to mark the asion. It isn''t every day that one of the demon lord''s officers is taken out and well there are lot of people that would like to meet you."


    "Me?"


    "Yes, you were the one that managed the feat!"


    "I don''t know¡­ I feel like it was luck more than anything and I''m sure, I didn''t kill her."


    "But she is dead, and you were the only one that managed to deal them any damage."


    "So, what is happening tonight?"


    "Well, it''s like a said, a gathering. A small party. The guild master did suggest holding it in the guild hall, but I decided it would be nicer if we held it here and that way the number of people able toe would be reduced somewhat."


    "Just how many people areing?"


    "Well, the guild master and all of the ranking adventurers in the town, and a few other important figures that have an interest in this sort of thing. Don''t worry it isn''t going to be a formal event and no one is going to expect you to give any speeches or anything."


    "I hope not!"


    "It''s just a chance for them all to meet you and for our party to be congratted on the achievement."


    "I suppose that won''t be too bad¡­ Is that why you sent me these clothes?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, well I thought it would be nice if you had something smart to wear and there was little time for you to go and find something for yourself. I hope you don''t mind."


    "Not at all, I quite like them. Thank you."


    "Good, I''m d. They do look good on you."


    "Thanks¡­ So, what was it you wanted to do today?"


    "I was thinking a walk around the gardens together before lunch would be nice. The weather is great again today and the gardens stretch all the way down to the river. It''s very pretty this time of year."


    "Okay, sure. That sounds good to me."


    "Great, we''ll head outside once we''ve finished the tea."


    We sat there talking about what was going to happen this evening while we finished the tea. I was quite interested to see what the other girls looked like in the clothes they wore to functions. Apart from Altria, I had only ever seen them in their work clothes.


    Once we had finished, we made our way out into the gardens. They were really something, well kept and full of carefully nted flowerbeds. I spied a few female servants here and there tending to the ce. I was d to see that they all looked as if they were well treated and taken care of. I wouldn''t expect any less from Serin.


    "Have you thought anymore about what that demon woman said back in the dungeon?" I asked Serin as we walked through the grounds.


    "No, I haven''t, I can''t say I''ve had much of a chance. Not that any of what she said means anything to me¡­"


    "I suppose it wasn''t much to go on."


    "You sound like you''ve been giving it some thought?"


    "Yeah, a little, there''s just something I would like to look into, but I''m not sure where I would be able to do so."


    "What is it you want?"


    "I''d like to look into the history of this world. I think if I had a better understanding of that perhaps it would make sense to me."


    I didn''t let on to her where I got the idea from. It seemed the less people that knew that Liz was looking into these matters the better. Not that I didn''t trust Serin.


    "The history, what would you like to know exactly?"


    "I''m not sure, everything that I could find out."


    "Well, I have a fairly well stocked library. If I recall I have books on the formation of the alliance and the countries. I even think I have some works on the origins of many of our customs and religions. You would be wee to look there any time you like."


    "Thank you that would be great. That''s exactly the sort of thing I wanted to look into."


    "I''ll show you the library when we return to the house. I doubt you will have much time to look today, but you are wee here anytime."


    "Thank you."


    "Don''t mention it. Anything you can find out would be a help to all of us after all. I can''t promise that you will find what you are looking for though. I''ve read through many of those books and nothing springs to mind, about what she said at all."


    "Well maybe a fresh set of eyes and perspective will help."


    "I hope so."


    We carried on our walk through Serin''s gardens until we came to the river at the end. The river cut through the city and from here you could make out much of its path as it wound its way out towards the city walls. From here the city looked beautiful. She really was lucky to have such a house.


    "How do you like it here?" Serin asked as we looked over the view.


    "It''s breath taking. You can see most of the city from here. I didn''t realise there were any spots like this in the city."


    "There aren''t many like this in the city and this is the only ce with such a clear view across. I oftene here when I need to clear my head or just to pass the time."


    "I can see why."


    We stayed there taking in the sight for some time until finally Serin pulled on my arm.


    "Come, we should go back. I''ll show you the library. You can have a look at the books while I check on our lunch."


    "Okay lead the way."

 Chapter 80 - Eighty: Lunch At Serins

    Once back to the house, Serin took me to see her personal library. It was on the first floor of this ce. We headed up the grand staircase and along the corridor that led off from thending. We passed several doorways before we stopped in front of a set of double doors.


    "In here." Serin said pushing the doors wide open.


    I was surprised yet again. This really was a library. Every wall of the ce was lined with bookshelves all filled to the brim with books. There were even several free standing shelves in the middle of the room. Seriously, she had more books than the small local library where I came from. I wondered once again, just how wealthy she was.


    "Please feel free to look around as you see fit. I''ll be back shortly once I''ve checked how things are going."


    "Right, okay. I''ll see you in a bit."


    Serin left me there alone. I was a little unsure where to begin, when faced with this many books and no idea of what I was supposed to be looking for. In the end I decided to just dive in and start browsing the books.


    There were titles of every description fictional works of literature, philosophy, magic and finally I came to something that looked like it could be of some use. A history of the line of human kings in the age of light. It seemed like a good ce to start. It turned out not be the kind of history that I was expecting.


    Instead of exining the kinds of things that each king did or what happened in their reign, the book focused more on their blood lines. It went into meticulous details about who their ancestors were and who they were rted to. None of this seemed particrly rted to what I was looking into in anyway and it was also incredibly tiresome to read. By the time that Serin came back to see how I was doing, I was d of the interruption.


    "How are you getting on? Have you found anything of interest?" She asked.


    "No, nothing yet. I don''t think going through the bloodlines of the kings of men is going to help us much. I should probably look through other books."


    "I wouldn''t me you." She giggled. "That book, is incredibly boring!"


    "It really is!"


    "Well after dinner I can try and help you search. I''m not sure how much help I''ll be, but I can at least steer you away from volumes like that."


    "That would be a great help."


    "Great, then we''lle back to thister. I came to get you because the food was almost ready, so should we head back downstairs?"


    "Yeah sure, I''m ready to eat."


    "Follow me."


    We left the library and went back to the ground floor of the building. Serin then showed me to her dining room. It was anotherrge room. The table only took up half of the room and it was probably big enough to seat a dozen people. I was looking at the massive thing, thinking how it might feel a little odd, for just the two of us to sit and eat there. It was definitely overkill.


    I followed her around top the end of the table where two ces were alreadyid out for us. Serin sat down at the head of the table and gestured for me to take the seat next to her.


    "I would have preferred if we could have sat opposite each other. The staff find things like that a little awkward. So, I''ll have to sit at the head¡­ I hope you don''t mind."


    "Not at all." I answered, remembering what John had said about calling me sir in front of Serin.


    I guess that the ss system was quite inground here. I could imagine Serin trying to treat her servants as equals and them finding it off putting.


    "Good. I don''t like being formal, especially in private, but it troubles the staff, so I make sure to keep up appearances around them¡­ Don''t worry, I don''t expect you to address me formally in front of them."


    "Okay¡­ I mean, I don''t mind."


    "No, it''s fine. Please just called me Serin in front of them, otherwise I would find it strange. Especially considering everything that has urred between us. Don''t worry they are used to Altria and Lillia addressing me normally."


    "Sure."


    Well, we did know each other quite intimately, but two princesses addressing a noble familiarly and me doing so wasn''t entirely the same thing. But she was right, it would feel a little awkward to address her formally.


    While we talked a door opened at the far end of the room and a maid stepped inside pushing a trolley with several dishes of food. I had to double take, as the maid was one of the bunnykin. She wore an outfit just like a French maid. Her white bunny ears poking out the top of her pure white hair, she even had a small round and white tail sticking out the back of her dress. It was really cute. To me it looked just like a pretty girl cosying a bunny maid.


    The maid smiled politely at me as she passed, before stopping on the other side of the table next to Serin.


    "Lady Staphenidie, Sir Theo, your lunch is ready." She said as she stopped.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Thank you, Jill. Please just set it down on the table. I''ll call when we''re done."


    "Yes, mydy."


    Jill quickly ced the food on the table for us before a quick curtsey to Serin, then leaving us alone in the room once again.


    "Please just help yourself."


    "Will do."


    This was a light lunch, some slices of chicken along with a fancy looking sd. Having not stopped for breakfast this morning I was pretty hungry. I wasn''t sure that this was going to be enough to satisfy me. After quicky eating everything on my te, I was still hungry.


    "You ate that fast. How was it?" Asked Serin.


    "It was really good. That chicken was delicious. I haven''t eaten something that tasty since I arrived here."


    "Good I''m d you enjoyed it. My chief is rather good, not that the cooks at guild aren''t good at their jobs¡­"


    "No, the food there is good, but you can tell this was prepared by an expert."


    "Well, I hope you have room for dessert. They are her speciality."


    That was music to my ears, seeing as I was still hungry after the first light meal.


    "I think I can squeeze some more in. I''m excited to see what it is now."


    Serin ran a small bell that was on the table that the maid had left behind and a few momentster Jill returned to collect our tes.


    "Was everything to your satisfaction mydy?" Asked Jill.


    "Yes, thank you Jill, it was lovely. Could you bring out the dessert next?"


    "Yes, mydy, I''ll go and get it now."


    "There''s no rush, please take your time."


    Despite what Serin said, Jill was still visibly rushing to collect all the tes so she could retrieve our dessert. I could tell by the look on Serin''s face, that she wished she had asked for the dessert after Jill had collected the tes and cleared the table. A few momentster and Jill was leaving the room with our used tes.


    "I do wish she didn''t feel she had to try so hard to please me." Serin said once she left.


    "Well, you are a noble and her employer¡­"


    "I know, but I don''t like being in this position and I have known her and my other servants for so long, I wish we didn''t have to keep such distance."


    "Well, I can understand why they do, when society demands it of them¡­. I''m sure they are still happy to have a nice employer, that looks after them well like you though." I added.


    "I hope so."


    Jill was only gone for a couple of minutes before she returned with our desserts. She rolled her trolley next Serin once again and ced down two small tes with what looked to be cheesecake down on the table for us.


    "Thank you, Jill. I will let you know once we''re done."


    "Yes, mydy."


    Once we were alone again, we both tucked into the dessert. Just Like I''d guessed it was cheesecake and it was probably the best cheesecake I had ever tasted. It could just have been because it was the first sweet thing I had eaten since I hade to this world. Then again from the way that Serin seemed to be enjoying it just as much as I was, it probably was due to the skill of her chef.

 Chapter 81 - Eighty-One: Serins Library

    After we had finished with dessert, Jill came and cleared the table after us. Then the two of us headed back upstairs to Serin''s personal library. As soon as we stepped inside Serin busied herself looking for books that she thought I might find helpful in my search. After a few minutes she presented me with three books to look through.


    "Here, I think you will find these useful. Even if they don''t have what you are looking for, they will teach you a lot about our world." Serin said as she passed me the books.


    "Thank you."


    I nced over the titles of the books. The first was called "The Formation of the Great Alliance", the second was called "Histories of the Speaking Races" and the final book was called "The Birth of the Gods and the Creation of Lithsea". The first two looked like they could have important information that I was looking for, but the third, it seemed to be this cultures creation myth. I suppose they still believed things like that here as facts. I was a little surprised by Serin including it in her selection, but I suppose it could still provide valuable insight.


    "You sit and read those for now. I''ll go and see if there is anything else that might be of interest." Serin suggested before continuing to scour her bookshelves.


    "Okay, thanks."


    I did as she suggested and took the books to one of the seats next to the window. I decided to start with the "The Formation of the Great Alliance" as it seemed like the best bet. The book detailed how many of the races were often at war before the alliance was formed. It seemed that some fifty years before the arrival of the Demon Lord in Lithsea, after a particrly bloody war amongst all of the speaking races that hadsted for over a hundred years, peace was made. The Elves and their allies were victorious.


    In the aftermath of their victory, instead ofying heavy demands on their enemies they called a great council of the heads of each of the races. It seemed that the king of the elves didn''t want to see any more bloodshed. He had the foresight to know that the best way to prevent a repeat for the previous war, was for the many races to work together. This was the birth of the great alliance.


    What followed was a period of stability and peace, the likes of which had rarely been seen here before. Sadly, it wasn''t going tost. The Demon Lord appeared barely a generation of menter and what must have seemed like no time at all for the elves. The hard fought peace was soon shattered with war worse than had ever been experienced.


    The book went into the appearance and rise of the Demon Lord, but the details were sparse. It seems there were no direct witness ounts. It tied in with what the girls had told me before. There was some information on the early battles, not that it mentioned how the nobles soon deserted the fight. The book outlined the current state of affairs, with the Demon Lord firmly dug into this world and their realm constantly expanding.


    "How are you getting on?" Serin asked, sitting down in the empty seat next to me with a couple of books of her own.


    "I''ve just about finished this one¡­ It''s all pretty interesting and informative, but I don''t think I''ve found any clues yet."


    "Well, you''ve only just started."


    "Yeah¡­ What have you got there?"


    "A couple of volumes I haven''t read before. They looked promising, I thought I''d give them a quick look through to see if they were worth your attention."


    "Right, thanks. Do we have time to sit here like this?"


    "Yeah, we can continue for a little longer."


    "Great¡­ Um look, I''m sorry, I''m sure you probably wanted to spend your day off doing something more exciting than this."


    "No¡­ If I didn''t want to do this, I would have said so. I enjoy a little research and besides, it''s more fun with the two of us together like this."


    "It is."


    "We should continue¡­"


    "Yeah."


    I opened the second of the three volumes that Serin had brought me to look at "The Histories of the Speaking Races." This book went into great detail about the many wars that the races fought against each other before the forming of the great alliance. The historian that had put together the work had gone through great lengths to bring together documents from each of the races and tried to exin the motivations of each of the different sides. It was a rather interesting book and quite eye opening for the customs and beliefs of each of the races.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Like the first volume that I read there was no clue to what was meant by taboo breakers. If anything, it made me a little more confused. Just like on earth the taboos changed from culture to culture and only a few were universal amongst them all. I didn''t expect that was what the woman was talking about. There was no information on the Demon Lord and there wasn''t a single mention of the summoners. I was starting to wonder if I would evere across clues to the answer, or perhaps I was just missing them all together.


    I looked up and seeing that Serin was still busy reading away, I figured I had time to look at the third and final volume that she had given me. "The Birth of the Gods and the Creation of Lithsea." I wasn''t expecting much from this volume, but I was still going to look. It was much like I thought, it detailed the creation of this world and went into the many gods that its people believed in. It seemed that they believed that the gods once walked thend with the many races, before they became too populous.


    There were lots of gods. I didn''t keep an exact count, but there had to be at least fifty of them described in the pages of the book. They believed that the gods gifted mana to the races of the world and first taught them to use magic. After thousands of years of living on Lithsea, with the races that they created, they finally decided the move into what they called the realm of the divine. It was at this point that I started to lose interest, until I noticed one detail before the gods left the mortal realm.


    It seemed that each of the many gods created a special, magical item that they left behind on this ne. They each poured a portion of their essence into the item and left them on Lithsea, so their followers had a means ofmunication with the deities. These items were revered and worshiped throughout thends, but there was no mention of where these items were now.


    "Hey Serin. I think I might have found something!" I blurted out suddenly as I read the passage.


    "What is it?" She asked slightly startled at suddenly being pulled from her reading.


    "These trinkets that the gods left behind. Could they be rted to the relics that the heroes are bound to when they''re brought here?"


    "No, I don''t think so."


    "Really, why?"


    "Because they are revered by all on Lithsea. No one would dare to try and use them for their own purposes like that. Anyway, each of the items are held in their own shrine, no one can remove them. Only the high priest from each of the shrines is allowed to touch them."


    "I see¡­"


    But it seemed to fit. The number of the gods and the number of heroes that can supposedly be summoned here. But if what Serin said was true, there would be an outcry if anyone tried to take or use the items. We also thought that all the relics were held somewhere secure at the capital. I would have to see what the others thought of the idea and Liz, when I saw her next.


    "I suppose I can see why you are interested in that, but there is no way anyone would get away with using them like that." Serin exined further.


    That would definitely fulfil the taboo breaking as well, but maybe I was just reading too much into it.


    "You don''t think the guild could have taken them?"


    "No¡­ They haven''t. If even one of them went missing, there would have been a massive outcry."


    "Okay, I must be on the wrong track then."


    "Sorry Theo, I think so¡­ There''s no reason to think that they could be used like either."


    "I suppose, it doesn''t say anything about that here. I guess I will just have to keep looking."


    "We will, but it is going to have to wait. I didn''t realise the time. We should go and get ready. The guests are going to start arriving soon."


    "Sure. Err, what do we need to do?"


    "Don''t worry just follow me."

 Chapter 82 - Eighty-Two: The Party Begins

    We left the books at the small table where we had been sitting and left the room. Serin took me downstairs once again. This time she showed me to arge hall. I recognised Jill and John both busily finishing of the preparations for Serin''s party. Alongside them were several other servants that I hadn''t met yet.


    "How are thingsing along?" Serin asked John as we approached.


    "Everything is in hand mydy. We''re just making the finishing touches now. You and Sir Theo can wait to greet the guests."


    "Great. Thank you, John."


    Serin took two sses of wine from the table that Jill and John were busy filling. She passed me one of the sses, before taking me by the hand.


    "Come on Theo. Let''s wait near the hall entrance and greet the guests." She said already pulling me along towards the entrance.


    "Are you sure I should be greeting them with you? Won''t it look weird, I mean you are the hostess and well I''m not really anyone important. Perhaps I should just hang back here with the staff¡­"


    "No, no. Of course, not! Remember a lot of the peopleing areing to see you. I did say earlier remember?"


    "Yeah, you did say that, but¡­"


    "Come on. It will be good for you to meet them as theye in and get to know everyone''s names. Don''t worry, Lillia and Altria will be along shortly. We''ll all greet the guests together."


    "Okay."


    I wasn''t exactly happy to be greeting a load of guests that I didn''t know, to a party that well, wasn''t mine. There wasn''t much I could do about it, Serin was set on me standing there with her and the others would be along soon enough, I hoped. Even if some of the people wereing to meet me and the whole thing was to celebrate our party''s sess, I still felt awkward about it.


    We had barely been stood there waiting for a minute when the double door to the room opened and another of Serin''s servants stepped inside. Behind her were two familiar faces, Altria and Lillia. I was relieved to see them both.


    "I present their highnesses Lillia Lithsentine and Altria Ailouros." Serin''s servant introduced them with a bow, before heading back to the door.


    It was the first time that I had heard either of their family names before and the first time I had seen them properly being treated like royalty. This was a more formal situation than normal. Both girls were dressed for the asion. Altria was wearing a tight fitting and low cut ck dress. I had seen her out of her adventuring gear before, but nothing as fancy as this. Then there was Lillia, she was also wearing a dress, hers was a pure white one, matching her paleplexion. It wasn''t quite as tight fitting or revealing as Altria''s, but it still left little to the imagination.


    "Good evening both of you. I''m d to see you both arrived before the rest of our guests." Serin said weing them in the hall.


    "Well, you did ask us to." Answered Lillia.


    "I did!"


    "I thought this was supposed to be in celebration of our achievement?" Lillia asked.


    "It is."


    "Then why do we have to be here early?"


    "Well, I thought it would be good for us all to meet the guests together. I thought it might prove a little much for Theo. You know there has been a bit of excitement about this since we returned. If we''re all here together it will take some of the focus from him."


    "I suppose so. He hasn''t had to do many of these events either, not like us." Lillia said.


    Jill seeing that Altria and Lillia had arrived, brought a small tray of drinks over for the pair. Both of them epted a ss of wine and thanked her before she left to continue making preparations for the party.


    Seeing how all of the girls were dressed and the amount of effort that seemed to be going into the night, I really was starting to worry about how much a big deal tonight was going to be. I quickly knocked back the ss of wine I had in my hand. Before I knew it, John hade by and offered me another ss after taking my empty. I''d have to watch myself, it was going to be easy to drink too much in a situation like this. Thest thing I wanted was to get drunk and make a fool out of myself in front of important people from the town. People that hade here to see me for the first time.


    As the four of us waited at the door, Altria who had stood next to me asked.


    "What do you think of my dress?"


    "It looks great on you."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Thank you." She said with a smile.


    "What about me, don''t I get apliment too? I don''t often dress like this outside of the capital you know." Lillia said slightly pouting.


    "You look great too. It really suits you. All three of you look beautiful tonight. I hardly know where to put my eyes."


    "You can help me out of itter." Altria said quietly into my ear leaning over my shoulder.


    "Thanks¡­ I''ll be looking forward to that."


    At least that gave me something else to be focused on, rather than just being nervous about meeting the towns dignitaries and people in power. The four of us stood there waiting at the entrance to Serin''s hall ready to meet the guests as they arrived.


    I looked around the room while we waited, and it seemed that the staff had finished making the preparations. The tables around the room were all now filled with delicious looking food and drinks. The servants were no longer busy filling the tables, they were now stood at the sides. Each of them carrying trays of drinks ready to serve the guests when finally got here.


    It wasn''t long before the guests started to arrive for the party. They were each announced to the room by Serin''s servant as they arrived. All of them were a local noble of some sort, or an official connected to the guild in some way. All of them were female and dressed for the asion, which was no surprise really. After they were announced we met them at the entrance. Just as Serin had said before they were all keen to meet me. Luckily enough this seemed to be more of a formality and just to satisfy their curiosity. After being served a drink by Jill and little chitchat, they soon went on their way and joined the party behind us.


    The hall slowly started to fill as the guests arrived. The room started to hum with conversations andughter. The four of us were still stood near the entrance, briefly meeting every new arrival. We had been stood there for about thirty minutes perhaps and I was wondering just how long we would have to stand there and wait when another guest arrived. I could tell by the reaction from the others, even before they said anything that this person was important.


    "I presentdy Lisa Rothering." Serin''s servant introduced her with a bow.


    She had introduced her asdy, but from a first nce she didn''t look to be a noble. She was smartly dressed in a beautiful green dress, but it looked as if she was ufortable in such clothes. I could see that she had clearly seen some battle. She was well built, and her left eye had traces of a scar above and below it. She had long flowing ginger hair, with ck marks in it. I''d say she was one of the catkin, but there was something slightly different about her than the others of Altria''s kind that I''d met so far.


    "Lisa is the guild master of this town." Lillia quietly whispered into my ear before the woman approached us.


    That was why she seemed important, despite not appearing to be a noble.


    "Good evening all of you. I''m notte am I Serin?" Lisa asked as she joined us.


    "No, not at all. There are still guests yet to arrive, you aren''t thest." Serin exined.


    "Good, good. So how are you all doing? I hope you''ve all recovered since returning from your big quest."


    "Everyone has recovered well, thank you Lisa." Lillia answered on behalf of the group.


    "Great! I hope you will be ready for the next one soon enough. I have a few ideas for where you could head to next. That will have to wait until you have all returned from the capital of course."


    "The capital?" I asked surprised.


    "Yes¡­ I assume you are Theo, that I''ve heard so much about?"


    "I am."


    "I see. Had you not told him yet?" Asked Lisa.


    "No, we were going to tell him tonight." Exined Lillia.


    "I see, sorry. I let the cat out of the bag. Yes, you have all been summoned by the guild masters to the capital. It seems the news of your victory has already spread widely."


    "They want to see us?" I asked.


    "They do." Replied Lisa.

 Chapter 83 - Eighty-Three: Mingling

    Just the mention of being summoned to the capital sent a little shiver down my spine. Nothing I had heard about them so far, gave me anyfort in the thought of having to meet them face to face. I wondered what they could possibly want¡­ Would it really just be because we defeated that demon. Could they have caught on to the fact that I was looking into a way to gain my relic. No, it couldn''t be that. They wouldn''t just invite us all there, no they would simply kill me. But saying that, I would still have to be on my guard when we went.


    "They want to see us because of thepleted quest?" I asked.


    "Yes, it was quite the achievement." Lisa answered.


    "What for though?"


    "To congratte you in person of course."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. Anyway,e with me and I''ll tell you all about." Lisa said putting her arm around my shoulder, herrge chest pressing against my side.


    "O-okay." I said ncing over at the others.


    "Um, Lisa. We were in the process of meeting the guests as they arrived. I had hoped to introduce Theo to everyone." Serin protested slightly.


    "Really? Well, there will be plenty of time for him to meet them tonight. I''m sure you girls can manage on your own for a little bit."


    Without waiting for a response Lisa headed into the hall amongst the other guests, pulling me along with her for the ride.


    "To tell you the truth Theo, I''ve been wanting to meet you for some time." Lisa told me as we walked.


    "You have?"


    "Yes. I was hoping I would get a chance to see you at the guild, but my duties have been keeping busy at the moment and those girls seem to be keeping you busy."


    "Yeah, they have been looking after my training."


    "So I''ve heard."


    "Why''ve you been wanting to meet me?"


    "Well, most of the summoned heroes either don''tst very long or set out on their own trying strengthen themselves and we rarely hear from them. They definitely don''t attempt something like you just did."


    "Right."


    "And it''s unusual for the women around here to take such interest in a rookie adventurer."


    "I did hear that most of the summoned aren''t cared for by the summoner."


    "Yes, you were lucky it was Lillia that summoned you. That wasn''t what I meant though. I heard that Beth the swordswoman had taken you on as a pupil?"


    "Yes, she has."


    "And that even the sorceress Liz has been looking out for you."


    "Well, she has given me some advice¡­"


    "Then you must show at least some promise. So, it''s only natural for me to have an interest in you. Then there is the matter of your custom skill tree, my staff told me about it. That''s quite the rarity."


    "They told you about that?"


    "Yes, of course. It shouldn''t be a surprise that my staff keep me updated on the progress of our adventurers, should it?"


    "I suppose not."


    Lisa walked us towards the drinks table. Having already drunk her first ss of wine, she ced down her empty and took a fresh full ss. Seeing that I had almost finished my ss, she picked up another and thrust it into my hand.


    "Go on and get that down you. It isn''t every day that you get to drink stuff of this quality."


    "Thanks¡­ Um was there anything specific you wanted to know about me?"


    "Specific? No, I just wanted to have a chat and gather an impression from you. I know my finest adventurers like you and some of my desk staff have taken quite the liking to you too, so you shouldn''t be any trouble. Then again, I wouldn''t be doing my job properly if I didn''t make my own judgments on those working for us, would I?"


    "I suppose not."


    Lisaughed.


    "Look Theo, there''s no need to get nervous. I just wanted to meet you and have an informal chat. That''s all."


    "Okay¡­ Do you mind if I ask you a question?"


    "Ask away."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Are you a noble like Lillia and the others?"


    Lisa burst intoughter this time.


    "Do I look like one to you?"


    "Well, I''m not sure if I''m the best person to judge something like that. But they did introduce you asdy Lisa."


    "I suppose the culture youe from is quite different to ours. No, no I''m not. They only treat me like that now because of my position. To tell you the truth, I don''t really feelfortable at these kinds of events."


    "That makes two of us then."


    "I was born into amon family. I only got to where I am today through hard work and luck. One of the good things about the guild, is that it rewards work and talent. Even amoner like me can rise through its ranks."


    I wondered just how an ordinary person could go far in the guild and whether this was a normal state of affairs, or just something that happened because of the shortage of manpower.


    "I had no idea it was organised in such a way."


    "Well, it is one of the few ces in this world where ss isn''t the only factor in a person''s worth. The heads of each of the guild branches all had to earn their positions. Something that doesn''t even happen in the army."


    "That''s kind of reassuring."


    "So, you''re a fan of a meritocracy?"


    "I wouldn''t say that I''m a fan of it exactly, but it isforting to know that your superiors have had to earn their positions."


    "I don''t disagree with you, but if I was you, I wouldn''t go around letting everyone know that. A lot of people here are firmly of the belief that people are born to lead."


    "I have already picked up that much."


    "Just a friendly piece of advice."


    "I know. Thank you."


    "You do realise that those girls in your party are all from some of the most important bloodlines in the alliance?"


    "Yes, I had realised¡­ Well, I didn''t realise just how powerful Serin''s family were until today, but I did know she was a noble before."


    "Ha, outside of royalty, her family is one of the most influential. You should remember that for your own good."


    "I''ll keep it in mind."


    "Well, they have all worked hard to get where they are within the guild today and for nobles, they have a pretty good way of thinking about things. Not that I would tell them that."


    "Tell them what?" Asked Lillia''s voice from behind us.


    "Oh nothing. I was just exining something to Theo, it wasn''t anything important." Lisa answered turning around to face Lillia.


    Lillia along with Serin and Altria had alle to find us. It seemed that they were no longer meeting the guests as they arrived.


    "Well, have you had enough of a word with Theo? You can''t keep him to yourself all night you know." Lillia told Lisa.


    "Aren''t you eager to have him back¡­ I suppose I have spoken enough for now. Have you all given up with meeting and greeting?"


    "All of the guests have arrived now. We were hoping to take Theo around, we thought it would be good if we all mingled together."


    "I see. Well, I''ll let you have your hero back. Theo, we''ll continue this another time. I''ll send for you at the guild once you have returned from the capital."


    "Okay sure."


    "Well then, I''ll leave you four to mingle in your party. Please do enjoy yourselves. You''ve earned it."


    The girls pulled me away from Lisa and into the party. There seemed to be endless amounts of people here that wanted to hear more about our quest and about me. It didn''t take long for me to get bored with having to repeat the same story to the same questions over and over as the girls took me around the party. It started to be a little wearing, luckily a little over an hour of this and we had made our way around the whole hall.


    After we had made the rounds, I walked to the back of the hall and leant up against one of the drink''s tables. I picked up a fresh ss of wine and let out a sigh. Lillia and Serin had continued to mingle with the guests. They seemed to be more than used to this sort of thing. I''d probably been stood there a minute or so when Altria came and joined me.


    "You don''t enjoy events like this?" She asked leaning on the table next to me.


    "It''s not that I don''t enjoy a party, but having to talk to everyone like that is a little tiresome."


    "I know how you feel. The humans and the elves ce far too much importance on hobnobbing like that. I don''t find it enjoyable. The atmosphere is far too uptight to enjoy yourself, I wouldn''t call this a party."


    "I know what you mean."

 Chapter 84 - Eighty-Four: The Evening Ends

    Altria and I had been standing at the back of the party, just watching the everyone socialise, for about half an hour. All of a sudden, the entire room''s attention was drawn to the far end. Someone had started banging a spoon against a ss, as if they wanted to give a speech. The crowd in the room moved a little and I could finally see who it was that had drawn everyone''s attention. Once everyone was quiet, she began to speak.


    "I hope you don''t mind me saying a few words Serin?" Lisa asked before she began.


    "Not at all, please do." Serin said giving the go ahead.


    "Thank you. I promise it won''t be long. I just felt as the head of the guild here, it would be appropriate for me to say something¡­ So, on that note, I know that everyone here knows what these four achieved on theirst quest. Seeing that the victories against the forces of the Demon Lord are far and few between, I''d like to raise a toast to the people of the hour. Please join me in congratting them."


    Lisa stopped talking and there was a round of apuse from the room as everyone in sight raised their ss in appreciation to us. It was something I really wasn''t expecting to see. After everyone quietened down Lisa continued.


    "I don''t have much more to say, but let us all hope that this is only the first in a series of victories from them. I know it''s too soon to be looking far ahead, but I would like to hope that this is just the beginning in a change of fortunes. Thank you."


    Lisa stepped back into the crowd and the party continued just how it had been before. She really only did just say a few words. Still, it was nice to hear.


    The party ran on for a few hours after Lisa''s speech. I spent a lot of the time trying to avoid being the centre of attention, hanging back and drinking with Altira out of the way. Every now and then Lillia and Serin woulde and find me. Either to bring someone over that wanted to know more about what happened or about me, or to pull me away to talk with someone in the crowd.


    At some point, when I had returned from talking to a group of noble women Altria had disappeared somewhere. I just expected that she had found someone to talk to herself. By this point the party was starting to thin out a little as the guests gradually started to leave. Only the more enthusiastic members were still here. After some time, Altria returned.


    "You decided to socialise in the end?" I asked as she joined me again.


    "Not really. I was just organising something." She replied.


    "Organising what?"


    "Oh, you''ll find out sometime." She said a little aloofly.


    I felt like questioning her more, but before I could ask any further questions, I was interrupted by Serin and Lillia returning.


    "I see you two are both still hanging back here." Serin said as she joined us.


    "Well, this isn''t really my sort of thing¡­" I answered.


    "I know, not to worry. You did speak to everyone that you needed to. The party will be over soon, I was wondering what you all wanted to do after?"


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    "Well, I''ve had rooms prepared for all three of you. So, you are wee to stay here if you wish?"


    I was quite keen to see what the bedrooms in such a fancy ce were like.


    "Thank you, I wouldn''t mind staying over. Saves me heading back to the guild." I answered.


    "What about you two?" Serin said turning to Lillia and Serin.


    "I''ll take you up on the offer." Answered Altria.


    "Okay, I will too if everyone else is staying over. Will be better than getting a carriage back alone." Replied Lillia.


    "Good, good. We can all discuss our ns for the capital in the morning. I''ll just inform the staff that we will be having guests for the night. I''ll be right back."


    Serin left the three of us there for a moment.


    "So, when will be heading to the capital?" I asked.


    "The day after tomorrow." Answered Lillia.


    "That soon?"


    I had wanted to go and see Liz to discuss what I had found, but it looked like it would have to wait until I returned.


    "Yes, there are a few things that would be good for you to see while we''re there, so we''ll have to leave soon to arrive in time."


    "What''s happening?"


    "A new summoner is being given the rites. I thought you would be interested in the granting ritual."


    "Yes, I would!"


    That was definitely something I wanted to see. I hoped it would help answer some of my questions.


    "Good, then we''ll set out in time to witness it."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The hall had almostpletely cleared by the time Serin returned. There was just the odd guest here and there, saying their goodbyes as they made their way out.


    "Everything is ready. Would you like me to show you to your rooms?" Serin asked.


    "Yes please." I was more than ready to head to bed.


    All the talking with random strangers had taken its toll on me.


    "Okay then, follow me."


    Serin took the four of us upstairs. The first room we came to was set out for Lillia. We quickly said goodnight and left her to go to bed. The next room was prepared for Altria, she readily headed inside and went to bed. After earlier, I had expected her to invite me inside. I guessed that she was going to act properly inside someone else''s home.


    After leaving the two other girls in their rooms Serin walked me alone to my room. I had only briefly glimpsed inside the other rooms, but they seemed huge from the outside. I was excited to see what mine looked like. As we reached my room Serin and I stopped at the doorway.


    "This is your room." She told me.


    "I guess this is goodnight then."


    "Yes, I''ll see you in the morning."


    "Um, thanks for everything today. I had a good time and I''m sure that reading through those books will prove to have been helpful."


    "Even after making you talk to all those people?"


    "Yes, even after that."


    "Good, I''m d you enjoyed yourself. Goodnight Theo."


    After that Serin left me. It felt slightly awkward, but I supposed she didn''t really want any of her servants seeing and thinking there was something going on between us. I had a feeling that the nobility kept things like that quiet here, unless they became official.


    Once she had left, I stepped inside my room. It was exactly as I hoped. It was two times, no, probably three times the size of my room in the guild house. At the far side of the room was an ornate, king sized four poster bed. It looked far morefortable than where I had been sleeping up until now. Looking around the room I noticed a door that led out. It turned out there was even an ensuite with a shower. I decided to take advantage of that a quickly showered before I headed to bed.


    After cleaning up and drying off, I climbed into bed. It was just asfortable as looked, easily the best bed I''d had sinceing here. I wondered how Serin seemed to cope so well when on the road when she must have been used to this kind offort. I wasn''tid there for long before I started to drift off to sleep. Just as I was about to drift off there was a quiet knock at the door.


    "Hello?" I called out from my bed.


    "May I enter sir?" Asked the voice from the corridor.


    It sounded like Serin''s maid, Jill. I sat up in bed before answering.


    "Yeah sure,e in. I am in bed though, just so you know."


    "As you wish sir."


    There was a brief pause, before the door opened and Jill, Serin''s bunnykin maid stepped inside. She looked to be a little uncertain as to what she was supposed to be doing here.


    "Is everything okay?" I asked once she had entered.


    "Yes¡­" She answered slightly fidgety. "Um,dy Altria asked me toe to your chamber. She said that you would like me to attend to your needs."


    "Altria sent you?"


    So that''s what she had been organising when she disappeared for a while at the party.


    "She did."


    I had a pretty good idea why she had sent her, but I had to ask.


    "For what needs exactly?"


    "It''s a little embarrassing, but I hope you will be satisfied with me." She said undoing a couple of buttons at the front of her maid outfit.


    "Woah hold on. You don''t have to do that just because Altria sent you."


    "Are you not happy for me to help you?"


    "That''s not what I meant. I mean you shouldn''t just offer yourself up like that just because she sent you here."


    "Oh, I see, but I am more than happy to. I wanted toe."

 Chapter 85 - Eighty-Five: Room Service

    I sat there not really knowing what to say for a moment, just looking at Jill standing there. The front of her maid outfit was open just enough to reveal most of her cleavage. She was more well endowed than I had first thought. Before I had a chance to say anything further the door to my room opened once again. Altria, still dressed in her dress from the party waltzed inside.


    "Really Theo? I''m a little disappointed, I thought you would have taken up my gift right away." She said as she stood behind Jill.


    "Gift? Altria you can''t just send someone over as a gift like that."


    "Oh, that''s what you''re worried about. Don''t be she wanted toe. She only seems innocent on the outside. Trust me you don''t want to pass this up. You haven''t been with one of the bunnykin either yet, have you?"


    "No, I haven''t¡­"


    "Then we should begin. There''s more under here than you were expecting." Altria said while grasping one of Jill''s breasts through her uniform.


    "Lady Altria." Yelped Jill, surprised by the sudden groping.


    "Come on, it isn''t like we haven''t yed around before."


    "Please don''t say such things in front of Sir Theo!"


    "Don''t worry, he doesn''t mind about things like that and he won''t say anything to anyone. Go on, do what you came here for."


    Without any further instruction Jill walked to the end of my bed and climbed on, slowly making her way towards me. She let her hair down and undid another button at the front of her uniform as she approached on all fours. I could now see all the way down her dress. This was quite the surreal moment as a slightly embarrassed bunny maid crept towards me provocatively while my catkin friend just looked on from across the room.


    "You''ll be in my care this evening then Sir Theo."


    "Err thanks¡­ It''s just Theo by the way."


    "Yes Theo."


    As she reached me, she pulled back the covers of my bed. Once she had done so she quickly pulled off my boxers. She gently stroked my cock for a moment, before bending down a cing it inside of her mouth. She looked up at me innocently as she sucked away. Despite the look, I could tell right away she was practiced at this. It felt really good.


    I justy there for now, simply enjoying the service from Serin''s maid. Would Serin be mad if she saw this? Probably not, they all seemed to have a pretty liberal attitude to this sort of thing and I highly doubted that Jill would havee here if she thought it was going tond her in trouble.


    Altria, who had just been watching up to this point climbed on the bed. She crept up behind Jill and pulled her dress up over her bum, then pulled her panties down to her knees. She then reached around and started ying with Jill''s pussy. Jill stopped what she was doing momentarily and looked back over her shoulder at Altria.


    "Altria! What are you doing?" Jill asked, her ears twitching a little.


    "I just thought I would get you ready as well¡­ You shouldn''t be stopping should you."


    Jill turned back and continued to suck on my dick. Her technique was a little sloppier than before, now Altria was ying with her as well. I didn''t mind, I was quite enjoying the scene ying out in front of me. Whatever Altria was doing, she was good at it. Jill''s ears started to twitch once again as she started to cum. Seeing she was finished, Altria stopped.


    "She''s all yours now Theo¡­ Go on Jill, do what you came here for." Altria told her.


    "Okay¡­ Should we continue Theo?" Jill asked me.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Please do."


    Jill crept forward on all fours, only stopping when her face was almost pressed up against me. She was blushing slightly as she pulled up her dress and lowered herself down onto me. She was sopping wet from Altria and I slipped straight inside her. She moaned a little as she lifted herself up and down on me. It was really cute. She eased herself in slowly at first, but it wasn''t long before she started to grind away on me hard.


    As she frantically bounced around on myp, I could see she was getting hot, still wearing her full maid uniform. She had just a few buttons undone at the front. I leant forward and undid the rest, then gripping her dress from the bottom, gently slid the whole thing over head and tossed it to the side. She was now just in her bra and stockings. Now free from her clothes she pressed forward on me, pushing me back and riding me even harder than before. Her cute little bunny tail bouncing up and down.


    So far, I had been happy enough to let her do all the work, but I decided to take control. Putting my arm around her side and rolled her over onto her back. She wrapped her legs around me as I thrusted from on top. Her legs gripping me tighter with each swing, until I activated "special heal". She felt the change immediately, her legs opening wide as they slipped down to the bed. As they did, I gripped her hips and swung away even harder than before.


    "Hnnngg¡­ W-what is this?" She moaned, while pulling she sheets from the bed.


    She was already starting to cum, while I rolled her to her side. Lifting one leg to my shoulder then pulling her bra down to reveal herrge breasts, I gripped one with my spare hand and started pounding her again. She still hadn''t recovered from the first time.


    "Theo¡­ anymore and I''ll¡­ I''ll¡­. Break!" She tried to say in between load moans.


    I was too engrossed in what I was doing to stop now. Her lewd noises just made go harder. I just had to hope that the walls of this ce were solid enough to not let the sound carry through.


    There was already a wet patch on the bed, where her juices were spraying with each thrust. As she came once more her insides gripped tightly on my dick, it was just enough to finish me off and I left her with a cream pie. I pulled out and left her breathing heavily trying to catch her breath.


    "You didn''t go easy on her then?" Asked Altria from behind me.


    "I got a little carried away."


    "Well, she''ll be okay in a moment, but I hope you still have some energy left for me?" She asked climbing up the bed towards me.


    "Of course, I was going to help you out of that wasn''t I?"


    "That''s what I was hoping."


    As Altria reached me, she grabbed my hand and ced it against the side of her thigh just under the hem line of her dress. I pushed my hand up to the top of her thigh and passed her hips. She had no panties on. Grabbing her by the hips I pulled her towards me, and we kissed for a moment. As we did, I rolled her to the side and gently pushed her back onto the bed.


    We stopped kissing and I sat up, pushing the bottom of her dress up. Pressing her legs apart a little I leant forward and started eating her pussy, Altria gently grasping my hair as I did so. She quickly got wet and as she did, I kissed my way further up her body pushing up her dress as I did so. Eventually slipping it off over her head. She was entirely naked underneath. I wouldn''t have been surprised if she had been walking around the party all night with nothing underneath her little dress.


    After throwing her dress to the side, Altira spread her legs wide open for me and I pushed inside, rocking my hips as I did so. I''d barely got up to speed when Altria flipped our positions and started riding me on top. She was more eager than usual. As she did, I heard a rustle from next to me. It was Jill, she had moved next to me. Leaning over she started to kiss me and grabbing my hand ced it on her breast. I squeezed her surprisingly soft yet firm breast as Altria continued to ride me.


    I nced over to Jill, to see she was busily rubbing her clit, pleasuring herself whilst we kissed. I turned on "special heal" once again. Both girls moaned a little from the effects. Altria continued to ride me, but her rhythm was off ever so slightly. As Altria started to cum, I sat up quickly, pushing her onto her back. I looked over at Jill, she seemed to guess my intent right away, climbing on top of Altria and lifting her bum up in the air, waiting for me.


    I stopped for a moment just to watch on as Jill was on top Altria, having her pressed against the bed. The pair were kissing, while Jill had already started fingering Altria as shey there. Jill''s pussy was already twitching from the effects of "Special heal", gripping her firm ass I jammed my dick inside her from behind and started fucking her hard right from the beginning.


    Jill stopped kissing Altria as I pumped away, tilting her head back and moaning loudly with each thrust. As I sped up faster her pussy juices sprayed over the bed and Altria who was stillid underneath. She came hard and copsed on top of her, once again gasping for air. Altria, who by this point had gotten impatient rolled Jill off her and climbed on top of me. I picked up Altria and stepped off the bed. First fucking her stood up as she bounced off my thighs, beforeying her back down on her back to finish the job.


    The night continued much like this for hours, I would be surprised if no one else in the house had heard what was going on the room.

 Chapter 86 - Eighty-Six: Plans For The Capital

    The next day I woke early. Jill had already left without a sound, probably sometime in the night when Altria and I had fallen asleep. She probably had duties to attend to first thing in the morning. Altria hadn''t decided to return to her own room and was still happily sleeping away next to me as I sat up in bed, trying to work out what time it was.


    I''d only been up for a couple of minutes when there was a knock at the door. I would have been surprised if Altria had organised someone else to visit in the morning, but I couldn''t rule it outpletely. I called out cautiously.


    "Hello, who is it?" I asked.


    "It''s Lillia, can Ie in?" Replied the voice from outside.


    "Sure, let yourself in, I''m still in bed."


    Lillia stepped inside and after a quick nce around the room noticed Altriaying there next to me.


    "I had a feeling I would find her here, when there was no answer from her room this morning!"


    "Yeah, she paid me a surprise visitst night¡­"


    "Honestly, she doesn''t have any sense of decency. This is someone else''s home¡­ Well, I suppose Serin probably expected something like this to happen anyway."


    "Probably." I repliedughing awkwardly.


    "Anyway, you two should get up. Breakfast is going to be served soon and I want us all to talk about heading to the capital tomorrow. I''ll see you downstairs in half an hour."


    "Okay."


    "I''ll leave you to sort her out." Lillia said as she left the room.


    "Err thanks."


    As soon as Lillia had left us, I gently woke Altria.


    "Huh, Theo?" She said sleepily as she opened her eyes.


    "Yeah, it''s me. You slept in my roomst night remember?"


    "Oh yeah¡­" She said rolling over and looking at me invitingly.


    "As much as would want to, we need to get up. Lillia is expecting us all downstairs in half an hour. I''m going to have a quick shower first."


    "Ehh, okay. Lillia will justin if we don''t hurry, I suppose."


    "Yeah, it looked that way."


    "Fine then."


    Altira climbed out of bed and started looking for her dress. While she was doing this, I made my way to the shower. By the time I had finished washing and returned to the bedroom, Altria had left. I supposed she had gone back to her own room to wash and change. After drying off and changing, I decided to head downstairs to find the others. I was met by John at the bottom of the stairs.


    "Good morning Theo. The others are waiting for you in the dining room."


    "Morning John. Well, I suppose I shouldn''t keep them waiting any longer."


    "Please follow me." He said gesturing towards the corridor.


    John led me to the dining room, where the others were all sat waiting for their breakfast.


    "Morning Theo. Did you sleep wellst night?" Serin asked as I joined the group and sat down.


    "Yes, thank you. That was thefiest bed I''ve slept on in a long time."


    "Oh good, I''m d to hear that."


    As we spoke Jill rolled a trolly full of food into the room. She was once again smartly dressed in her maid uniform, with no sign on her face of anything that happened the previous night. I tried not to stare as she went around cing our food on the table. She tried to stifle a yawn as she finished serving.


    "Is every okay Jill? You look a little tired." Serin asked as Jill went to leave.


    "Yes, mydy everything is fine, thank you for your concern."


    "I hope so. Yesterday was quite a long day with all of the preparations and the party. Please make sure you get a chance for a rest after breakfast."


    "I will, thank you."


    With that Jill left the room. It was definitely mine and Altria''s fault if Jill was tired this morning. I felt sorry for her having to start work so early this morning after such ate night.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''d like to discuss our ns for the capital." Lillia announced as everyone tucked into their breakfast.


    "What did you have in mind?" Asked Serin.


    "I''d like to set out tomorrow. I think it would be good for Theo to witness the bestowing of the summoning rights. We will need to leave in the morning to ensure we are there in plenty of time." Exined Lillia.


    "Okay, I agree that would be good for him to see."


    "What about Theo''s n to track down his relic?" Asked Altria unexpectedly.


    "We can''t have any talk of that whilst we are in the capital." Cautioned Lillia.


    "I know, but I want to arrange a meeting with one of my contacts."


    "As long as you are sure it is safe, but I think it would be best to keep Theo as far away from that as possible for his own safety and make sure they have no idea what the intentions behind your enquiry are."


    "Of course."


    "So, apart from the ritual, what else are our ns for the capital?" Asked Serin.


    "Well, we will need to visit the capital branch guild master. They are the one that summoned us after all. I doubt we will be able to get away without them wanting to speak to Theo in person."


    "That is the reason they summoned us after all." Agreed Serin.


    "Yes¡­ They want to meet the hero that vanquished the demon officer. Listen Theo, you can''t let anything slip, you can''t even appear to have too many questions. Please understand, your life depends on it." Warned Lillia.


    "I know¡­ I will." I replied.


    "I think we should ensure one of us is present when he talks with them. I think it would be best if it was me¡­ But the guild could refuse me, in that case I would prefer Altria to be present, but she isn''t his summoner so that would cause its own questions. It will have to be you Lillia. Remember you can''t slip up either." Suggested Serin.


    "I know that. I think that all of us will be present." Exined Lillia.


    "That makes me feel a bit better. Just remember not to let your emotions show either. You know what will happen if they think you are too close."


    "Of course, I do." Lillia answered, her face showing the pain of her previous experiences briefly.


    "Good, well what else?" Asked Serin.


    "I doubt that any of us will be able to pay a visit to capital without having to meet with our families. I wouldn''t be surprised if they didn''t want to meet with our newest party member either." Lillia said in between sips of her tea.


    "Yes, I suppose that is unavoidable too and Theo is what all the fuss is about right now." Agreed Serin.


    "Is it really that big a deal?" I asked.


    "Yes." All three girls answered in unison.


    "You defeated her, while four ranked adventurers couldn''t get near and nothing like this has happened in a long time." Exined Lillia.


    "Oh¡­ But I''m sure it wasn''t me that dealt the final blow."


    "That is something that you should also keep to yourself while we are in the capital."


    "Okay."


    We carried on discussing our ns for the capital over breakfast. I was more than a little worried about what was going to happen once we got there. It almost felt like I was heading to the headquarters of my enemy, despite us supposedly being on the same side. Any suspicion that I wasn''t going to do what the guild wanted, or that I was going to try and gain my independence would likely result in my death. I had to wonder what the capital''s guild masters were like. The image in my mind wasn''t a pretty one.


    It waste afternoon by the time Altria, Lillia and I left Serin''s grand house. A carriage organised by Lillia rolled up the long driveway to collect the three of us, as Serin saw us off.


    "I''ll see you all tomorrow." She said as we climbed aboard.


    Once we were all onboard carriage rolled along Serin''s long driveway and back on to the city streets. We passed through therge city houses until we reached Lillia''s apartment block. Both Lillia and Altria got off here. I wondered where Altria lived, I thought we would be stopping outside her ce, but it seemed as if she was going back with Lillia for now.


    "We''lle for you at the adventurer''s guild tomorrow. Make sure you get some rest, we''ll be setting off early." Lillia instructed as she climbed off.


    "I will."


    Once the pair had left the carriage set off again. It didn''t stop again until we reached the bottom of the steps to the guild. I briefly thanked the driver before heading up into the guild building. It was busy inside and it was still a little early for dinner, so I headed up to my room. Once inside I walked over to my bed and slung myself down.

 Chapter 87 - Eighty-Seven: Unexpected Visit

    Iy on the bed for a while thinking about what to do and decided to open up my skill tree. With enough points, I could see what my next avable skill was. "Interrogate" is what it said. On the face of it, it sounded like something useful, something that could havee in handy back in the dungeon, if I''d had the time to use it that was. That being said, I had to doubt that it would work in any way like it sounded.


    Still, I decided to acquire the skill andy there on the bed trying to think of a safe way to test it. As I did, I realised that I suddenly felt exceptionally tired. Before I knew it, my eyes were starting to close and not long after I fell into a deep sleep. It was sometimeter that I started to realise that something was wrong, that this was no longer a normal sleep. I started to gain a slight sense of my surroundings and I also had the feeling that I was no longer alone in my room.


    Once the thought passed through my mind a blurry person stated to emerge at the foot of my bed, along with a strong sensation that I had felt before. The sensation was of lust and the person that wasing into to focus was the subus that had attacked me back in the dungeon. I tried to struggle and to my surprise I could move, at least slowly. My head swam and my body was sluggish as I pulled myself up of my sheets and backed off to the head of my bed.


    "Hmm¡­ I wasn''t expecting you toe to, let alone be able to move. I really must have weakened since west met. I''ve barely eaten a whole meal since." The subus said as she noticed my struggle.


    She was right. The effects of her attack were weakened, she couldn''t even hold the visual technique covering her appearance let alone halt my movements.


    "Well, no matter. I''ll be back to my full strength once I''ve feasted on you." She told me.


    "H-how did you find me?"


    "It was easy tracking down the guild you came from. Finding you was a little difficult, but all I had to do was wait for you return patiently."


    The effects of her attack increased slightly as she climbed on the bed and approached me. I knew I had to do something whilst I could still move and before she begun to feed on me. I quickly fired off "disorient" she slowed her approach ever so slightly, but it wasn''t enough. I then tried "special heal" she quivered from its effects and her attack weakened just enough for me to move freely. Seeing my opportunity, I jumped forward, pushing her back onto the bed and pinning her down.


    My first thought was to kill her then and there, but I stopped my hands before I crushed her throat. Perhaps this was an opportunity to gain some information. I looked at her pinned underneath me, her face full of disgust from the forced pleasure she was receiving. If nothing else, it was an opportunity to test out that ability. She really was weakened since the first time we met, now she could hardly put up any resistance against me.


    "Get your filthy hands off me!" She demanded.


    "You were just trying to kill me and not for the first time. I''m not letting you go free. You''re going to answer some questions for me now."


    "I''m not going to tell you anything."


    She wasn''t about to just answer my questions willingly, that much was obvious. I still had her pinned and while she was struggling, I could easily hold her down. Her psychic attack hadpletely stopped now, and I doubted that she would be able to put up much resistance to the skill I''d acquired before I fell asleep. I quickly opened my skill window to confirm that I had acquired it and that it wasn''t something weird that I dreamt up in my subus induced sleep.


    The window opened in front of my eyes and it was just as I had hoped. The skill called "interrogate" was still there. Having already made the decision to use it, I activated the skill there and then. The subus immediately stopped resisting at all and justy there helplessly. Her expression slowly changed from one of utter disgust and hate to almost cracking a pleasant smile. It was almost a little unnerving.


    "Are you going to answer some of my questions now?" I asked her once I was certain it had taken effect.


    "Yes." She replied immediately.


    I still had her pinned underneath me and I wasn''t going to loosen my grip in the slightest even if she no longer appeared to be resisting. For all I knew she could be putting on some kind of act to get me to let my guard down now. I deactivated "special heal" to save some mana.


    "Aww¡­ I was just beginning to enjoy that." Sheined.


    "I''m not trying to make you enjoy yourself."


    "Please."


    "No¡­ I want you to answer my questions."


    "Okay, I''ll tell you everything I can."


    It was aplete change of tune from earlier. Could this skill be working exactly like its name? It would be the first time any of my custom skills acted like I would have expected.


    "Let''s start simple¡­ Who are you?"


    "I''m yours."


    "What?"


    "Yours."


    "You name is yours?"


    "No, my name is Celine."


    "What did you mean by yours?"


    "I mean I belong to you."


    "What! Why are you saying something like that?"


    "I don''t know how to exin it properly. A few moments ago, I felt like I needed to kill you. You had inflicted such an embarrassing and painful curse on me, and you killed my previous master. Then I don''t know, I just suddenly felt that I belonged to you alone."


    Ah, something seemed to be up with how this skill worked. Either that or she was putting on a strange act.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You belong to me?" I asked.


    "Yes master."


    "Ugh."


    Well, I should still be able to get some information from her and she didn''t seem to be putting up any resistance, perhaps she could be useful. If this wasn''t an act that was.


    "Master, as much as I like being this close to you, could you loosen your grip a little? It''s beginning to hurt."


    "No¡­ I need you to answer some questions, then I''ll think about what to do with you."


    "What do you want to know?" She asked politely.


    I was a little thrown by the sudden course of events and racked my brain for what I wanted to know from her. Yes, that was it.


    "What did your previous master mean when they called the summoners taboo breakers?"


    "I''m not sure of the details, but somehow they caused the death of the lord''s kin. They betrayed them."


    "Lord, do you mean the demon lord?"


    "That''s what you call them."


    "What do you call them?"


    "We call them the lord. Before we came to thisnd they ruled over the entire under realm. What the people here call the demon realm."


    Hmm, that sounds just like the demon lord then.


    "They betrayed them?"


    "Yes."


    "Their family, you mean that the families of the summoners had a pact with the demon lord''s family?"


    "Yes."


    "What was it?"


    "I don''t know entirely. All I know was that they were entrusted with something important and that they used it against them, causing their demise. It was the reason that the lord came to this world in the first ce."


    That wasn''t what I was expecting.


    "What else did you want to know master?" Celine asked eagerly.


    "I don''t know, I need to think¡­"


    I still hadn''t loosened my grip on Celine, but she didn''t appear to be lying to me. I couldn''t sense any of the animosity I was getting from her before and she wasn''t trying in the slightest to wriggle free from my grip. She was justid there smiling at me and trying to gaze into my eyes.


    As I tried to think things over there was a loud knock at the door. I looked up, wondering who that could be, I wasn''t expecting anyone to being over this evening.


    "Theo are you up yet? You''rete." Lillia''s voice asked from outside.


    "What,te?" I shouted back.


    "Yes. We leave for the capital this morning. The carriage will be arriving shortly, you need to hurry."


    It was the morning. It couldn''t be.


    "What''s going on." I thought out loud.


    "It is the morning master. I came to you in the early hours. You seemed to have fallen asleep clothed on your bed." Celine told me.


    "Shit¡­ I''ll be right there." I shouted back to Lillia.

 Chapter 88 - Eighty-Eight: Setting Out For The Capital

    I panicked a little as I quickly tried to think what to do. For some reason I felt it was best if Lillia didn''t find Celine. Chances were, she would try to kill her there and then. I suppose that is what she deserved, but I had the feeling she could prove useful. At the very least, she knew things that I wanted to find out. I wanted to know this information before I decided to share it with Lillia and the others. I climbed off Celine and released my grip of her. She didn''t move from the spot, justid there looking at me.


    "Theo, are youing?" Lillia called from outside once again.


    "Looks like you are wanted." Celinemented.


    "I know." I answered her quietly.


    What to do¡­


    "I''ll be right there." I called back to Lillia.


    Celine didn''t seem to be trying to escape or anything. She still hadn''t moved from the spot. Something about that technique had seemed to put her under my control, but I had no idea how long it wouldst. Perhaps it was a permanent change, but I had no way of telling. She didn''t seem to be able to feed properly and was growing weaker over time. If I let her be for now and the effect wore off, chances were she would attack me again. Despite that I felt like I would have a good chance of fending her off. It didn''t seem like she was likely to attack anyone else. I wanted more time to decide what to do with her in the long run, so I made a decision I hoped I wouldn''t regret.


    "You need to disappear, now." I told Celine.


    "But¡­"


    "Yeah, I''m not trusting you. I''m just banking on you not being able to feed and still wanting to hunt me down."


    "No, I wouldn''t leave you master¡­ It''s not that, it''s just¡­ I need to feed, please."


    She wanted my sexual energy and now of all times.


    "You''ll just have to wait. If you don''t hide now, you''ll be killed. Understand?"


    "Yes master."


    Celine vanished almost instantly. I was going to have to do something about her calling me master as well. I didn''t have time to think now, so I quickly changed into my gear and went to answer the door to Lillia.


    "What took you so long?" She asked peering into my room.


    "Oh, I just overslept, and it took a while to wake up properly."


    "Hmm¡­ I could have sworn you were talking to someone in here." She said after thoroughly looking around.


    "No, just me trying to wake up."


    "I can see that. Anyway,e on we''re going to bete."


    I grabbed my bag that I''d stuffed the rest of my gear in along with the smart clothes that Serin had bought me and headed downstairs with Lillia. There was no time to stop in the guild hall for breakfast, because the carriage wasing any minute now. Lillia led me straight through and outside to where the others were already waiting.


    "What took you so long?" Serin asked when we joined her and Altria outside.


    "He was still asleep when I called for him! I had to wait while he got out of bed and dressed." Exined Lillia.


    "I thought we told you to rest?" Asked Serin.


    "You did, and I did go to bed early. I don''t know what happened, sorry."


    "Well, you''re here now and just in time."


    It really was just in time as well, because the carriage rolled up as we were talking. I suppose it would have waited for us, but it wouldn''t have been good if we ended up beingte to the capital. I really wanted to observe the summoners ritual and I would have been annoyed if we ended up missing it.


    Seeing our ride had arrived the four of us headed down to the square and climbed aboard. Once we were all safely inside the driver set off. It was only after we started moving that I realised just how hungry I was. I''d skipped dinner the night before and not eaten this morning. Just thinking about it made my stomach groan. Worrying about how long I might have to go without food, I leant my head against the side of the carriage and sighed.


    "Are you okay Theo? You look a little out of it." Asked Serin.


    "I''m fine, I''m just a little hungry is all."


    "Right, I suppose you didn''t have time for breakfast."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I didn''t, but it is my fault for not getting up on time."


    "It''s a good thing I stopped off at the market on my way to the guild then." Serin quickly shuffled around in her bag before producing a roll. "Here take this."


    "Thanks!"


    "It''s not much, but it should tide you over."


    I was just happy to have anything to eat before lunch at all. I quickly ate down the roll and almost immediately felt better. By the time I had finished eating we had already passed the city gates and were rolling down the countryside road.


    "How long will it take us to reach the capital?" I asked.


    "About three days if all goes well." Replied Lillia.


    "We''re still fairly far away then."


    "Yes, Dunshelm is nowhere near as far out as Lintz, but it isn''t close to the capital by any means."


    "I see. How safe is the road there?"


    "Fairly. There are dangerous spots on the way, but the closer we get to the capital the safer things be. We''ll still need to set a watch each night though, if we stop on the road that is."


    I knew there would be coach stops at the towns and viges on the way there, but by the sounds of things we would be spending at least one night under the stars. I suppose it all depended on when we needed to stop for the night. I guess transporting a group of adventurers the driver would be less concerned than normal about stopping outside of a town.


    The carriage rolled on through the day, only stopping once at one of the small viges on the route to change the horses. Despite being one of the main routes through the kingdom, we didn''t pass many towns or settlements. Well, we did, but many of them had fallen to ruin. I hadn''t noticed it on our quest, but the years that the realm had been at war had really taken its toll. Seeing it like this it somehow struck me. I don''t know why, I already knew this was the case, but seeing the effects like this seemed to hit home more than the fact that there were few men left outside of the nobility.


    As night started to fall, we rolled into a small town. It seemed that tonight at least, we wouldn''t be sleeping out in the wilds. The driver stopped outside at the front of a nice looking inn and helped us out of the carriage with our gear. After everyone was off, she climbed back on the driver''s seat and took the carriage and the horses around the back of the inn. While she did the rest of us headed inside.


    The innkeeper greeted us at the reception desk. It was at the side of a small bar area, there were a few other people sat inside having a quiet drink.


    "Good evening. Are you looking for rooms?" She asked.


    "Yes, four singles if you have them?" Replied Lillia.


    "We have plenty spare at the moment, the road has been quiettely."


    "Great."


    "One second, I''ll fetch the keys."


    The inn keeper stepped inside a small room behind the bar for a moment before returning with a handful of keys.


    "Here you go. Room numbers are on them."


    "Thanks."


    "Will you be eating tonight?"


    "Yes please."


    "Great, we start serving at seven."


    "Thanks. We''ll just check out the rooms and drop of our things, then we''ll be back down."


    "Right, we''ll see you for dinner then."


    Lillia took the keys from the inn keeper and handed them over to us in no particr order, then we all headed upstairs to drop off our things. It was about half six when we arrived, so we only had a little time before we needed toe back for dinner.


    The inn was an old building. It was quiterge and looked to have about three floors from the outside. As it happened all our rooms were on the first floor. We all separated as we went to drop off our things in our own rooms and arranged to meet back downstairs once we were done. I stepped into my room and chucked my bag into the corner, before sitting down on the bed. It seemedfortable enough. The room wasn''t fancy or anything, but it was much nicer than sleeping at the roadside would have been.

 Chapter 89 - Eighty-Nine: A Stop On The Road

    I decided toy back on the bed for a moment before I headed back downstairs. Just as I was about to get up to move once again, a voice spoke from next to me.


    "Master."


    I nearly jumped out of my skin I was so surprised, but I managed to keep myself from shouting out from the fright.


    "Celine!"


    "Yes master?"


    "What are you doing? You made me jump."


    "Sorry¡­ I was waiting for you to call for me, but you didn''t¡­"


    "Please give me some kind of warning before you do that in future."


    "Yes master."


    "Anyway, what did you want?"


    "Well¡­ I need to feed." She said looking at me alluringly.


    "You''re going to have to wait and besides, I haven''t decided what I''m going to do with you yet."


    "You said wait earlier, but I''m starving. I don''t know how much longer I willst."


    "I''m sorry. I have to go downstairs for dinner. If I don''t the others wille looking for me. Can you hold out that long?"


    "I suppose¡­"


    "Good. When Ie back, we''ll discuss where we go from there."


    "Then I''ll wait."


    "Thanks."


    "The others do you mean with those women that you came here with?"


    "Yes."


    "What do they want with you?"


    "Want with me? They are my party members."


    "I don''t like it."


    "I suppose that''s understandable given the situation."


    "Two of them are from the families that betrayed the lord."


    "I know, your pervious master said as much."


    "And they seem too close to you!"


    "You are going to have to put up with them."


    "Fine if you say so."


    "I do."


    "Now stay here and stay out of sight until Ie for you. Understand?"


    "Yes."


    Celine disappeared just as I asked. At least she still seemed to under the effects of the skill. After our talk it was defiantly time for me to head back downstairs, the others were probably already there and waiting for me by now. I left the room, locked it behind me and headed downstairs.


    Just like I had expected, the others were already in the inn''s bar when I got downstairs. They were all sat around a table drinking away while waiting on the food.


    "Theo, what took you so long?" Altria asked as I joined the group.


    "Nothing, I just decided toy on the bed for a bit."


    "Resting already when you overslept this morning?"


    "Yeah¡­"


    "Well, it''s fine for him to rest. Just so long as he isn''t oversleeping when we''re supposed to be going somewhere." Lillia said before taking a sip of her beer.


    "Thanks¡­ I just felt like lying about for a bit of after being sat in the carriage for most of the day."


    Not long after I had sat down, the innkeeper started bringing our food to the table. There wasn''t a menu, it seemed that the choice of foods here was whatever meal she had decided to cook that evening. Tonight, we were having roast beef and vegetables. It didn''t look like much, but it turned out to be pretty good.


    "Would you like anything to drink?" The innkeeper asked me before leaving the table.


    "Um, a beer would be great, thank you."


    "I''ll be back in a moment."


    The innkeeper left us to eat our food and pour me a beer. I was d to be eating a proper meal. I''d spent the entire day having only eaten a few sandwich rolls, that Serin had picked up from the market before we left. After dinner, the four of us stayed in the bar with our drinks. I knew I would have to stay for a while, I didn''t want the others to think something was up. I just couldn''t help worrying what Celine might do if I left her alone for too long. I didn''t think it likely that she would attack someone else, mainly due to the effects of purification, but I couldn''t be entirely certain about that.


    "Are you sure everything is okay Theo? You look like something is bothering you." Asked Serin.


    "I''m fine, I was just thinking."


    "Are you still thinking about what that demon woman said?"


    "Yeah."


    "Are you sure it meant anything? She was probably just trying to cause discontent between us."


    "I don''t know for sure, but I think it was an important clue."


    "About what?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "The demon lord."


    "You think there is more to it than what we know?"


    "Yes. It''s not that I think anyone is keeping anything from me. I just have the suspicion that there is more to the situation than the guild, or the alliance lets on."


    "Hmm¡­ Well, just try not to overthink it."


    "I won''t."


    I stayed in the bar drinking with the girls, until it becamete enough for me to go back to my room without drawing their attention.


    "I think I''m going to head upstairs." I said as I finished myst pint.


    "Going to be already?" Asked Altria.


    "Yes, well I don''t want to have a repeat of this morning tomorrow."


    I pushed in my chair and went to leave.


    "I think I''ll get an early night as well." Serin said as I left the table.


    "Aw both of you." Comined Lillia already a little tipsy.


    "We have a long carriage journey tomorrow you know." Warned Serin.


    "We know!"


    I''d stopped and waited for Serin, then the pair of us went upstairs. We left Lillia and Altria in the bar, the pair seemed to be enjoying the beers there and wanted to stay up and drink. We stopped outside my room to say good night.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow then Serin."


    "Yeah¡­ Are you sure there isn''t anything you want to talk to me about? I''m a little worried, you''ve seemed out of it all day."


    "Maybe, just not now. I need to think things through a little before I talk to anyone else about it."


    "Okay, but pleasee and talk to me once you''ve organised your thoughts."


    "I will. Thank you Serin."


    "Don''t worry about it. Good night Theo."


    I felt bad not telling Serin about Celine and not inviting her in to talk, when I could tell she was worried about me. I at least wanted to decide what I was going to do with her and find out what she knew before letting the others know. After Serin left for her room I unlocked the door and stepped inside. It was still empty, with no sign of Celine anywhere. After locking the door back up behind me, I called out for her.


    "Celine?"


    "Yes master." Replied her voice from my bed.


    She had rematerialised and was now lying in a slightly provocative position.


    "Good, you didn''t go anywhere."


    "Of course, not. I wouldn''t leave you master."


    "Right¡­ Could you call me something other than master? Like my name."


    "Yes master¡­ Um?"


    "It''s Theo."


    "Theo."


    "That''s it."


    "Um, Theo can we¡­."


    "In a moment, I want you to tell me more about the demon lord, the lord of the under realm first."


    "I''ve never met them before, so I can''t tell you much. But I can tell you that we revere them as a god."


    "A god?" I asked excitedly.


    "Yes."


    Could it be? That would make sense, that would mean they were connected to the other gods and it could be what Celine meant when she said that their kin were betrayed. Perhaps my guess about the gods from Serin''s book was correct and the items they left behind. But how could they have been killed by the summoning families? I would have to look into this further.


    "Was that useful master, err Theo." Asked Celine, noticing the smile on my face.


    "Yes, it was."


    "Then can we?"


    "We can¡­ But this isn''t going to hurt me is it? You can do this without causing me any harm?"


    I still wasn''t entirely sure this was a good idea, but I was able to stop her when she was at full power. If something went wrong now, I should be able to do the same again.


    "I''ll only take a small amount of energy from you and it won''t hurt a bit, I promise. I would never do anything to hurt you."


    "Okay, then I''ll let you feed from me." I said sitting down on the bed next to Celine.


    "Thank you, Theo."


    Celine sat up from her position on the bed and leant towards me. She moved closer until our lips touched and we kissed. The moment we did, I felt a sensation of strong lust. It was simr to the other times she had used it on me, but this time it just felt good. Just the act of kissing her, was incredibly pleasurable. Celine stopped kissing me and whispered in my ear.


    "See, I told you it wouldn''t hurt."


    "Do we have to go all the way in order for you to feed?"


    "We don''t have too, it only needs to be a sexual act, but it will be more fun if we do."


    I fully believed that it would be after how good the little kiss felt moments before.

 Chapter 90 - Ninety: Feeding Time

    I sat there for a moment just looking at Celine as she licked her lips as if she were savouring the vour of her favourite food. Despite clearly being a demon and a dangerous being, Celine was attractive. Her hair was a crimson red colour, with two ck horns poking out at either side of the top of her head. Her eyes matched the colour of her hair, but her skin was as pale as snow. She wore a dress made of ck leather.


    "Can we continue?" Celine asked a little shyly.


    "We can."


    I wanted more of that sensation. Giving into my desires, I pushed Celine onto her back and climbed on top of her. I started kissing her once again, the sensation was just as good as before. At the same time, I ran my hand up the inside of her thigh and underneath the low hem of her dress. My hand reached her pussy, it was already wet as I slipped my fingers inside.


    "Theo¡­" She murmured.


    Celine looked a little helpless as shey under me. She clearly wasn''t used to this, she was used to only interacting with men in a predatory manner. This was entirely new to her. We stopped kissing and I sat up, then pushing up her dress to her hips, I leant in to eat her pussy. As I licked her clit, I tasted the juices already leaking from her, it was sweet. Not only, that it was a little intoxicating. The more the effect increased, the more I wanted to move onto the main event.


    Not being able to hold back anymore, I quickly removed my trousers and boxers, throwing them on the floor. I pressed apart her thighs and pulling her by the hips as I prated her, started pounding away recklessly. She still looked a little helpless, but I could tell she was enjoying it, biting her lip slightly as I thrusted away. The sensation inside of her was just like what I''d felt from kissing on much stronger and I was soon getting carried away.


    "See? I told you it would be enjoyable." Celine told me with a smile, noticing I had finished for now.


    "It was." I said as I tried to catch my breath.


    I had got so carried away in the sensation that I hadn''tsted long and didn''t even think about using any of my skills on her. But I hadn''t had enough yet.


    "Next time, I''ll take the lead and maybe you can enjoy it for longer."


    "I don''t think so, and anyway, we haven''t finished."


    I pulled her towards me, rolled her over onto her front and lifted her up onto all fours. I slipped her dress over her butt, before pushing my cock back inside her pussy. This time I activated "special heal" as I entered. She moaned as I slid all the way in, immediately noticing that something was different this time. It felt just as great as before, but I wasn''t going to lose myself in the sensation this time around. Holding her hips as my thighs pped into her ass, she was already loudly moaning away.


    "Mnnngghhh¡­ T-This is unexpected." She said, looking back to me over her shoulder.


    I notched the skill up to full and went at her hard, her knees already starting to buckle underneath her as I pumped away. Her pussy was twitching around my dick with each thrust and her juices dripping down her leg. She turned forwards as she started toe, her arms slipping out from under her. Shey face down on the bed, I held her rear end up off the sheets as kept on at her even as she came.


    "Ngghhhh¡­" She moaned loudly.


    She grabbed she sheets as she writhed around in front of me, almost pulling them from the bed.


    "Master¡­ Thi¡­ This is, it''s never like this." She shouted.


    I was beginning to get a little worried we would be heard from outside the room. Thest thing I needed was any of the girls to try and barge in and find me fucking one of the demon kind. But it was too good, and I didn''t want to stop.


    I sped up even more, the noisesing from Celine, now just amounted to random moans and babbles as she came again. It was no use, I was getting caught up in the sensation too much again. A momentter and I joined her.


    Iy on the bed next to her for a moment, but just the sweet sent from her sweat seemed set me off again. A subus was a truly frightening creature. Laying the semi coherent Celine on her side, I slipped inside her from behind. I pulled the top of her dress down and squeezed her breast as I continued to fuck her.


    "Master¡­ Cock¡­ Good¡­" She mumbled amongst her moans.


    Her pussy was tightening up and convulsing once again as I thrusted away at her. Her pussy juices spraying out onto the bed with each swing of my hips. I let my hand slip from her breast, wandering down to her thigh, before moving under her dress and up to her clit. I gently rubbing it as I continued to fuck her. Her legs twitched as she started to climax again, I sped up my swing to join her once again, my mind almost going nk as I came.


    When I stopped, I climbed off the bed and walked to mirror where there was a small basin of water and I sshed some on my face. That had taken a lot out of me, and I knew I had to do something, before I decided I needed to carry on again. I then walked to window, opening it up to let some fresh air into the room and leaning out. My head started to clear a little. I looked over to the bed where Celine was stitose just mumbling to herself. Perhaps I had pushed it too hard for her as well.


    After a few minutes standing by the window, my mind had cleared fully, and I had a grasp of my urges once again. I went back to the bed where Celine was lying. Noticing my return, she rolled over to me, her eyes looking into mine softly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "That was¡­ I wasn''t expecting a human to be capable of that. I am lucky to have you as a master."


    "High praise from a subus¡­" I chuckled. "Thanks, that was great for me too. I almost couldn''t stop."


    "We are born to seduce men. Most can''t resist us."


    "I can understand that. It was like I couldn''t get enough, just your scent was enough to set me off again."


    "We emit a strong pheromone when aroused."


    "So that''s what it was."


    "It should be no surprise that it was that way being with me, but what I don''t understand was how you were able to enchant me, a subus so?"


    "Well¡­ Let''s just say I have my own abilities that help too."


    "Hmm¡­ Well, I''m impressed."


    "Thanks."


    "Um, mast¡­ Theo, I almost don''t want to ask, but have you made your mind up what you are going to do with me?"


    I hadn''t really thought about it, I had been too busy getting busy with her to give it any thought, but I didn''t think I wanted to kill her now. She was at the very least a useful source of information and it seemed that she really didn''t mean to do me any harm now. Even if I told her to leave me that would probably worse than killing her outright. She no longer seemed able to feed from men, other than me. That much was evident from her sorry state when she tried to attack me back in my room.


    "You can stay with me for now."


    "Really? You mean it?" She asked excitedly.


    "Yes, but you will have to follow some rules."


    "Like what?"


    "No attacking humans and no revealing yourself to mypanions. I can''t have you doing that until I know how they will react."


    "Okay, I promise."


    I wasn''t expecting her to agree so easily.


    "Great¡­ And another thing, I''ll be expecting your help with my research."


    "Anything you need master."


    "It''s Theo, remember?"


    She nodded in agreement. It was strange, she was a demon and she had tried to kill me before, but seeing her like this she seemed friendly, normal almost. Was it just the effects of "Interrogate", or was she actually a normal person when you weren''t her prey or an enemy? I didn''t know, but I would have to be careful not to let my guard down too much around her. It was too easy to sumb to her charms and I knew she could be dangerous, I''d experienced it first hand before.

 Chapter 91 - Ninety-One: Morning At The Inn

    At some point I had fallen asleep. The evenings activity and the slight drain from Celine''s feed had caught up with me. I didn''t wake until the morning, when I woke with a bit of start. I''dpletely let my guard down and was a little concerned when I opened my eyes. I sat up in bed and looked around, Celine was still sleeping soundly, snuggled up next to me. She hadn''t moved all night, even after regaining some of her strength from feeding on me, she hadn''t made any attempt to attack me in my sleep. I was a little relieved.


    It was still early, but I knew I would have to get up soon. The next thing I had to worry about was what to do with Celine while we travelled. It was best if she kept out of sight. I knew I would have a hard time getting the others to ept her, even if her information turned out to be useful to us. At least her abilities allowed her toe and go as she wished. The only problem would be if she decided to appear in front of the others.


    I felt bad looking down at her sleeping soundly. I didn''t want to wake her, but I knew she would have to make herself scarce before I went downstairs for breakfast. In the end I decided it would be nicer to gently wake her now, than in a panic if one of the girls came knocking on my door. I lightly shook her, and she rolled over on her side.


    "Hey Celine, time to wake up."


    "Um¡­ Huh, Theo?" She asked as she opened her eyes.


    "Morning."


    "Morning!"


    She threw her arms around me and tried to kiss me.


    "No, Celine not now. We can''t, I have things to do." I said pushing her away. I couldn''t let myself be drawn into that this morning.


    "But¡­ I''m hungry andst night was fun."


    "It was¡­ You don''t need to eat every day, do you?"


    "No."


    "How often do you need to feed?"


    "At least once a week, but I would prefer it to be much more frequent." She said looking at me longingly.


    "Good. Then we should be okay."


    My biggest concern was while I was travelling with girls. It would be difficult to be able to feed her if we were camping for the night without the others catching on.


    "You''re going to make me wait?" She asked.


    "Yes¡­ Sorry. I''m going to have to ask you to stay hidden again."


    "For how long?"


    "Until it''s safe for you toe out again. I''m not sure when we''ll have the chance. Don''t worry I''m not going to let you starve."


    "When do you need me to go?"


    "Now."


    "Huh? I''ve just woken up! Sheined.


    "I know, sorry. But I''ve got to go soon. Things will be difficult for a bit."


    "Because of those girls?"


    "Partly, but they aren''t the only reason. If anyone found out I was associating with a demon, I''d be in big trouble."


    "Maybe I could deal with them."


    "No, they''re my friends and they''re important to me."


    "But you have me¡­"


    "Please, just do as I ask."


    "Fine okay. I''ll go."


    It could have just been me, but it sounded like she was slightly irritated by the request and the situation. None the less, she did as I asked and vanished once again. Now I was alone in my room, I decided to get up and get dressed, before heading downstairs to see what the others were up to. I knew that we wouldn''t bete leaving today. I walked into the downstairs bar to find Serin sat there alone.


    "Morning Theo." She said noticing my arrival.


    "Morning." I said fighting off a yawn.


    "Still tired? Even after you went to be early."


    "No, just still in the process of waking up properly¡­ No sign of the others yet?"


    "No, but they did stay up drinking. I expect they will be down soon enough, but we should probably order ourselves breakfast just in case."


    "Yeah, I don''t want to miss out again."


    The innkeeper arrived a momentter, bringing Serin some tea that she ordered before I had got there. While she was at our table, we ordered our breakfast. There was still no sign of the others even as the innkeeper returned with our food.


    "If they still aren''t down after we''ve finished, we''ll have to go and wake them up. We can''t miss our carriage out of here today." Remarked Serin.


    "Yeah, I hope they aren''t too hungover. I wonder how long they stayed up for."


    "Well, I didn''t hear them go past my room, but I was asleep not long after I went to bed."


    "I didn''t hear them either."


    We ate our food and there was still no sign of either Lillia or Altria by the time we had finished. Worried about what time they would finally appear if we left them to their own devices, we both went upstairs to check on them. Serin took Altria''s room while I went to wake Lillia. I knocked loudly on the door and waited. There was no response, so I knocked again. This time I could hear some rustling around and a momentter, a worse for wear sounding Lillia spoke.


    "Erg, who is it?" She asked.


    "It''s me. Are you going to be getting up soon?"


    "Uhh, I think I''ll stay in bed for a little longer."


    "If you stay in there for much longer, we''re going to bete leaving here. As it is, you''ll be lucky to get breakfast."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What time is it?"


    "Nine."


    "Crap, we''re supposed to be leaving in half an hour!"


    "I know."


    I could hear her getting out of bed and stumbling about in the room as she tried to quickly dress.


    "I''ll be out in a moment. I''ll meet you downstairs."


    "Okay."


    I turned and headed back down the corridor towards the stairs, meeting Serin on my way.


    "Any luck?" I asked her.


    "Well, she is up, but she doesn''t sound great."


    "Ha, just like Lillia then."


    "She''s the same?"


    "Yep, sounded pretty groggy through the door."


    "Oh dear. We should go downstairs and order them some tea and food. Hopefully, they''ll be down in time to have it."


    "Good idea."


    We made our way back down to the bar and ced the order with the innkeeper for their breakfast. The innkeeper had returned with a pot of tea before the pair had surfaced.


    "I wonder if we need to go and check on them again?" Asked Serin.


    "I don''t know, Lillia was definitely awake when I left her."


    "So was Altria, but I''m starting to wonder if they''ve both gone back to bed."


    "I hope not¡­ Let''s give them another ten minutes before we go up again."


    "Okay."


    As it was, we didn''t need to go up to fetch them. About five minutes after their tea had arrived, the pair dragged themselves into the bar and sat down to join us.


    "You two don''t look great." I said as they sat down.


    "Well, I feel awful." Altria grumbled, pouring herself a cup of tea from the pot.


    Lillia just sat there silently waiting to pour her own tea.


    "Just how much did you two drinkst night?" Asked Serin.


    "Ugh, please don''t remind me." Pleaded Lillia.


    "We got a little carried away once you two went to bed. I don''t even remember going back upstairs." Exined Altria.


    "You two¡­ You knew we had to get up today. What were you thinking?"


    "We weren''t." Lillia replied.


    The innkeeper seeing that the rest of our party hade downstairs, brought out their breakfast andid it out on the table for them. Seeing their food arrive the pair seemed to perk up a little and they both started to tuck in. Just as they started eating the Carriage driver appeared in the Bar, after looking around the room, she noticed us and came to our table.


    "I don''t mean to rush you, but we will need to be departing in ten minutes. Please have your gear loaded and be ready to leave by then. I''m afraid that I can''t dy our departure."


    Altria and Lillia looked disappointed, they had only just started eating and they didn''t want to leave their meal half finished before spending the entire day on the road hungry and hungover. I nced over at Serin, who smiled and nodded at me.


    "Maybe Serin and I should go ahead and load up our gear while you finish your breakfast?" I suggested.


    "Would you mind? I''d hate to waste this." Asked Lillia.


    "I don''t mind."


    "We''ve already eaten, so we can load up your gear. Just make sure you eat that in time, otherwise we might end up leaving without you." Serin cautioned with a smile.


    "We''ll be there on time, don''t worry Serin. I''ll Drag Lillia there if need be." Replied Altria.


    "Thanks."


    Serin and I picked up everyone''s gear and followed the driver out of the Inn. She had already brought the carriage around to the front of the Inn, it was parked outside waiting for us as we stepped outside. We loaded all the bags inside, before climbing in and waiting for the others to finish up. We had been sat there waiting for a few minutes when the driver slid the hatch to the carriage open.


    "I''m going to leave in two minutes. You might want to collect your friends if they''re stilling." She told us.


    "Oh, those two." Comined Serin.


    "I''ll go and fetch them." I offered.


    "Maybe we should just leave them here, perhaps they might learn their lesson then!" She grumbled.


    "Maybe¡­" Iughed. "I doubt it though." I said reaching for the door to the carriage.


    Just as I stepped out, the door to the Inn flung open and Lillia and Altria appeared.


    "Hurry up you two, we''re about to leave!" I shouted over to them.

 Chapter 92 - Ninety-Two: To The Camp On The Road

    The pair hurried to the carriage after I called out to them and climbed aboard. They had only just sat down when the carriage rolled into motion. The driver ensuring that they left on time and kept to their schedule. The drivers had to keep to strict schedules on the road to ensure the carriages between the cities kept theirmitments. They would probably set out on the return journey a day after we arrived in the capital. There was some allowance and leniency for problems on the road, but having two hungover passengers wasn''t considered one of them.


    We were soon out of the small town and back onto the country road. It was lumpy and the carriage rocked about every time we rolled over a pothole. Lillia and Altria didn''t look to be enjoying the ride at all. I wondered if we were going to need an emergency stop at some point on our journey. I felt sorry for them, we were going to be spending most of the day bouncing around country roads in this carriage. I was d that I hadn''t decided to stay up drinking with themst night.


    "I bet you two wish you had gone to bed when Theo and I did now?" Serin asked, with a bit of a smirk.


    "Ugh, yeah. There isn''t anything we can do about it now though. I just hope the road ttens out soon." Lillia replied, briefly lifting her head up from where she had been slumped at the side of the carriage.


    "I''m afraid you''re out of luck. You know the roads are awful until we get close to the capital."


    "I know."


    The carriage rocked around as we rolled over a particrly big pothole. Lillia and Altria both looked like they could throw up at any moment. Luckily, we didn''t hit another one that big for a while and the pair managed to avoid being sick. After a few hours on the road the pair started to regain some colour and stopped looking like they could keel over at any moment. As their state improved, so did the mood in the carriage. Just looking at them earlier was making me feel ufortable.


    It was early afternoon when we rolled into a small town. The carriage stopped outside the local Inn. The driver slid open the hatch to carriage.


    "Would you like to stop for lunch? If we stop here it means we won''t reach a town this evening and we''ll have to camp on the road. I''ll leave the decision up to you." She said then slid back the hatch.


    "Well, what do you think?" Asked Lillia.


    "I''m not fussed either way. I''m happy to camp on the road if you two want to stop for a while." Answered Serin.


    "I don''t mind either." I replied.


    Lillia turned to Altria.


    "Should we stop? I wouldn''t mind getting off the carriage for a bit and having some food." She asked.


    "I''d like to stop, seeing the others don''t mind. I''d really like to stretch my legs and eat some proper food, even if that means sleeping in a tent tonight." Answered Altria.


    "Then we''ll go and have some food."


    Lillia climbed out of the carriage to speak with the driver for a moment, while the rest of us made our way into the inn. The inn was quiet inside, there was only one person other than us in the bar. We quickly sat down at the nearest table. Lillia soon joined us after her talk with the driver.


    "What did the driver say?" Serin asked Lillia as she sat down.


    "She said we have two hours, but she would prefer it if we left sooner. There''s a good spot for a camp she knows on the road. We''ll need to leave by then if want to set up while it''s still daylight."


    "Well, that shouldn''t be a problem. It seems pretty quiet in here. I think we''ll be done in that time."


    "These roads aren''t that dangerous, and she knows the way well. We can always set up in the dark if ites to that." Lillia said as she looked over the menu.


    While we were talking a waitress came to take our orders. Serin and I both ordered a beer with our lunch. Neither Lillia nor Altria looked particrly happy at the sight of alcohol yet, both ordering soft drinks with their meal.


    Our food arrived quickly and all of us tucked into our meals. We had eaten and paid well within the time that our driver had requested. We were back in the carriage in a little over an hour since we had stopped. Once we were all back on board, the driver spurred the horses into action with a crack of the whip. A few minutester, we had left the small town and were back on the open road. We didn''t pull into another town that day and we didn''t stop moving until we reached the camping spot that the driver had mentioned earlier to Lillia.


    The carriage started to slow, before pulling of the main road down a small side track. We followed this for a few minutes until we reached a t and sheltered looking grassy area. The driver pulled the carriage over on at the edge of the grass and stopped the carriage, then opened the hatch to speak to us.


    "This is the ce I told you about earlier. We''ll stop here for the night." She told us.


    "Thanks." Replied Lillia.


    We all piled out of the carriage and grabbed our gear, ready to set up a camp for the night. The driver had unhooked the horses and led them to a nearby tree where she tied them, before giving them some food and water. Before long the four of us had set up our tents and built a roaring fire. The driver had gone back the carriage and was sat on the driver''s seat. Seeing this Serin went over to speak with them.


    "Would you like toe and join us? We''re just about to cook some dinner, you''re more than wee to join us." She asked.


    "I wouldn''t want to intrude." She replied.


    "You wouldn''t be. The others would all like you to join us, and it can''t be fun sat out here all by yourself." Serin said pointing back to us.


    Seeing this we all waved over to the pair.


    "I suppose I cane and sit with you all." The driver finally agreed.


    Serin and the carriage driver walked over to the fire and joined the rest of the group.


    "Oh, I forgot to ask, but what is your name?" Asked Serin.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s Rosa." She answered a little awkwardly.


    It looked like she wasn''t used to being invited to join her passengers or having them speak with her like this. I kept on forgetting that this world had a strong ss system and not everyone treated the working ss as well as Serin and the other girls did.


    "Rosa, that''s a nice name."


    "Thank you, mdy."


    "I''m Serin, feel free to call me by name. The man over there is Theo."


    "Hi." I said with a wave.


    "The elf girl there is Lillia and the catkin is Altria."


    "Hi." They both said with smiles.


    "I''m sure everyone will be happy for you to talk to them informally." Exined Serin.


    We all nodded in agreement to her.


    "Um thank you." Rosa replied, still looking a little awkward in the situation.


    "Don''t you have your own tent?" Asked Serin.


    "Oh, no. I just sleep on the driver''s seat."


    The three girls looked at each other and shared nces of agreement.


    "Oh, you can sleep in our tent. One of us will share with Theo." Announced Serin.


    "I couldn''t¡­."


    "I insist. I would feel bad knowing you were sleeping out there while we were all wrapped up inside. It just doesn''t seem right."


    "Well, if you insist." Agreed Rosa.


    "I do." Serin said with augh.


    "We''ll draw lots between the three of us, when we decide the watch order." Lillia said, meaning who would share my tent.


    "Sounds fair. Agreed Serin."


    ? I just left them to get on with it, not having any objection to any of them sharing my tent with me. I knew it would be difficult to try and check in with Celine while we were camping out like this, but now it was going to be all but impossible. Hopefully she would continue to behave.


    "Do you travel this route much Rosa?" I asked, changing the subject before it became ufortable for her.


    "Yes, this is my usual route. I travel to the capital, then return with the next fare. I have two days off when I return to Dunshelm before I set off back to the capital again." She replied.


    "I see, so you must know this route pretty well."


    "Yes, I''ve lost count of the times I''ve passed this way."


    "Do you often sit with your passengers like this?"


    "Not often, it''s mostly the nobility that travel like this. I normally keep to myself and they don''t often take an interest in what I''m doing as long as we get to the destination on time."


    "Doesn''t it get lonely out here like that?"


    "Lonely¡­ Yes, I guess it can do, but I''m pretty used to it now."


    "Well don''t worry, we''ll all keep youpany tonight." Altria told her with a smile.


    "Thank you, it does make a nice change to be invited into the group like this."

 Chapter 93 - Ninety-Three: Evening By The Campfire

    The fire had gotten hot enough to start cooking, so we all busied ourselves preparing the evening meal. Once the food was on the fire, we drew lots for the evening watch and the girls drew lots for who would share with me. I drew thest watch for the night. The girls determined that Lillia would be the one to share with me tonight. Rosa just watched the process with a look of amusement as things were decided.


    "You are all good friends, aren''t you?" She asked once all was decided.


    "Yes, the three of us have travelled together many times over the years. Theo hasn''t been part of the group for very long, but we''ve all been through a lot together already." Answered Serin.


    "I can see that you all get along well."


    "We do."


    Before long, the dinner was cooked, and Altria was taking the food off the fire and starting to dish up.


    "Do you have a te?" She asked Rosa.


    "I do, I wouldn''t want you to go short. I''ve got my own food, so don''t worry about me."


    "We won''t go short. We have more than enough to make it to the capital. We put plenty on for everyone, so please help yourself."


    "Thank you. In that case I''ll just be a moment."


    Rosa ran back over to the carriage and after a minute or so rummaging around under the driver''s seat came back carrying her travel bag. She rustled around inside it, then produced a te and knife and fork.


    ? "Here we go." She said once she had it ready.


    "I''ll serve you up then." Altria said reaching for Rosa''s te.


    "Hmm it smells delicious."


    "Well, it''s nothing special, but it''s warm and filling." Altria said passing the te back to Rosa.


    "Thank you!"


    The camp fell quiet for a little while as everyone was busily eating. After eating and cleaning up, a small sk of wine made its way around the group, while we all sat talking for a little while. It had been dark for a few hours when, Rosa got up from where she was sat next to the fire.


    "You''ll have to excuse me, but I had better head to bed now. I can''t stay upte overwise I''ll be falling asleep at the reins tomorrow!" She said, before turning to go back to the Carriage.


    "Where are you going? You were going to sleep with us, remember." Serin asked before Rosa had taken a step.


    "I know, but I wouldn''t want you to worry about waking me up when you head to bed yourselves."


    "We won''t and anyway. It is probably time that most of us went to bed now anyway. Come on." Serin said getting up and motioning over to their tent.


    "Okay."


    "She''s right. I''m going to go now too. Don''t want to bete again tonight." Altria said getting up and following Serin and Rosa to the tent.


    It was just Lillia and me sat around the campfire now. Lillia was on the first watch of the night, so she wouldn''t be following the others for quite some time. After travelling all day and having a pretty active night the day before with Celine, I wasn''t going to be far behind the rest. I just decided I would stay up and keep Lilliapany for a little while.


    "You know you don''t have to stay up and keep mepany. You should go and get your rest as well." Lillia said realising I wasn''t going to my tent right away.


    "I know. I won''t be up for long, I just thought I''d sit up for a little while."


    "Okay then."


    "Do you think we''ll reach the capital tomorrow?" I asked.


    "If we carry on at this pace, we should reach there by early evening."


    "Great."


    "Are you excited to see the capital?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I am a little. I''ve only seen small towns and provincial cities sinceing here. I think it will be interesting to see the centre of this country. Is it impressive?"


    "I think so¡­ It isn''t quite like any of the ces you''ve been so far. The ces we''ve visited were originally part of the union empire, but the capital was built by all of the races together when the alliance was formed. There''s nowhere else quite like it."


    "Now I really can''t wait to see it!"


    "I don''t know how it willpare to the cities in your world, so I hope it doesn''t disappoint."


    "I''m sure it won''t."


    I sat up with Lillia for about half an hour after the girls had gone to bed until I finally decided to call it a night myself. I was starting to yawn and knew it was time to hit the sack.


    "Well, I better go and get some sleep. Sorry to leave you alone."


    "Don''t be. You know we all have to take our turn on watch. Good night Theo, I''ll try not to wake you when Ie to bed."


    "Night Lillia."


    I left Lillia by the fire and went back to my own tent. I quicklyid out my bed roll before undressing and climbing into bed. I briefly wondered whether I could risk checking in with Celine, but it would be too easy for the others to overhear me talking to someone that I decided to give it a miss. So, I climbed into bed without calling her. I was just on the verge of falling asleep when I felt someone shake my side.


    "Theo, are you awake?" A voice next to my ear asked.


    "Celine, what are you doing?"


    "I thought you were going to call me when you were alone."


    "I was, but isn''t safe here. Lillia is sat over by the fire on watch and the others are just over there in the other tent."


    "I know, but I''m hungry¡­." Sheined.


    "Celine, I''m sorry you''re going to have to leave before someone hears me talking to you." I told her in a hushed voice.


    "Oh, no one is going to hear. I''ve put up my barrier don''t worry."


    I thought back to the first time when we met and remember the circumstances. She was attacking me trying to drain away all of my life energy. Back then I wasid asleep in the middle of the others and no one noticed a thing until I broke the effect, so I knew she could do such a thing.


    "Okay, but you really shouldn''t be here. Someone coulde in at any moment."


    "Please, just a quick taste?"


    "Fine, but it really will have to be quick and then you will have to leave until I call you. Okay?"


    "Yes¡­ Don''t worry, I''ll be quick. You just stay there."


    "Okay¡­"


    Celine rolled the cover off me and to the side, before reaching down my legs and sliding my boxers off. Her soft hands gently rubbing my dick, while she licked and sucked on the tip. It only took a few moments of this to make mepletely hard. As soon as I was Celine flopped herrge tits out of her top and started to squeeze my dick in between them, still sucking the end as it poked out between them.


    She was really starting to go to town with it, and just like the night before, her subus power only enhanced the sensation. She had barely begun and I already felt like I was going to burst. A momentter and I did, Celine drained everyst drop and licked her lips with a look of satisfaction.


    "Thank you for that." She said with a smile.


    "Err¡­ Thank you."


    "Call me back, when you are alone again." She said before vanishing almost immediately.


    She had disappeared before I had the chance to ask her to continue. Well, I did tell her she had to be quick and it was probably for the best. I''d got carried away with the sensation and all I''d wanted was for her to continue. Even if we couldn''t be heard and were hidden by her visual magic, it would still have caused as scene if anyone came into the tent and found I wasn''t there. I let out a bit of a sigh, pulled the covers of my bed back over me and tried to go to sleep.

 Chapter 94 - Ninety-Four: Last Watch

    After a short while lying there, I calmed down from the excitement and fell asleep. Sometimeter I was woken by the sensation of my body being slightly rocked. My first thought as I started toe to, was that it was my time to go on watch and Serin hade to wake me. I soon realised that wasn''t the case at all. The body heat on my front and the hand wrapped around my dick told me what was going on.


    "Huh¡­ Lillia?" I asked now I was awake enough to speak.


    "Yes¡­ Are you not enjoying it?"


    "No, I mean yes, I am. That isn''t the issue here though."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I was trying not to wake you."


    That wasn''t what I meant either, but I decided not to say anything and rolled over to face her. It seemed that Lillia had finished her turn on watch and decided to climb into my bed with me. She hadpletely stripped and in the middle of pleasing herself as well as me. I was actually kind of happy for this to be happening, I''d gone to sleep still in the mood after Celine''s quick disappearance and had woken still feeling that way.


    I put my arm around Lillia and pulling her closer, kissed her.


    "I''m sorry if this was sudden Theo¡­ I just wanted you, it feels like it''s been so long since west." She said as we came up for air.


    In reality it had only been a few days since we hadst slept together.


    "It''s okay, I was hoping this would happen."


    "You aren''t annoyed that I woke you up?"


    "No."


    "Then, please fuck me."


    Lillia didn''t wait for a response from me. She had forcefully pushed me onto my back and mounted me before she had even finished her sentence. She really was desperate to begin. She delicately pushed my dick inside of her pussy, already sopping wet from where she had been ying with herself before I''d woken up. As soon as I was fully inside, she started vigorously swinging her hips, her hands nted on my chest. Lillia wasn''t usually this intense.


    "Ah yes, I''ve been waiting for this." She panted.


    For the time being I justid there letting Lillia do the work. As she got more forceful, I grabbed a handful of her massive breasts, my fingers sinking in some way as I squeezed. I activated "Special heal" and Lillia was so loud it was almost a shriek, her elven ears twitching away as she pped down onto me.


    "Mnnnggghh¡­ Theo fuck." She moaned loudly.


    There was no way the others wouldn''t be hearing this if they were still awake. At least they were probably expecting this. Lillia rode me hard until she came, as she did, sheid forward on top of me panting heavily. I was still not satisfied yet. I rolled Lillia onto her back and spread her legs, before sliding my dick back inside of her.


    Lillia looked at me, slightly surprised at suddenly being rolled onto her back and still sensitive from the first time. I didn''t wait though and started violently pounding away on her. Her ears were still twitching, and she threw her arms around my back, her fingers almost painfully grasping at my skin. I pressed her legs apart even further and fucked her as hard as I could.


    "Ngghh¡­ ff.." She moaned incoherently.


    The inside of her pussy was convulsing against my dick, she was so wet it sprayed against me every time I thrusted into her. Her tongue slipped from her mouth a little, letting her saliva dribble down her face and her eyes had already rolled into the back of her head. She was Cumming hard, but I wasn''t going to let her rest until I did the same. Finally, I dumped my load inside of her andid next to her, mouring to catch my breath, while Lillia still twitched next to me.


    After a minute or so Lillia rolled over and we both hugged under the covers as we fell asleep. Sometimeter I was awoken by someone shaking me once again. This time it really turned out to be Serin waking me for my turn to go on watch.


    "Come on Theo, I know you''re tired, but it''s your turn to go on watch." She said quietly.


    "Oh Serin, sorry I''ll be right up."


    "That''s okay, I haven''t been here long¡­ So, it sounded Lillia was d to share the tent with you."


    "Oh, you heard that?"


    "Of course, I did."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ah sorry."


    "I don''t mind, but I do wonder what Rosa must think¡­ Lillia really needs to learn when to keep it down."


    "Haha yeah¡­"


    I quickly got dressed and switched out on watch with Serin.


    "Night Theo." Serin said making her way back to the girl''s tent.


    "Night Serin."


    After she had left, I went and sat myself next to the fire. I was on thest shift of the night, but it was still a few hours before dawn woulde. I spent the time trying to keep myself upied as best I could until the others woke for breakfast.


    The hours passed, first dawn came and thenter the girls started to wake. The first person to get up was Lillia. I was slightly surprised, I wasn''t expecting her to be the first up and it was still pretty early. It wasn''t even breakfast time yet.


    "Morning Theo." She said wiping the sleep out of her eyes as she sat down next to me.


    "Morning, how are you feeling."


    "Better¡­"


    Lillia shuffled up closer to me andid her head against my chest.


    "Are you sure you''re okay?"


    "I am¡­ Just let me stay like this for a bit."


    "Sure."


    It wasn''t ufortable, so I just left her to it. Lillia justy there leant against me watching the fire in silence until the others started to emerge from the tents. As soon as she heard the sound of someone rustling around as they woke, she sat back up. A few minutester, Serin and Rosa both appeared from the tent shortly followed by a sleepy looking Altria. Serin and Altria both came and joined us by the fire, while Rosa first went to check on her horses.


    "Moring you two. Sleep well?" Serin asked as she joined us.


    "I did, but I''ve been up the whole time since west spoke." I replied.


    "Yes urgh, I''m still half asleep. I even came to wake youst night." Serinughed. "How are you this morning Lillia? You look a little tired."


    "Oh, I''m fine. I slept well, I''m just wanting breakfast now."


    "Yes, we should start cooking. We need to head off soon, if want to make it to the capital today."


    Serin pulled the cooking gear from her bag and started the process of preparing the food. Before long the smell of bacon cooking over the fire filled the air. After Rosa had finished tending to the horses she came and joined the rest of us.


    "Did you sleep well?" I asked her as she sat down.


    "I did, thank you. It made a change from sleeping on the carriage."


    Once breakfast was cooked, we all ate together, then packed down the campsite. Within an hour of the others getting up we were back on the road towards the capital. We travelled until the early afternoon when we briefly stopped for lunch in one of the small towns just off the main road. We didn''t stay for long and as soon as we had eaten, we set off again.


    About an hour after we had left the town, the carriage stopped rocking about as much as it had for most of journey. This marked the change in the road surface. We had gone from travelling on poorly kept roads that were little better than dirt trails, to properly surfaced roads. This meant that we were finally getting closer to the capital.

 Chapter 95 - Ninety-Five: View Of The Capital

    Even if we had reached the better roads, it was still going to be some time before we reached the capital. We rolled on for a couple of hours before Altria grabbed my attention. She had been leaning against the window aimlessly looking out of it, when she suddenly sat up and called out to me.


    "Hey Theo, you shoulde and look. I think you''ll want to see this."


    "What is it?" I asked, half dozing sat in between the other girls.


    "Juste and look."


    "Sure."


    I got up from the seat and stepped over to the edge of the carriage to see what it was that Altria wanted me to see. I ced my head right up to the window so I could look along the road. The road was steadily rising up in front of the carriage and there were several carriages trundling along in front of us. There were also many people walking up the hill to the sides of the road, but none of this was what Altria had called me over to look at.


    I pulled my gaze further up the road and into the distance. I soon realised what it was she had called me over for. The capital city had juste into view and it was unlike any of the other cities I had seen. It was vast in size inparison and sprawled out over therge hill it was built over. The buildings caught thest of the evening sun and glistened, but that wasn''t what really caught my attention. The ce was built in amongst a forest, withnes of trees intersecting the built up area''s and the summit of the hill was crowned with towering trees that dwarfed the tallest buildings. It was an impressive sight.


    "The forest is part of the city?" I blurted out as I looked on.


    "Yes, this city was built for all the races of the alliance, to live together as one. The elves and other races came from the woods. Not all people live in artificial homes like the humans. The capitalbines both of these worlds." Altria exined.


    "I''ve never seen anything quite like it before."


    "It''s even more impressive up close, but I thought you would appreciate the view from here as it is your first time."


    "I do! Thanks for pointing it out for me."


    "No problem. It''ll probably be dark by the time we arrive in town, so you''ll have to wait until tomorrow to see it properly."


    I stayed at the window taking in the sight for a few minutes, until I decided to sit back down. Our carriage had slowed right down now. As we got closer to the city more and more traffic joined the main road and before long, we were in a queue waiting to enter though the main gates. It took almost two hours, before we reached the guard post situated at the entrance. As we drew close it became clear why, as almost every cart and carriage that passed through had its documents and cargo checked. I wondered if this was usual procedure or just because of the uing summoner ritual and the security was increased.


    "I swear that every time that wee here the security has increased." Comined Lillia.


    "Well, we are at war and with the ritual happening tomorrow it''s no surprise that security is tighter than usual." Serin offered an exnation.


    The carriage came to a halt as we reached the guard post. The inspector first spoke to Rosa and checked over her paperwork, once he was satisfied there, he came to inspect the rest of us sat inside. He tapped on the window and made a signal for us to open up. Altria slid the window and greeted the man.


    "Good evening, officer."


    "Evening¡­ Documents and identification please." He replied a little gruffly.


    "Yes of course." She replied before showing him her adventures guild tag.


    "Documents, what do I need to show him?" I asked.


    "Just show you guild tag like Altria did." Serin exined.


    "Right."


    Lillia and Serin both showed their guild tags to the inspection officer without him batting an eyelid, then it was my turn. I took the tag off from around my neck and passed it through the window just like the others had. He took one look at, then nced over at me and opened the door to the carriage.


    "Could you step outside please?" He asked coldly.


    "Sure¡­ Is there something wrong? I asked concerned at my different treatment.


    "Just need to make some checks,e with me."


    I did what he asked and climbed out the carriage. As soon as I had stepped out the man grabbed me tightly around the wrist and pulled me in the direction of the guard house. However, seeing what was happening, Lillia jumped out of the carriage and followed after us.


    "What is the meaning of this?" She asked loudly.


    The officer was slightly surprised by the sudden shout from behind and the questioning tone from my fellow passenger.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Just procedure. The rest of you can head into town, but he is staying here to answer some questions." The officer replied curtly.


    "Questions! What for?"


    "He is young man from the boonies, that''s strange enough in itself. What''s more the only documentation he has on him, is his guild tag."


    "The only identification we showed was our tags, but you aren''t hauling us inside for questioning!"


    "His tag is barely a month old, and yet he''sing to the city from the country. It''s suspicious. Don''t worry, if we can ascertain who he is we''ll send him on to you safely. Good evening." The officer said, cutting off the conversation with a smug grin.


    He turned around and continued to pull me towards the guard house.


    "I''m not having it. He is with me and under my protection. I demand that you unhand him immediately and treat him with the respect a hero deserves!"


    The man stopped in his tracks.


    "A hero?"


    "Yes!"


    "Well, even if that happens to be true, we still need to go through the proper procedures." He replied clearly annoyed at the tone Lillia was taking and went to turn back to the guard post.


    "It wasn''t a request for you to unhand him. It was an order!" Lillia shouted loudly.


    "Listen, you may be a ranking adventurer, but you have no right to go barking orders at me like that." The officer replied angrily.


    I was starting to worry that Lillia arguing with the man was only going to make matters worse for me.


    "If you had done your job properly in the first ce, you would have realised who you were talking to and wouldn''t be questioning following my orders."


    "Look, I told you before, you adventurers don''t hold any sway here!"


    "That may be true, but what about this?" Asked Lillia as she pulled something out from her pocket.


    "A royal seal?" The man gasped, dropping my hand immediately.


    He stepped forward to closer inspect the object that Lillia had produced. He quickly realised that it was the real deal and dropped to one knee.


    "I''m deeply sorry for the confusion princess Lillia."


    "That''s quite alright. Just make sure to conduct your inspection properly in future. Theoe here."


    I did as she asked and quickly ran back to the carriage, then climbed inside before the officer decided to change his mind. As I did the head of the guard who had noticed themotion hade over to see what was going on. He immediately recognised Lillia and bowed.


    "Princess Lillia. Is there something the matter?" He asked clearly worried.


    "It is all cleared up. Just make sure to keep a closer eye on your men in future. Good day."


    "Will you be requiring an escort to the pce?"


    "That won''t be necessary."


    Lillia turned around without saying another word and climbed back on board. The head of the guard waved on our driver and we rolled through the main gate and into the city. As we left, I could see the head of the guard asking the inspection officer what had happened. The poor man got a p around the head and a good shouting at once he told him what had urred. The guard might have been a bit of a jobsworth, but as far as I could tell he was only trying to do his job. It must have been a rare urrence for man with only a month''s record and no other documentation to appear from the countryside.


    We had soon passed through the city walls and were travelling up the main street through the city. The streets were ever so busypared Dunshelm, but that wasn''t the only thing that grabbed my attention. In amongst the many women, were men. It was such a shock after barely having seen them since I had arrived here. Sure, the guards at the gate were men and I did know that in the capital there were more, but it was still a surprise.


    It wasn''t as if they were everywhere and it was probably under a quarter of the crowd that were male, but it was still a striking difference from everywhere else I had been here. What Serin had told me before really hit home now I could see it. The nobility really had pulled back their forces to the capital and had left themon folk to die, while they hid behind the city walls.

 Chapter 96 - Ninety-Six: The Capitals Guild

    Rosa drove the carriage through the streets until we finally reached our destination. We had stopped at the foot of a grand looking building. I didn''t need to look at the sign to know exactly where we were. It was the guild building, it was built on very simr lines to the two I had visited before, only this ce was on a muchrger scale. No surprise there, this was the head office of the guild after all.


    The square in front of the guild here was busy as we pulled up outside. There were food stalls, pop up bars and cafes dotted about. The entire ce was ringed with shops on its perimeter. This was nothing like back in Dunshelm, there was barely any sign that this was a nation at war. The ces I had visited before, you could tell that these people were on the verge of destruction. Here it was like nothing was happening out of the ordinary.


    Once we hade to a halt, the four of us climbed out of the carriage and grabbed our gear. Before heading up to the guild building, we all stopped to talk to Rosa and say goodbye.


    "Thanks for getting us all here safely." Lillia said as Rosa climbed down from her seat to speak with us.


    "Oh please, think nothing of it. This is my job after all and all I did was drive us here." Rosa seemed slightly embarrassed to be receiving praise.


    "Well, you got us here safely and in good time."


    "Thank you all for letting me spend the night with you. It really brightened up the journey for me."


    "We all enjoyed yourpany."


    "You know, if you are at a loose end tonight, you''re more than wee toe and join us for dinner? That is after you have stowed the carriage and stabled the horses." Offered Serin.


    "Thank you Serin, but I''m afraid I had already made some ns for when I arrived. I''m meeting up with a few friends from thepany, that are based in the capital. It''s be a bit of a routine for when I stop here. Sorry."


    "Please don''t be. I''m just d that you have somewhere to be."


    "Perhaps I''lle and see you before I make the return journey?"


    "If you have the chance, feel free to drop into the guild. I''m not sure when we''ll be there, but we''re staying in town for more than a couple of days. Don''t feel like you have toe and find us though!"


    "No, I''d like to see you all again."


    We parted ways with Rosa after saying goodbye. The four of us stood at the foot of the steps until her carriage left the square. Once she had disappeared out of the sight, we climbed the steps leading up to the entrance.


    The moment we opened the doors to the hall, we were hit by a wave of noise. The ce was packed full of people. There was barely a free table free in the food hall and there were people milling about everywhere. I wondered if everyone here was an adventurer. It didn''t seem that there could possibly be that many quests avable, especially here in the capital to keep all of these people in work. We squeezed our way through the crowd and made our way to the main desk. Lillia wanted to check in with the guild before we did anything else. It wasn''t going to be quick though, as there was quite the queue just to get to the desk.


    "Where will we be staying whilst we''re here?" I asked Lillia as we waited.


    "We''re all staying in the guild." She replied.


    "Oh, I wondered if they had amodation here, despite it being the head office."


    "Of course, they do."


    "Right, well I guessed that I would be staying somewhere like this, but um¡­ Don''t you all have family here that you could stay with?"


    Lillia paused in thought for a moment before answering.


    "We do¡­ This is business and we all decided to stay here."


    "I suppose that''s understandable."


    "That doesn''t mean that we stop for a visit if we have time."


    I wondered what kinds of ces their families lived in here. Serin''s home in the backwater town that we had travelled from was impressive enough and that was just a holiday home. The families main house must be something else. Then there were the two princesses, I had no idea where Altira''s family might live here, but it had to be something impressive. I wondered if there was a pce for each of the royal families from each race in the city. Lillia''s family, her father was the high king and head of the alliance they had to live in the best building in the city, I had no doubt.


    Finally, after standing in queue for over half an hour we were finally seen. There were several girls manning the desk, each of them wearing the same guild uniform I had seen in the other branches. Ours was a blond bombshell.


    "Good evening, how can I help you all?" She asked smiling, noticing we were a party.


    "We''vee to check in with the guild and to let them know we have arrived. I''d also like to secure lodgings for the four us." Lillia answered her.


    "Okay, hold on one moment. I''ll check what rooms we have left. As you can see, we''re pretty full at the moment."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I can, are they all here for the summoner ceremony?"


    "Lots of them are, but there has also been a rumour that the party that killed one of the demon lord''s officers will being through here. Adventurers from all over have gathered just to get a look at them." The girl exined.


    "Is it that big of a deal?" I asked without thinking.


    "Yes¡­ Are you new to the guild or something?" The desk girl asked, looking quite surprised at my seemingly strange question.


    "Sorry, yes, I''m pretty new to all of this. We came all they from Dunshelm, to visit the capital."


    "I see¡­ Yes, it is a really big deal. Just take a look at that board over there. It will give you a sense of their achievement. Um, and just a word of friendly advice. I wouldn''t let anyone else around here hear you making light of it, okay?"


    "I wasn''t, I mean I just didn''t understand."


    The girl went back to checking through the room bookings, and while we waited to hear what rooms they had avable, I checked out the board that she had pointed out to me. I only had to nce at it to realise why she was so surprised by my question. I had walked past it thinking it was just another ordinary quest board, showing what was avable each day but it wasn''t. The board was tracking the progress of the quests against the Demon lord and his forces.


    At the very top was the Demon lord. All it had was the name demon lord and an undisclosed figure uponpletion. Underneath were six generals, underneath that were twelve others, then twenty-four and so on. The board went down eight levels and what struck me the most was that all the quests were still open, all except one that was. In the middle of thestyer amidst the many other names there was one that was crossed out. Just one!


    "Hold on, Lillia." I said grabbing her arm.


    "What is it?" She asked me.


    "Was that the first of the officers to be defeated?" I whispered into her ear, so that no one could overhear me this time.


    "There have been others, but it has been over a decade since thest of that ss had fallen and well over half a century since any of the higher ranks have fallen." She exined.


    "Really?" I asked, shocked.


    "Yes."


    No wonder that everyone here was finding it all such a big deal. But surely some of the adventurers could have tried, we managed after all. Were they just not trying or had any that had tried simply failed? I didn''t want to ask here for fear of upsetting someone after the front desk girl''s warning. I''d have to wait until we went to our rooms to ask.


    The girl had finished checking through the bookings and looked up.


    "We don''t have any single rooms avable, but there is a four bunker. Will that be all right for you?" She asked politely.


    "Yes, that''s fine with us." Lillia replied without a moment''s thought.


    "Let me just get you the keys¡­ Ah, here you go." She said passing them over.


    "Thanks."


    "Now, was there anything else I can help you with?"


    "Yes, we were supposed to check in once we arrived, I believe we are expected. Then there is our reward, we''vee to collect it."


    "For apleted quest?"


    "Yes."


    "Then please present the documentation and proof ofpletion."


    "I already presented to the branch office, but I was told the reward needs to be collected here at the main branch."


    "Oh, okay. Then please ce you tag in here." She said pointing to a small device, simr to the one that created my tag back when I first arrived.


    Lillia ced the tag down on the device, which glowed as it made contact. The girl just stared at the information speechless, ncing between it and us for a moment.

 Chapter 97 - Ninety-Seven: Realisation

    The girl continued to nce at the information and us, seemingly unsure of what she was supposed to do next. This situation continued for long enough for it to start to feel a little awkward. In the end it was Lillia broke the strangely tense silence.


    "Um, is there something wrong with my tag?" Lillia asked politely.


    "N-no there isn''t, p-p-princess Lillia. I''m so sorry I didn''t recognise who you were and there was no mention that you would being here in person."


    "Oh, is that what this is. Look, don''t worry about it and if you could just call me Lillia when I''m in the guild like this, I would appreciate it. I''m just here as an adventurer and would prefer not to draw any attention because of my family."


    "Right, yes, sorry p¡­ I mean Lillia."


    "Thank you."


    "Are you going to be staying in the room with the rest of them?"


    "Yes."


    "Is that going to be okay?"


    "You did say you didn''t have any single rooms. We travel together all the time. This sort of thing isn''t umon for adventurers you know."


    "I know¡­" She didn''t look convinced. "I''ll leave it at that." The girl looked across the desk to me. "Look um mister, er?"


    "It''s Theo, just Theo." I replied.


    "I''m really sorry about what I said earlier. It''s just when I heard you asking questions like that, I thought you were aplete novice or maybe mocking us. Please forgive me." She pleaded.


    "Oh, that''s quite okay. I suppose I am still quite a novice. I definitely haven''t got to grips with everything yet." I exined a little embarrassed.


    "Were you not part of the party when the officer was taken down? It says here that all four of you took part in the raid."


    "Oh, that. Yes, I was a part of it."


    "He''s being modest. He''s the one that finished her off." Altria added, butting in with a giggle.


    "She''s exaggerating!" I tried to exin.


    "Really. You killed the demon lord''s officer?" The girl asked excitedly.


    "Well¡­"


    "Would you mind keeping that quiet as well?" Lillia asked interrupting.


    The girl had asked quite loudly and at least a couple of the nearby adventures were looking at us and discussing amongst themselves.


    "I can."


    "Thank you. I don''t mean to sound demanding, but we were nning on staying here and if news gets around it could end up being a little difficult, considering how busy it is here."


    "Of course, don''t worry we won''t let the word get out."


    "Thank you¡­. Would you mind passing on our arrival to your superiors then?"


    "Yes, I will do so immediately." The girl turned around and went to rush into the back room.


    Lillia quickly stopped her.


    "Sorry, before you go. Could we collect our reward?"


    "Ah Ipletely forgot. Please give me a minute, I''ll need to go to the safe."


    "No problem!"


    The girl left to the back room. I think the sudden turn of events had ended up being a bit of a shock to her.


    "I thought you collected the reward in Lintz? You didn''t mention anything about this." I asked once the girl had left the desk.


    ? "You didn''t ask. I did go to collect it, but as things turned out the amount on the quest offered by the branch office didn''t match up with the reward listed here. They checked with the head office and asked us toe to collect it here in person. It seems that they didn''t want to pass up the opportunity to reward this task themselves. Probably because of all themotion it has caused!"


    "How much do we get exactly?"


    "Ten gold coins each."


    "Sorry, I don''t know what that adds up to."


    "Well, each gold coin is worth fifteen silvers."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "That still doesn''t help me."


    "It might be easier if you think of it this way. A single gold coin would be enough for you to live on for an entire year. As long as you weren''t too extravagant." Serin exined.


    "That much!"


    "Yes, well the quest had been up for so long. I don''t think they thought anyone would ever collect it. The branch offices even ended up offering their own quests for the names on that board, not that they could offer something like that."


    With that much money, I could now be financially independent. I wouldn''t have to rely on Lillia for everything from now on. After a short wait, the desk girl came back from the back room and ced a fairlyrge pouch down on the desk. Lillia quickly opened it and counted out the contents.


    "All there. Thank you." She said once she had finished.


    "Good. I''ll let my superiors know that you have arrived safely now."


    "Thanks for all your help." Lillia said stepping away from the desk.


    We all moved a short way back into a space in front of the desk.


    "What shall we do now, should we go to the room and unpack, or would you like to eat first?" Lillia asked.


    "I think we should go an unload our gear first. Looking at how busy it is in here I think we would be better looking for somewhere a little quieter for dinner." Answered Serin.


    That seemed like a good idea. The guild hall was so rammed that there was barely a spare table in the whole building, and it was so loud you almost needed to shout to hold a conversation.


    "I think that''s a good idea, unless anyone disagrees?" Asked Lillia.


    Altria and I just nodded in agreement.


    "Then let''s go and find our room."


    We left the guild hall and headed up to the second floor of the building where our room was located. It was quite some way from the stairs, almost at the far end of the corridor. At least that meant it was further away from the noise and bustle. When Lillia opened the door, I soon realised that this could be a troublesome arrangement. I had thought as much when the girl first suggested a shared room but looking now, I knew for sure I would have trouble seeing Celine whilst we were in here.


    The room was in andid out with four beds in a row, there were no dividers or any other means of privacy from the other upants. Sure, Celine could hide her presence from the others, but it was going to be impossible to feed her without them cottoning on that something was happening.


    We each picked out a bed and after quickly testing out it wasfortable stashed our gear. Then it was time to start thinking about where we would go for our evening meal. This was my first time to the capital, so I had absolutely no idea where might be good to go and eat. The girls on the other had all lived here at some point. So, they were full of ideas that we could check out. They were already busy, discussing the best ce to go. I just sat on my bed listening to them talk until the conversation turned to me.


    I had heard them discussing while I had kind of zoned out of the conversation. I realised that they hadn''t agreed on which ce we were going to visit. Each of them had suggested somewhere different and they couldn''te to apromise choice. When I focused on what was happening, it was because I was being asked to choose between them.


    "Well Theo, which one do you want to go to?" Asked Lillia.


    "Honestly, I''m fine going wherever you guys decide to."


    "Huh, but that''s the problem. You just need to pick one of them!"


    "Right¡­ But I''ve never been to any of these ces before. So, I''ve no idea which one is likely to be good."


    "Just pick one that sounds good to you." Serin asked.


    "Fine¡­ What are the choices again?"


    All three of the girls sighed collectively, realising that I hadn''t been listening to their increasingly heated discussion about where we would eat. They ran through the ces that each of them wanted to stop at, while I sat there and listened intently this time.


    "Honestly they all sound good. I''m not sure which to pick." I answered once they finished again.


    "Please just choose Theo, I''m getting hungry." Pleaded Altria.


    I was getting hungry too, but I was getting the feeling that this had turned into some kind ofpetition between the three of them and I didn''t want to pick between like this. I had to think of a way¡­


    "Well, which one is closest?" I asked.


    All three of them looked at each other for a moment as they thought it over. Eventually Altria jumped up looking a little excited.


    "Lendros it is then!" She said grabbing my arm and pulling me up from the bed.


    "Right."


    It just happened to be the one that Altria wanted. The others didn''t look particrly happy their own choices weren''t picked, but at least it wasn''t due to a favouritism of their taste.


    "Come on you two let''s go and eat!" Altria called back on the way to the door.


    Lillia and Serin both sighed, then stood up to follow us out of the room realising the argument was settled already.

 Chapter 98 - Ninety-Eight: Evening Meal

    The four of us headed back downstairs and pushed our way through the busy guild hall. It had somehow got even busier whilst we had been upstairs. After a lot of squeezing through the crowd, we made it to the exit and stepped out into the night. It was well after nightfall now, but the square below the guild was full of people visiting the food stalls and bars down below. I was still getting my head around just how different the capital waspared to the outlying cities and towns.


    As we walked to the steps Altria took me by the hand and tugged me, trying to hurry us along. She really did seem keen to get to this restaurant. The others just followed along quietly behind us. Before long we had descended the steps and were making our way through the crowded square.


    "You seem really excited about this ce." I said to Altria as she led me.


    "I am. I haven''t been to the city in a while and it''s my favourite ce." She told me.


    "Is it that good?"


    "Yes, at least I think so. There isn''t anywhere like it in Dunshelm, so it''s always my treat when Ie to the city."


    "Then I''ll look forward to trying it."


    "You should. It doese with my rmendation!" She said confidently.


    We quickly crossed the square, Altria not letting us dawdle as we walked or to stop and check out any of the stalls. I would have liked to have a wander around the ce a little, but I could tell without asking that Altria wasn''t going to allow that. At least not before we had stopped for our dinner.


    After passing through the square, we headed down one of the side streets. The ce we going to was just at the end of this road. Altria continued to hurry us along to our destination, only stopping once we were outside.


    "This is it." She said, ncing inside checking for tables.


    From outside it looked just like any ordinary restaurant. I didn''t look particrly fancy and as far as I could tell, it wasn''t that popr either. That''s not to say it wasn''t doing a good trade, there were plenty of people eating inside, but it wasn''t full. There was no queue to get in, nothing to suggest this was ce that you would get excited abouting to.


    "Are you here to eat?" Asked one of the passing waitresses when they noticed us standing by the door.


    "Yes, table for four please." Replied Altria.


    "Follow me."


    The four us stepped inside and followed the waitress as she led us to our table. Our table was located near to the back of the restaurant, it was in a little alcove. It was a little quieter in this part, there were a few families eating near the front, so it was appreciated. Once we had sat down, she handed each of us a menu.


    "Would you like to order something to drink?"


    The girls all ordered sses of wine while I just went with a beer.


    "Okay, I''ll be back with your drinks in a moment." She said leaving us to look at the menu.


    With just a quick nce at the menu, I could tell that this ce specialised in fish. I hadn''t noticed that was Altria''s thing before, but most of the time we had eaten together before was either at the guild or at a small inn.


    "That reminds me." Lillia said cing the coin bag she had been given at the guild on the table. "We really should split this amongst us now."


    Lillia quickly divvied out the coins to each of us.


    "Thanks, Lillia. I''ll be able to pay for my own meal now." I said as she passed me my share.


    "You''ll need to get some change first. I doubt they will like it if you try pay with those here."


    "They won''t ept them?"


    "Well, they might, but it might attract some attention. We''ll go and get you some change sorted tomorrow. Don''t worry about tonight."


    "Okay¡­ Anyway, I was wondering, what do we do about Siofra''s share? Won''t it be a bit hard to get it to her."


    "No, she''lle and collect it herself."


    "You''re going to make here to us to pick up her pay?" I was a little surprised.


    "No, no. Of course not! She''sing to the capital. She was summoned here just like us. Being part of our party at the time, they called her up as well. She''s going to arrive tomorrow morning. I''ll give her share to her tomorrow."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh, I see! It''ll be nice to see her again."


    "You know it''s only been a few days since west saw her."


    "I know, but I didn''t know when I''d see her again. I thought it would be much longer, I''m just d it wasn''t."


    "She''s going to meet us at the guild tomorrow morning, before we set off to see the summoner ceremony. So, you won''t have long to wait."


    The waitress returned with our drinks order as we spoke.


    "Are you ready to order yet?" She asked after cing the sses down.


    Lillia quickly scanned the table, to see if we were. Each of us nodding to her.


    "I think so."


    I still wasn''t entirely sure what half of the food on the menu actually was, so I decided to y it safe and order the same thing that Altria did. I decided that as this was her favourite ce, she would have a good idea which were the best dishes. The waitress patiently took our orders before heading back to the kitchen.


    "The ceremony tomorrow, is it quite a big thing?" I asked.


    "Well, it attracts a bit of a crowd, yes. Like the girl at the guild said, quite a few people came to the capital because of it. Although most of them won''t be able to witness the actual ceremony, they juste to see the procession. Not everyone is allowed into the main shrine to watch." Exined Serin.


    "Will we be able to see the ritual? I was quite interested to see it for myself."


    "I''m not sure. We would need permission to be able to observe." Serin answered ncing over at Lillia.


    "Don''t worry it''s all been organised. We have seats inside and you''ll be able to see the whole thing. There wouldn''t be much point in us going if you weren''t able to see what happens, would there?" Lillia said as if it was nothing.


    "I suppose not. Thank you. Was that hard to organise?"


    "Not really. It helped that we were sessful in the recent quest, it made it easier to have you allowed in." She exined.


    Well, I suppose Lillia could pull strings if she wanted, after all her father was the high king. She normally didn''t want to rely on her family connections, and this was the first time I had heard of her doing something like this. I guess if it was for the benefit of her party, it didn''t bother her.


    "Aren''t you lucky Theo. I''ve never heard of something like this happening before." Serin sounded surprised.


    "Is it that hard to get inside?"


    "Yes, I''ve only been in once. When I was younger alongside my family and that was a rare event. Normally no one outside of royalty or the major noble families is allowed inside."


    "Wow, I''m not quite sure how I should feel about this. I didn''t realise it was such a big thing."


    "People take it very seriously."


    "No need to be nervous Theo, you have been summoned yourself. They are crediting you with taking down the first major member of the demon lord''s forces in over a decade. I''m sure that is why you were epted." Altria borated.


    Still, this was almost like an important religious ceremony to these people. At least all I had to do was sit there and watch quietly.


    "Yeah, don''t worry Theo. Me and Altria have both been to many of these. We''ve also been at there centre once, just observing is nothing to worry about let me tell you¡­" Lillia said trailing off as if she was thinking of something.


    "What exactly happens during the ritual?"


    "You''ll see for yourself tomorrow. I won''t spoil it for you."


    It wasn''t like I had long to wait to find out, so I didn''t ask any more. Just as we finished speaking our food arrived at the table. As soon as the food was ced down Altria started eating, she didn''t want to waste a moment. I looked up at Lillia and Serin, neither of them looked excited to start. In fact, they both looked a little hesitant to begin. I soon realised why once I started eating myself. To say that it was inedible would be doing it a disservice, but it wasn''t at all what I would call good food. For the first time I was starting to wonder if Altria''s taste buds worked differently to ours.


    I looked up at Lillia and Serin who were doing their best to force down the food, without causing a scene. They both shared subtle nces with me in recognition of what we all must have been thinking. At least Altria looked to be thoroughly enjoying her meal.

 Chapter 99 - Ninety-Nine: Siofra Arrives

    Somehow the three of us managed to eat the meal. We all took longer than Altria, who wolfed the whole thing down quickly, but we managed it. After the main course, it was time to order desert. This time it was only Altria that ordered anything. I had learned my lesson from the first round and wasn''t keen on eating anything else from here.


    "Aren''t you go to order anything?" Asked Altria.


    "Oh, no. I can''t eat any more. I''mpletely full after that." I exined.


    Once Altria had finished with her desert, it was time to leave and head back to the guild for the night.


    "We should head back. We have a busy day ahead of us tomorrow and I don''t want us to bete tonight." Lillia announced once we had paid for the meal.


    "Back to guild it is then." Replied Serin.


    The four of us left the restaurant and walked back up the street towards the square.


    "What did you think of the meal?" Altria asked as we walked.


    "Umm, it wasn''t what I was expecting at all. I was quite surprised by the taste." I replied weakly.


    "I know right? It''s such an unassuming ce, you wouldn''t expect them to produce food like that!"


    "Very unique."


    "We should go again. It''s so close and the food is great. There''s no reason to go anywhere else."


    "I don''t know. I think it''d be unfair not to go where the others wanted while we''re here."


    "They could just go wherever they want and the two of us could eat there together. What do you think?"


    "Well, it''s my first time to the capital and I''d like to try out as many ces as possible. I don''t know when we''ll being again. It would seem a shame not to explore a bit."


    "I''m not letting you keep Theo to yourself. We''re going to take him somewhere else tomorrow." Lillia saiding to my defence.


    I silently mouthed thank you to her. I just couldn''t face eating in that ce again, let alone for the rest of the time we were here.


    "But¡­" Comined Altria.


    "We won''t stop you going there, if you want to go alone." Serin offered.


    With that the conversation was put to bed. Before long we had walked all the way to the square. It was gettingte now, and the square had quietened down quite a bit. There were still some stalls open and people wandering about here and there, but it was nowhere near as busy as when we had set out earlier.


    It was a different story inside the guild. It was just as busy as it had been when we left this evening, only now most of the crowd were in the hall drinking away. The noise level was even higher than before.


    "I''m going to call it a night and head up to bed. I don''t mind if you stay down for a drink, just remember we''ll be up early tomorrow and will need to look presentable." Lillia said as we got inside.


    "I don''t really feel like a drink. I think I''ll follow you up." I replied.


    "Me too, I feel tired after the journey." Serin said.


    Only Altria looked as if she wanted to go and join in with the drinking, but seeing the rest of were heading up she decided to join the us and call it a night a well. We left the noisy hall behind and went straight up to our room. The whole building was full so there were people to be found in almost every corridor, but the noise level was much lower upstairs.


    As soon as we got back in the room Iy down on the bed. I hadn''t noticed while we were up and about, but I felt pretty tired as well. Being on the road did seem to take it out of you. Even if we had spent most of the time travelling in the carriage. I had only beenid there a moment when Altria climbed on after me.


    "Hey Theo¡­"


    "Not while we are staying here." Lillia quickly warned Altria.


    "What, why not?" Altria asked, seemingly put out.


    "Because the walls here a thin. I can hear the people in the corridor talking. The guild staff know who is staying here. Do you want a rumour to spring up?"


    "They won''t know if it''s you or not."


    "That''s the problem, we can''t let there be any suspicion. For Theo''s sake."


    "But¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "She''s right Altria. The guild staff know we''re here and we have no way of telling who else knows we''re here. We just have to be extra careful while we''re in the city. You just have to wait." Serin spoke up agreeing with Lillia.


    "Fine." Altria agreed, reluctantly.


    She rolled off my bed and climbed onto who her own, looking to be in a bit of a sulk. I was d that Lillia was seeing sense, thest thing I wanted was to be wanted by the royal family. She and Serin were right, there was no telling who knew we were here, or might overhear sounds from our room. I just didn''t want to run the risk of drawing that kind of attention.


    After that, the four us went to bed and turned out the lights. Celine was still behaving herself, perhaps she had been observing the current situation. Whatever the reason, she didn''t try and pay me a visit that night. I soon fell asleep and didn''t wake until the morning, when I was woken by the sounds of the others getting up.


    "Morning Theo." Serin greeted, as she saw me sit up in bed.


    "Oh, morning Serin."


    "You should probably start getting ready. We''ll need to leave soon."


    "Right okay."


    "Did you bring the clothes I gave you?"


    "Yeah, I did."


    "Good. It''s probably best if you wear those. We''ll be heading to the shrine and I don''t think adventurer gear will look appropriate."


    "Yeah, I did wonder about that. That''s why I brought them with me."


    Serin wasn''t wearing anything overly formal like the dress she wore to the party back in Dunshelm, but she was smart. She wore an outfit simr to the one I''d first saw her in, back when she came to visit Beth''s shop.


    Lillia and Altria both wore smarter clothes than their usual adventurers gear, but neither of them had gone with trousers. They seemed to prefer keeping to dresses and despite their standing they were both revealing much more than Serin''s outfit did. I quickly changed into my smart clothes and once I was ready, we headed down as a group. It was getting close to the time we were supposed to meet Siofra and make our way to the shrine ce.


    We found the guild was just as busy as the previous day when we got downstairs. There was a press of people trying to get to the main desk and the hall was full of people having breakfast. There was hardly any room to move. It was going to be difficult to spot Siofra in this crowd.


    "Do you think we should wait outside? It might be easier to meet up that way." I asked after scanning the crowd for her.


    "You could be right, but I did tell her to meet us here in front of the desk. She should be here by now. I don''t want to pass her in the crowd and have toe back inside to look for her." Lillia exined while ncing over the crowd.


    As we spoke, I noticed someone pushing their way through the crowd and heading in our direction. As the people parted in front of us, I instantly recognised who it was. A momentter Siofra stepped out and came bounding towards me. She enthusiastically threw herself at me, I would have been bounced backwards from the impact of her chest against me, if she hadn''t immediately wrapped her arms around me.


    "Ah Theo, I missed you!" She told me, while hugging me tightly.


    "I missed you too." I said, struggling to get the air into my lungs to reply.


    "Have you been looking after yourself? I hope nothing has happened since west saw each other."


    "I''ve been fine. We haven''t been apart for long enough for anything to happen. I was barely back in town for a few days before we left for here."


    "Good."


    "How have you been?"


    "Okay, a little lonely since you left."


    "Well, the whole party is back together now."


    "Yes¡­ Shouldn''t we make a move? We don''t want to bete to the shrine. Have you all eaten yet?" Siofra asked looking at the rest of the group for the first time since she arrived.


    "We should get going. No, we haven''t eaten yet, we were waiting for you." Answered Lillia.


    "What do you want to do, stop in here?"


    "I was thinking of stopping at a food stall on the way. It''s so busy in here, it will take too long to get served. We''ll end up beingte."


    "Okay, then let''s go."


    Siofra grabbed my arm and pulled me along pressing it against her chest as she went. She strode for the exit. The rest of the girls rolled their eyes, but followed along behind us without saying anything.

 Chapter 100 - One Hundred: To The Shrine

    I had no idea where we were headed other than that it was called the shrine. For now, Siofra pulled me towards the food stalls in square at the foot of the guild''s steps. It was busy here, but nowhere near as crowded as it was inside of the guild hall. We stopped outside the first ce that smelled nice and didn''t have a long queue. We were soon served and once we had all got our orders, we headed on again, eating as we went.


    The shrine was located near the centre of the city and the closer we got, the thicker the crowds got. I was surprised by how many people had gathered just to see the procession to the shrine. It seemed it was treated as quite the important asion. The ce hadn''t evene into view yet and we were already having to squeeze our way through.


    "There it is." Siofra said pointing ahead, as we turned the corner.


    At first, I wasn''t quite sure if what I was looking at was a building or not. A short way down the main street was what looked to be thergest tree I had ever seen. On closer inspection I realised that it incorporated a manmade structure within it. The interior of the tree was cut out and stretching out from its base in four directions were what looked to be wings of a cathedral. It was as if the giant tree was the spire at its centre. Much like the city itself, the building was mixture of natural and manmade construction.


    "That''s quite something." I said looking up at the shrine, not quite sure what to make of it.


    "Impressive isn''t it. I''ve only ever seen it from outside. I can''t wait to see what it''s like inside." Siofra said excitedly.


    "You''ve never been inside before?"


    "No, most people never get the chance¡­ Come on."


    Siofra pressed through the crowd, pulling me along with her. I nced behind to check we hadn''t lost the others in the mass of people. Luckily, they were still following closely behind. We pushed our way towards the main entrance. From where we were, I could see that a row of guards was keeping the main pathway clear for the carriages that arrived one after the other. Each one carrying someone important that hade to attend the ceremony.


    It took us about ten minutes of slowly pushing our way through the crowd, until we reached the row of guards. Siofra was about to stride out into the main pathway, with me in tow, when our way was suddenly blocked. Two burley looking guards had stepped out and barred our way.


    "You can''t go any further." The one that looked to be in charge announced.


    "But we''re here to attend the ceremony." Comined Siofra.


    "You and everyone else! Only those with an official invite are allowed past this point. I don''t suppose you have one of those do you?" He said sarcastically.


    "We were invited!"


    "Okay, let me see your paperwork then." The man asked half joking holding out his.


    Of course, Siofra didn''t have anything to show him. It was then that Lillia pushed forward from behind.


    "I have our invitations here. I''d appreciate it you could hurry this. I don''t want us to bete." Lillia said pressing five official documents into the man''s hand.


    He didn''t even need to check the paperwork to realise who he was talking to. The look on his face, said immediately that he recognised who was talking. The uniforms on the guards here marked them out as important. My guess was that they were pce guards, so it shouldn''t be any surprise if they recognised the princess by sight.


    "Your majesty, I didn''t realise you were here. Please forgive my rudeness. If we were expecting you and your associates to approach through the crowd, we would have kept a watch for you."


    I could understand his surprise. Thest thing he was probably expecting, was anyone with an invite to approach through the crowd of riffraff around the shrine. Let alone the heir to the high throne, his attitude before said as much.


    "Don''t worry, our arrival wasn''t announced. May we pass?"


    "Of course." He said passing Lillia back the documents.


    The guards stood in front of us cleared the way so we could all pass through to the walkway without question. As soon as we stepped out onto the walkway, I became aware of the thousands of eyes baring down on us from all directions. They were probably all wondering just who the hell that was stepping in from the crowd. We must have looked a strange sight not arriving by a carriage just like all the other dignitaries.


    None of this seemed to bother Altria, Lillia or Serin in the slightest. They seemed more or less used to this sort of thing, but I could feel some hesitation in Siofra''s step as we made our way to the shrine entrance. Lillia and Altria walked a little way ahead, probably to avoid us being stopped on our way in again. Serin hung back and walked with Siofra and me.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Siofra, you might want to stop holding Theo like that. Just while we visit the shrine." Serin said politely as we walked.


    "Oh yes, you''re right."


    She let go of my arm that had been pressed against her bosom up until that point. From then on in the three of us walked alongside each other, just behind the two princesses. As we walked up the steps to the main archway that led inside, we were met by two attendants. They both bowed to Lillia and Altria as they approached, instantly recognising the pair.


    "Please stand." Lillia told them.


    They did just as she asked.


    "We were expecting you princes Lillia, princess Altria." One of the attendants said.


    "Good. Are our seats ready?" Lillia asked.


    "Yes. Simon will show you and your guests there." He said signalling to the other attendant.


    "Thank you."


    "Please follow me your highness." Simon said, before heading up the main aisle.


    All five of us slowly walked behind him, passing row after row of seats partially full of onlookers. All of which were presumably part of the nation''s elite, seeing just how hard it was to get admittance to the shrine for the ceremony. I kept on thinking that Simon would stop soon and tell us that these were our seats, but we kept on getting closer and closer to the central section inside of the giant tree. Finally, we reached the front row, where we were led out the front and direct to five open seats right in the middle.


    "Here you are your highness." Simon motioned with a bow.


    "Thank you." Replied Lillia before sitting down in the middle seat.


    Simon left as the rest of the party sat down with Lillia. Altria sat to her right, with Siofra sat next to her, while Serin and I sat to her left. We were surrounded, by particrly important looking nobles. I was sure we caught the odd questioning nce, as they wondered just who these people were sat there with the two princesses.


    "Is it really okay for us to be sitting here with you?" I whispered into Lillia''s ear.


    "Of course, it is! You are my honoured guests. Nobody is going to question your right to be here."


    "Okay."


    That didn''t make me feel any less awkward. Sat right at the front of the seating and hemmed in on either side by dignitaries from all parts of the alliance. It almost felt as with we were going to be part of the ritual.


    "Just sit and watch. Don''t let it bother you." Serin advised from next to me.


    From where we were sat, there would be no difficulty in viewing the ceremony. We were under arge archway that was carved into the giant tree. Right at the point where the manmade structure joined up with the natural. In front of us was arge circr room, under the spire formed by the tree. Soft light shone down from the windows high above. There were three other wings leading off from the central section. Just like where we were sat these were filled with rows of seats, upied by dignitaries.


    The area right in front of us, the very of the shrine had a circle of elegantly carved wooden seats. They were spaced evenly and set far apart from each other. Inside of the circle was arge stone b, I guessed this to be an altar of some sorts. The light from above seemed to focus on this central point, bringing it to the centre of attention.


    While we waited for the ceremony to begin, the shrine slowly filled to capacity as the guests arrived and took their seats. I didn''t want to lean over and look behind us, but the chamber in front of us and to either side was now almost entirely full. Despite how many people were in this ce, it was surprisingly quiet. Just the faint murmur of hushed conversations here and there broke the silence. Just as I was beginning to wonder how long we would be sat here waiting for things to begin, total silence fell on the building all at once.

 Chapter 101 - One Hundred And One: The Summoner Initiation Ritual

    I soon realised the reason behind the sudden silence. The ceremony had begun. I could make out a small procession approaching the centre of the shrine, from the aisles to each side. They were all d in flowing white robes. As they drew near the silence was broken by singing, singing that almost sounded like chanting. As soon as the singing started everyone in the building stood and I followed suit by instinct.


    It took me a while to realise that the singing wasing from the procession that approached. As they drew closer, I could make out silver crowns on each of the members heads, they had to be the kings and queens of each of the races, as every type was represented there. As the procession reached the centre of the shrine the members all drew up behind one of the chairs in the circle, once they were all aligned the singing stopped. As it did everyone watching on sat back down again.


    Once the noise from the audience returning to their seats had died down, the singing started up once again. This time a different song. I couldn''t make out the words, it was in anguage I didn''t understand, but it sounded almost mournful. Under the soft light at the centre of the shrine the members looked almost ephemeral in their white robes as they each took their seats in turn.


    Once all the members had taken their seats, four figures then approached the centre. Unlike the first procession, these were all wearing hooded ck robes that covered their faces. They passed into the circle, each of them taking a standing position at one of the four corners of therge stone altar.


    The far door at the end of the chamber directly in front of us opened and two more white robed figures stepped inside. The first wore a strange hat and walked with a white staff. From the looks of it they were a priest of some kind. Behind them walked a girl, as she drew closer, I could make out that she was one of the wolfkin. She had to be the new summoner that this ritual was being held for. The priest led the girl all the way up the aisle to the altar.


    Once the pair reached the altar, the priest stopped in front of it and turning towards the wolfkin girl, held out his hand for her. The girl took his hand and with his help stepped up onto the altar. Bathed in the soft light she took to the middle of the stone and held her hands up in the air. As she did so the chanted singing grew louder. Members of the audience had begun to join in with the song, they all seemed to know the words to this strange song, and it echoed throughout the shrine.


    After a few moments, the girl''s hands dropped to her side. She then faced each member of the circle in turn. As she faced them, she held out her hands, as if she was requesting something from them. The member she was facing in the chair then stood up, made a gesture of eptance, before returning to their seat. This was repeated to each of them in turn until she reached the final member. Just like the others they made the gesture of eptance, but once they had done so they walked to the priest and ced something in their hands. Then they returned to their seat.


    The girl, still facing the final member dropped to her knees and ced her hands out in front of her, stretching to the corners of the altar as much as she could. As she did so the priest nodded to the ck robed figures at the two corners, and they proceeded to grab the girl by her wrists. They stayed there, as if she were being restrained. Once she was held, the girl slowlyid on her chest and stretched out her legs. The priest nodded again, and the two other robed figures grabbed her by the legs. The girl was nowid out in a cross position over the altar. I was starting to get an ufortable feeling about what was about to happen next.


    The priest seeing that all was in ce held up the item that he had been given for all the onlookers in the shrine to see. It appeared to be jewel of some kind, it shone brightly under the light. The priest then proceeded to pull arge and very sharp looking de out from under his robe and slowly begun to approach the wolfkin girl that was held down on the alter. I reflexively twitched a little, having more than a little bad feeling about where this was going.


    The priest climbed up onto the altar alongside the girl. He then knelt next to her, while holding the de over her back as if he were about to make a cut. My mind raced a little as I tried to understand what I was seeing. Thoughts like, "this just had to be part of the ceremony" and "there''s no way that he is actually going to cut her" ran through my mind. Then it happened, the priest pressed the de into the girl''s back and sliced a deep incision. Blood ran down her sides as her screams rang out through the shrine, even as the chant singing continued.


    "What the fu¡­" I gasped, until Lillia pressed her hand other my mouth.


    She just shook her head at me, and I stopped. Luckily, it seemed to have drawn no attention, everyone''s focus was on the altar. The screams and singing had drowned out my voice. I was just so shocked from what I was seeing that I didn''t consider for a moment, the danger I could be putting myself in by disrupting the ceremony. Lillia stared at me until she saw that I had calmed down. The look on her face told me that what was going on was normal for the ritual. She had been through this herself.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The girl''s screams had died down now the priest had finished his cut. He stood up and once again held the shiny stone up in the air for all to see, before kneeling back down next to the girl. He then ced the stone inside the cut he had made. The girl screamed loudly again, trying to il madly, but still being held down tightly by the four robed figures at each corner of the altar. All the while the singing continued. As the girl''s struggling ceased the priest leant over her back, it looked as he had begun healing the cut that he had made himself.


    It looked as if the girl had lost consciousness at some point while the priest was healing her, as she nowypletely still. I couldn''t see clearly, but it looked as if the wound on her back had nowpletely healed. The priest satisfied climbed down off the altar, leaving the wolfkin girl there where shey. He stepped forward towards the seated man that had given him the stone that heter imnted in the girl. Once stood in front of him he knelt down. The man got up and touched the priest on the shoulder and the song changed once again.


    The man who appeared to be head of the procession then stepped out of the circle and slowly headed back down the aisle he had approached from. One by one the rest of the seated members got up and followed him out from the circle. It was only as they left, I guessed who the man at the head of the procession was. The appearance of an elf, wearing a crown, seemingly in charge of the ceremony, probably the high king of the alliance. In other words, he was most likely Lillia''s father.


    As the procession left the singing died down, leaving an eery silence hanging over the shrine. Just the priest, the four robed men and the wolfkin girl were left at the centre of the shrine. The robed men had now released the girl and were just standing to attention at each corner of the altar. The girl was stillid there motionless. I was starting to wonder what was left to happen, now that the royalty had left the shrine. I leant over to Lillia and quietly whispered in her ear.


    ? "Is it over?"


    "Not yet¡­ There''s more toe, just watch." She said quietly.


    "Okay."


    "Oh, and whatever happens, don''t make a scene. There''s nothing you can do here, please just observe."


    "What''s going to happen?"


    "I''m not sure."


    Lillia''s words worried me somewhat. She hadn''t warned me before the ritual that the girl was going to be cut open, but now she felt it was necessary. I wondered what could happen next that she felt the need to tell me not to react or do anything.

 Chapter 102 - One Hundred And Two: Completion Of The Ritual

    After her warning Lillia turned back and continued silently observing the altar. The priest and attendants were still standing there, waiting for something. The girl was stillid motionless on the altar. I guess they were just waiting for her toe to. I nced across to Altria and Siofra, both were silently observing the ritual just like Lillia. I looked over at Serin sat next to me, she noticed and smiled at me, but didn''t say a word. I pulled my gaze back to the front. As I did so Serin ced her hand on mine, the warmth from her body wasforting in the middle of this bizarre experience.


    I wasn''t sure how long we had all been sat there in silence, just watching the five figures by the altar and waiting for something to happen. As the time continued to pass, the sense of anticipation for what was going to happen next seemed to grow. I could almost sense iting from the onlookers. It felt like a long time had passed, when finally, the girl on the altar started to move once again.


    The girl slowly got to her feet and as she did the priest climbed back onto the altar. He was holding a blue robe now, he stood behind the girl and ced the robe over her head. She seemed to have been expecting this and put her arms through and pulled it down, covering the white gown she was wearing before. Once she was fully dressed the priest then stepped off the tform. He turned to face the girl and got down to his knees. The four robed men at each corner also dropped to their knees at the same time.


    The girl now fully awake stepped to the side of the altar. She began chanting, I knew straight away that she was beginning a spell. Her entire body was covered in a soft glow as she continued the incantation and the air around the shrine seemed to crackle with energy. Then almost without warning there was what sounded like a loud tearing noise and a bang. It was apanied by a blinding sh. When my vision cleared from the sh, I saw the wolfkin girl on the altar dropped to her knees, exhausted from the technique. She was apanied on the altar by another woman whoy unconscious next to her.


    I didn''t need to turn to ask Lillia what had happened, I could guess as much for myself. This was the first summoning the girl had performed and the woman thaty next to her had been brought here from another world, just as I had been. The priest hurriedly climbed onto the altar to check on the summoner girl and offered her a potion. He paid no attention to the unconscious woman that had just been brought here.


    ? While the wolfkin girl drank the potion the woman gradually regained consciousness and sat up. At first the look on the woman''s face was pure bewilderment, having no clue as to what had happened, or how she got here. Then as she took in her surroundings, it switched to fear.


    "What''s going on? Where am I?" She asked.


    There was no response from the people around her. She awkwardly got to her feet and walked towards the priest.


    "Hey who are you and what have you done to me?" She asked impatiently.


    The priest just spun around and pushed her back. He seemingly wanted to keep her away from the princess who was still sat on the altar recovering.


    "What the hell. Just who do you think you are?" She shouted angrily.


    She stepped towards the priest again, but she didn''t get far. One of the men in ck robes had climbed on the altar behind her and bludgeoned her on the back of the head. The woman fell to the floor unconscious. My body seethed with anger watching this, but I knew if I stepped up there and tried to intervene it would be the end of me. This ce was full of royal guards and adventurers, I doubt I would have made it to the altar.


    I wasn''t the only one that was angry, Serin''s hand shook on top of mine. I could tell she was having to restrain herself from acting as well. While this was happening a second member of the ck robes climbed on the altar and along with the one that had hit the woman, they each to an arm. Lifting her a few feet off the ground slowly stared dragging her off the altar, there was a thud as her feet hit the shrine floor. The pair paused for a moment, then continued to head towards the exit of the shrine.


    The wolfkin girl had seemed to have recovered herself a little and with the help of the priest, was now up on her feet. She waived to the onlookers as she stood, then the priest led her away from the altar and the two remaining ck robed men followed behind. This signalled the end of the ritual. The sound of people talking started to fill the air once again as the onlookers started to file out of the shrine building.


    The five of us sat there in silence for a while just watching the shrine empty out, until finally Lillia got to her feet and said something.


    "Come on, we should leave."


    The rest of us got up from our seats and we all did as Lillia had suggested. We stepped into the aisle and filed into the queue behind the rest of the people leaving. When we left the shrine there was still a huge crowd assembled outside. This time we followed the path that was kept clear by the royal guards before making our way back into the city. We were all quiet as we walked, no one seemed to want to break the silence.


    Once we had passed the rows of guards and re-joined the usual hustle and bustle of the city, I finally decided to speak. I stopped in front of the group and turned to the others.


    "Did you both have to go through the same thing as that girl did just now?"


    My question was obviously directed at Lillia and Altria. Both Serin and Siofra looked to them, expecting a response. It was Altria that answered first.


    "Yes, the ritual was the same for us. We both had a shard imnted, just like her."


    "That''s awful and in front of everyone like that."


    "I can''t say it was a pleasant experience."


    "It wasn''t pleasant, in fact it was horrible. Painful and scary getting up in front of all those people, then having that done to you¡­ But it is a great honour to be chosen. The shard also grants power." Lillia chimed in.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Not just the power to summon?" I asked.


    "It does that, it also increases a person''s mana capacity beyond what is normally possible. Not everyone can bare it though."


    "You both wanted this?"


    "We both agreed to it¡­" Replied Altria.


    "We both agreed, but neither of us realised what it would feel like to have to keep summoning innocents to our world. You know how we both feel about that." Exined Lillia.


    "I know¡­ What about that woman, what will happen to her now?"


    "I don''t know." Lillia''s words stumbled. "That depends on the princess, if she decides to aid her or not and if the woman decides to fulfil her duty. You know yourself what will happen if she doesn''t."


    "That princess didn''t look like she was going to help her out. They wouldn''t just chuck her out on the street, would they? There has to be somewhere they will put her up, at least for a while."


    "I don''t know what will have happened¡­ But most of the summoners don''t look after their hero, not like Altria and me. I told you before, remember?"


    "I do¡­ That settles it. I''m going back to shrine. I can at least check the area and see if she is nearby."


    "But Theo¡­"


    "If there is any way that I can help her, I will."


    "You can''t take every person that is summoned here under your wing. You can barely take care of yourself yet!"


    "I know that, but I can''t walk away knowing that some poor woman has just been pulled out of her life and left here on the street. They didn''t even exin to her where she was, before they knocked her over the head. I''m going."


    "But the guild might think you are trying to interfere¡­" Lillia trailed off.


    I turned around and started walking back in the direction of the guild.


    "I''ming with you!" Serin said and jogged to catch up with me.


    "Me too." Siofra said following us.


    I nced back to see the pair of them following, so I stopped and waited for them to catch up. While I did Altria took Lillia by the arm.


    "Come on, stop being stubborn Lillia. You know you to help and are just going to follow in a moment anyway. Let''s just go already." She told her.


    "I know, but what if they¡­"


    "We''ll just have to make sure they don''t."


    Lillia finally yielded to Altria and the pair followed. As soon as the five of us were together again, we made for the shrine to look for any sign of the woman that was summoned.

 Chapter 103 - One Hundred And Three: Disbelief

    The crowd around shrine that hade to view the ritual, had mostly dispersed by the time we had walked back. The guards had left once the nobles left the building. The area was still busy enough that we would have a hard time trying to find someone in amongst all the people. If she had left the immediate area, it would be almost impossible toe across her. We walked right up to the entrance and stopped outside.


    "Well how do you want to go about this then?" Siofra asked as we came to a halt.


    "I''m not sure, I guess if we start with searching the immediate area and take it from there." I answered.


    "Okay, are you sure that''s she is around here?"


    "No¡­ She did look like she was thrown out of the shrine. Lillia what''s the chance that the princess took her with her?"


    "From what I saw and know of that girl, I''d say it was unlikely." Lillia exined.


    "Then let''s split up and make our way around the shrine. We''ll all meet up at the far end. If we haven''t run into her then we''ll decide what to do next."


    "Okay, who''s going in which group?" Lillia asked.


    "Umm, Serin and Siofra with me, you and Altria take the other side?" I suggested.


    "Fine."


    After that we went our separate ways around the building and the immediate area. Because the shrine was built in a cross formation, it meant we would need to walk the entire perimeter to see if the woman was still in the vicinity. We made our way almost to the far end of the building with no sign of her whatsoever. I was hoping that she wouldn''t have wondered far, but there was no sign of her.


    Our group reached the far end before Lillia and Altria appeared, so we stopped to wait for them to catch up.


    "What do you want to do if the others haven''t found her?" Asked Serin.


    "Walk the nearby streets, maybe check in with the guild. Would they know if someone took her in?"


    "I''m not sure¡­."


    Our conversation was interrupted by the sound of shoutinging from one of the adjacent streets. All three of us quickly turned to the source of the sound. At the corner of the street closest to us a woman appeared to be trying to get away from a pair of ruffians.


    "Get the fuck of me!" She shouted as she struggled to break free from their grip.


    It was too far away to tell if she was the woman that had been summoned, but I wasn''t going to stand there and watch someone be attacked whatever the case. I made a split decision and ran over to the disturbance. I came up behind one of the men who was trying to drag her down the street. Without warning I mmed a fist into the side of his face, immediately dropping him to the floor. The man''s aplice pulled out a knife and would have lunged at me, if Serin hadn''t been right behind me. She had already drawn her de and had it directed at their throat before they even noticed her presence.


    "Both of you get out of here before we call the guards." Serin yelled at the pair.


    They quickly did as she told them and ran off into the city streets. The woman they had been harassing was half curled up into a ball and crying. I knelt down beside her to check on her.


    "Are you okay?" I asked.


    "No." She said looking up.


    I recognised her immediately from earlier, there was no doubting it. She was the woman, that wolfkin girl had summoned here.


    "Listen¡­ We''vee here to help you. That was you in the shrine earlier, wasn''t it?"


    "The shrine? You mean that building over there?"


    "Yes¡­ Somethings happened to me. I think I was kidnapped! I just woke up inside there in front of hundreds of people."


    "I think I can exin¡­. You weren''t kidnapped, not like you are thinking at least."


    "What? How do you know what happened to me? You don''t look like the police and you''re dressed just as weirdly as everyone else is around here."


    "Because the same thing happened to me. I was just fortunate enough to find myself in better circumstances than you did."


    "Just tell me where we are?" She demanded.


    "You aren''t going to like this¡­"


    "Tell me!"


    "This world is called Lithsea¡­"


    "This world?"


    "Yes, you aren''t on Earth anymore."


    "What the hell? Like I could believe that!"


    "You''re going to need to, it''s the truth. You need toe to terms with that if you want to survive here. There''s no turning back. I''m sorry."


    "Do you think I''m stupid or something?"


    "No¡­ Look, I know it''s hard to believe, but it''s the truth! See the blond woman there she''s an elf, look at her ears." I said pointing to Siofra.


    Siofra was helpful to move her hair so the woman could see clearly. The womanughed as she did.


    "Very good, nice costume¡­ What''s the deal here, what''s everyone trying to make me believe?"


    "Just the truth¡­"


    I turned around to the sound of footsteps approaching from behind. It was Altria and Lillia, perhaps the woman might find Altria''s appearance a little more convincing.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Altriae here please¡­" I asked as the pair approached.


    Altria looked slightly confused but did just as I said.


    "Look, Altria is one of the catkin. Trust me, this isn''t a costume." I said pointing to Altria''s tail as it waived slightly.


    "Yes impressive. There''s obviously been a lot of money put into that." The woman replied,


    unconvinced by what she saw.


    "Theo, what''s going on here? Who is this woman?" Altria asked.


    "She''s the one that was summoned. I''m trying to exin to her what''s going on here, but she won''t even believe this isn''t Earth."


    "She''s the one, okay. Why won''t she believe you?"


    "Because you''d have to be crazy to believe something like that!" The woman said, speaking up for herself.


    I could definitely understand where she wasing from. If she didn''t even believe that she was in another world, she wasn''t going to believe anything else I told her.


    "Can we show her some magic? Can someone do something a little shy, but safe?" I asked.


    "No. Magic use is prohibited inside the city walls, except for designated training areas. The penalty is pretty serious." Lillia exined.


    "Right."


    The woman burst intoughter.


    "Yeah right. You can''t use it because it isn''t allowed¡­" She said sarcastically.


    "Perhaps you should use your healing technique on her? I think that would bring her around quickly." Siofra suggested.


    "You might be right, but I can''t just do that to someone without their permission."


    "Why not just a little? Just so she believes you."


    "No, but you''ve given me an idea."


    I drew my de from its scabbard and ran my hand along its razor sharp edge. A shallow cut opened up across my hand.


    "Woah what are you doing?" The woman asked.


    "Trying to get you to believe me¡­ Lillia, do you think you could heal this for me?"


    "I suppose so."


    I held my hand right out in front of me and in in view for the woman to see heal in process. Lillia stepped forward and cast heal on my hand. Gradually the two sides of the cut started to knit themselves back together, right in front of her eyes.


    "Okay, how did you do that?" She asked, for the first time sounding a little more responsive since I started to speak with her.


    "It''s healing magic¡­ Like I told you, this world isn''t Earth." I told her.


    "You really want me to believe that stuff, don''t you?"


    "I just want you to believe the situation you are in. Sooner orter, you are going to realise this isn''t our world. If you survive for long enough that is. I''d just like you to listen in time for us to help you."


    "Look I''m not going to go anywhere with you or¡­" The woman trailed off mid-sentence and clutched her throat.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked in a panic.


    She couldn''t reply, she was struggling for air. She tilted to the side and started to fall over as she started to lose consciousness. I managed to grab her before she hit the ground and without knowing what else I could do, I activated "Special heal" I had no idea if it would help. The woman still struggled to breath, and she didn''t regain consciousness.


    "What''s the matter with her? How can we help?" I asked looking to the others for aid.


    Serin crouched down next to us and held out her hands.


    "I can only cast the most basic heal spell, but maybe it will help¡­"


    Siofra just looked on helplessly at us, while Altria and Lillia both shared concerned nces with each other.


    "Can''t either of you help?" I asked them.


    "I don''t think there is anything we can do." Altria answered.


    "What, why?"


    "Look." She said pointing to the woman''s arm.


    Her hand had already turned ck, and it was quickly spreading up her arm.


    "What is that?"


    "Something I''ve only seen once before." Altria replied turning to Lillia.

 Chapter 104 - One Hundred And Four: Privileged

    I looked on as the ckness continued to spread up her arm. It had already reached her elbow, I continued trying to heal her, but was having no effect on it.


    "What do you mean? What''s happening?" I asked in a panic.


    "You can''t help her. No one can now." Lillia spoke up this time.


    "What?"


    "Her relic has been destroyed. Her body is decaying, it won''t be long before she is gone." She exined.


    "No! Why? She was only just brought here and there''s no way she has already done something to set the guild against her." I shouted.


    The tips of her fingers where the ckness first began, now started to disintegrate. They turned into a grey dust and blew away on the wind. The process spread up her arms and in towards her body from each of her limbs. She had already lost her legs up to the knees. At least she never regained consciousness after she passed out. Another minuteter and there was nothing left of the woman. I deactivated "Special heal" and stood up.


    "What just happened?" I asked coldly, as I tried to make sense of the events.


    "What I just said¡­ Her relic, it was destroyed." Lillia replied.


    "Why would they do that?"


    "I don''t know¡­ There isn''t always a reason. Sometimes, especially with a first summons if they don''t look like they have any potential as a hero, they do this. That is if the summoner requests it." She borated.


    "The bastards! How dare they."


    "Theo, you need to calm down." Serin pleaded.


    "I won''t let them get away with doing this¡­"


    "Theo, I understand how you feel, but you can''t say things like that. Not out here and not now. For all we know someone is observing her and us. You could be next, please!"


    Serin grabbed my shaking hands and pulled me towards her, then wrapped her arms around me. I fell silent. I knew, she was right. I couldn''t draw that kind of attention to myself, not unless I wanted to end up just like that woman did. I just couldn''t quell the anger inside of me. I had known for some time that this was what happened here, that it could happen to me. We are brought here against our will, used as disposable weapons and discarded on a whim. I hadn''t been angered when it seemed like it had only happened to me, and I was always having fun or being distracted. But, when I saw someone''s life snuffed out like that in front of my eyes, for no apparent reason it brought it all home to me.


    "We should leave. Perhaps we should head back to the guild for now, somewhere we can talk?" Serin suggested.


    "Yes¡­ Let''s get out of here, before we make a scene." Agreed Lillia.


    Serin stopped hugging me and led me by the hand. We all headed back in the direction of the guild, including Siofra. I was quiet the entire way. I was too afraid that if I started speaking, I would end up losing my temper. It wasn''t just the danger. I didn''t want to say something to the girls, that I would regretter. Lillia and Altria hadn''t exined itpletely to me, but I knew there was something thatpelled them to keep summoning at the request of the guild.


    I knew that neither of them agreed with what was happening here. They were both doing what they could to fight against it, but right now I couldn''t help but me them. I decided not to speak until I had calmed down somewhat. They were both trying their best to hide it, but I could see that they were just as shocked and upset by what we had just witnessed, as any members of the party.


    It took us a while to walk back to the guild and by the time we had made it all the way back to our room, I was feeling a little moreposed. I was still upset with what I had seen, but I could think clearly enough, not to worry about what I was going to say. I sat on my bed and looked at Altria and Lillia. Everyone else was just sort of trying to stay out of the way and not make eye contact or get involved.


    "You can''t stop summoning, even if you wanted to. Why is that?" I asked the pair.


    "That''s what you wanted to ask?" Lillia sounded surprised.


    "Yeah."


    "You didn''t want to know if we could have stopped that from happening?"


    "You couldn''t though, could you?"


    "No, the guild will eliminate a hero at the summoners request. They can only summon one at a time after all. If someone tried to intervene it would only cause trouble."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I thought as much¡­ But about what I asked?"


    "We have no choice, well that''s not entirely true. We could stop summoning any time we wished, but we would have to face the consequences."


    "What would that be?"


    "You saw the ritual. That stone they imnted, the shard. If a summoner is unable or refuses to continue, then the shard is retrieved for the next person selected for the role."


    "Removed, you mean¡­"


    "They cut it out of you. Most of the time, the summoner is already dead when this happens, but there have been a few times when someone has be unable toplete the task any longer and even fewer examples when someone has refused it."


    "But they would be okay, surely it could be healed?"


    "The lucky ones die there and then. The unlucky ones live on for a while¡­" Altria interrupted.


    "It''s just as Altria said. Most die, the ones that don''t have a fate worse than death¡­ The wound is beyond healing. Using the shard to summon draws the stone into the nervous system, each time it increases the tangle. It''s difficult to remove it without killing the summoner and impossible to so without causing serioussting damage." Lillia exined weakly, while exchanging nces with Altria.


    I had the feeling that they both had experienced this happening to someone that was close to them. Probably the person that came before them.


    "Before you, who was the previous summoner?"


    "My elder sister¡­ She didn''t die, but she hasn''t spoken or moved from her bed since the shard was removed. It would have been kinder if she had, rather than being stuck in that state forever." Lillia exined.


    "Mine was my aunt. She became sick and was unable to summon anymore. She was however fortunate enough to die during the removal process. Her suffering was limited." Altria told me.


    When they knew what the oue of taking on the summoning role was, I had to wonder why they had epted it at all¡­ I could only guess that they likely had no choice in the matter. The role was considered a privilege. They were probably groomed for the position their entire lives. I doubt that they once considered not summoning, not until the reality of it dawned on them. Probably only after they had already be a summoner.


    The whole thing appeared to have been designed to have locked them into the task. The initiation ritual was onlypleted once they had summoned someone here. They couldn''t be that desperate for another hero that they needed to do it then. They definitely didn''t treat the person that was brought here like they were necessary. No, they probably did it, so the fresh summoner didn''t think about their actions, not until it was their life on the line if they wanted to rethink.


    "Look Theo, neither of us agree with what''s going on. If we could stop it, we would." Lillia said a little nervously.


    "She''s right. If we could stop the whole thing, we would." Altria chimed in as well.


    "I know, I''m not angry with you two. I don''t me you for what''s happened or what you''ve had to do. It''s not like you had a choice and when you knew the consequences it was already toote¡­ It''s just after seeing what happened during the ritual, how they treated that woman then discarded her life like it was nothing. It made me angry. It''s the people behind this¡­"


    "I''m sure they have their reasons too¡­" Serin cut in.


    "I know, defeating the demon lord, right?"


    "Yes."


    "But why does it need to be a hero? Why someone brought here from another world. It doesn''t make sense. All of you are stronger than I am. How would someone like me have any chance of defeating them, if it isn''t possible for you?"


    "I don''t know the answer to that either¡­ I''m not trying to defend their actions. I just can''t believe there isn''t a reason behind all of this. They can''t be doing this just because they feel like it." Serin answered awkwardly.


    "The end doesn''t justify the means."


    "I know, I don''t think that either."

 Chapter 105 - On Hundred And Five: Down Time

    The mood in the room wasn''t the best. Everyone could tell I was upset by what had just happened. The others were just as shaken by what had happened, worse even. They all held themselves like they were responsible for the woman''s fate. Everyone except for Siofra that was. She had been sat on one of the beds just listening, she had been unusually quiet the entire time. As Serin and I finished talking she got up of the bed and walked over to us. As she drew near, she gave me a big p on the back.


    "What a shit situation this whole thing is hey?" She said right after.


    "Err yeah." I responded a little surprised.


    "No point in getting all bent out of shape over it. Just need to concentrate on the things you can change and remember the things you can''t. Maybe one day you will be able to do something about them¡­"


    "That''s surprisingly inciteful."


    "What do you mean surprisingly! Anyway, it''s not like Either Altria or Lillia can drop their responsibilities. They don''t want to die or worse that way. You wouldn''t want that either, would you?"


    "Of course, not!"


    "Thought so. You aren''t going to have any luck trying to get the other summoners to behave differently. They''re all princesses, besides these two, most of them are conceited and stuck up. Not that you''d be able to get anywhere near them anyway. You''re not going to have any luck with the guild masters either. You''dnd yourself in even hotter water if you tried that route. It''s a shit situation, but the only way I see out of this for everyone, is to continue to do what you''re doing. Of course, I''ll help you all the way as much as I can."


    "Thanks, Siofra¡­ It''s just what happened to that woman, dying like that¡­"


    "It was shit. I know I saw everything that happened, remember?"


    "Yeah."


    "I also saw you do everything you could to save her. You stopped those thugs, but there was nothing you could do stop what happened next. It was something that none of us could prevent. But if we take down the demon the lord, then maybe all of this will end."


    "And what if it doesn''t?"


    "Then we move on to the next problem. I have a feeling, you, no we will all be in a better position to do something about it by then."


    "I hope you''re right."


    "Me too." Sheughed. "Anyway, we shouldn''t just hang around in here moping about. We''re in the capital, we should go and do something fun. We need to have lunch and I think we could all do with a drink after that."


    "I think you could be right."


    "Great, I know just the ce."


    Siofra grabbed me by the arm and started walking to the door. She stopped just in front and turned back to the others.


    "Aren''t you alling?" She asked.


    "Yeah, I think we could all do with a drink and some food. Come on you two." Serin said while looking to Altria and Lillia.


    The pair still looked a bit down. I know they must have felt a bit like I held them responsible for what had happened. They had also just been face to face with the consequences of being a summoner, even if it wasn''t them that had caused her death, they still felt a bit responsible.


    "Come on, I''m hungry." I called back to them from the door.


    It was Altria that jumped up from the bed first and pulled Lillia along with her.


    "We''reing. It''s not the elf''s turn to choose the ce, but I suppose we can let it slide this time." She said as she strode towards the door.


    "Great, we''re all going then." Siofra said seeing everyone was now onboard.


    She opened the door and strode out into the corridor with me in tow. Serin hurried along behind us while Altria and Lillia followed a little way behind. A few minutester and the five of us had pushed our way through the guild and were making our way down the steps to the square down below.


    "Where are you taking us?" I asked Siofra.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You''ll see soon enough. Don''t worry, it''s a good ce." She replied.


    For some reason, I trusted Siofra''s choice of food ce. After the other night I was d that it wasn''t Altria taking us somewhere. We headed in the opposite direction as we had this morning and as we crossed the square, Serin walked alongside me. I was sandwiched in between the two beautiful women as we walked.


    It was about a ten minute walk to where we were heading. We ended up on an old looking street, it bordered one of the wooded sections of the city. Siofra came to a stop outside arge pub, it had a small garden out the front, overlooking the wood. Apart from the size of the ce, it reminded me of a quiet vige pub.


    "Here we are." Siofra said pointing at the ce.


    "Well, let''s go inside and get ourselves that drink." I replied.


    The three of us stepped inside, Lillia and Altria were a short way behind, but they had seen us go inside. The ce was half full, but it had a warmly feel and there was I quiet buzz from the people sat inside, drinking and eating away.


    "Where should we sit?" Siofra asked ncing around.


    "How about over there by the window." Serin suggested pointing out the empty table.


    "Oh, good call, yes lets."


    Our attention was drawn to the door as it flew open behind us. I was expecting Lillia and Altria to walk in, but it seemed that hadn''t caught up yet. Instead, we were greeted by the sight of two slightly drunk looking guys stumble inside. I could tell at a nce they were trouble. The pair looked around the room. They soon noticed Serin and Siofra, as soon as they did, they decided to head over in our direction.


    "Hey, you two, why don''t you ditch this guy ande have some fun with us¡­" The first guy said, a leering look over his face as he eyed up the girls.


    "I''d rather not." Replied Siofra, turning her back on them, clearly not pleased to be approached like that.


    "Awe on¡­" The man said leaning in an attempt to grab her shoulder.


    I quickly stepped in front of the bloke. I knew that Siofra and Serin could take care of themselves better than I could, but something about the guy''s attitude pissed me off.


    "She said no." I told him firmly.


    "Eh? Who asked you?" He grunted back.


    "No one, but you seem to have a problem listening."


    "What, you wanna go?"


    "Not really, I''d like it if you did though."


    I''d barely finished the sentence when the guy swung at me. I easily sidestepped his drunken attack and before I''d even thought about it had countered with a punch straight to the bloke''s jaw. It sat him on his arse in an instant. I hoped that would have been the end of matters, but the second man that had been quiet up until now stepped forward. After seeing what had happened with his friend, he wasn''t going to take any chances. He had pulled a knife from under his clothes and came straight for me.


    I was able to avoid his strikes with ease, but I had no weapon on me and I was going to struggle to get in close enough to hit him without being cut. I wanted to diffuse the situation as quickly as possible before someone got hurt. He dove forwards once again, so I quickly side stepped and fired off "Disarm". It took him a moment to realise what had happened, but as soon as he realised, he was stood in front of everyonepletely naked he stopped attacking and covered himself, ncing side to side for his clothes.


    The first man having recovered a little got to his feet and attempted to draw his sword. He barely pulled it out an inch when he felt cold steel pressed against his neck and stopped what he was doing.


    "I don''t think so." Altria told him.


    She had quietly walked in with Lillia once the trouble had started. Seeing that the danger was all over, the bar keeper ran over with a bat in hand.


    "I told you two that you aren''t wee in here!" He shouted at the pair chasing them towards the pub''s exit while throwing items of clothes at them.


    They soon ran out of the door, the naked one desperately trying to cover himself up as he left.

 Chapter 106 - One Hundred And Six: A Quiet Pint

    Once the pair had left the pub, the barman turned to us. He looked aggravated and for a moment I thought he was going to ask us to leave for our part in the disturbance.


    "I''m sorry you had to deal with those two. I''ve banned both of them, but they keeping in. Hopefully, they''ll think twice now." He said while letting his bat hang at his side.


    "It wasn''t your fault¡­ I hope I didn''t cause too much of a scene." I replied.


    "Nope, I''m just d that nothing was broken! Honestly those two are such a nuisance, I''m d you dealt with them like that. I''m sure most of the regrs are too."


    The barman waived his hand in the direction of a couple of the nearby tables. The people sat there were murmuring in agreement with him and nodding their heads.


    "I''m d no one got hurt."


    "What are you all drinking? This round is on me." The barman said beckoning us to the bar.


    "Oh, we couldn''t¡­"


    "Nonsense! I was too worried to get involved when they drew des on you like that, but you dealt with them both. Let me thank you."


    "Sure¡­" I nced at the girls who just shrugged at me. "Just a beer for me please."


    "Okay one beer, and what about youdies?" He asked turning towards the girls.


    "I''ll have a beer too please." Replied Serin.


    "Same here." Answered Altria.


    "I''ll have the same as them then." Lillia said.


    "Beer for me too please." Replied Siofra.


    "Okay, beers all round it is. Please go and take a seat, I''ll bring your drinks over in a moment."


    The barman hurried back to the bar, while we went and took the table near the window. It was where we had been heading to begin with before we were interrupted.


    "Well, that was lucky!" Serin said as we all sat down.


    "I know, I thought he was going to throw us all out." I said in response.


    "Yes, that could have happened, but you could have seriously hurt someone, or been injured yourself."


    "I know, I did hold back¡­"


    "Yes, well you need to be careful. It''s frowned upon for an adventurer to fight with a civilian like that. You could have wound up in trouble."


    "That guy, he just got to me. His attitude and that look on his face."


    "I can understand that, and he did try to hit you first, so it wasn''t your fault. But you should be careful."


    "I will."


    "Thank you for standing up for me Theo." Siofra said squeezing up close next to me. "But you do know I can look after myself?"


    "I know, I''m sure if you had dealt with them, they would have ended up in a much worse state."


    "Yeah, Theo intervening like that probably saved us all a lot of trouble!" Lillia said agreeing with me.


    "Hey, I can control myself." Retorted Siofra.


    The groupughed at her for a moment. Then while we were talking the barman returned with our drinks andid them out on the table for us. I picked up my ss and gulped back a mouthful of the cold beer. Siofra was right, this was exactly what I needed. Despite the bit of hassle when we first walked in, I was d we hade here.


    "If you don''t mind me asking, are you all from the capital? I don''t think I''ve ever seen any of you in here before." Asked the barman.


    "Well, the four of us were from here originally, but it has been a long time since any of us lived here. Theo on the other hand wasn''t." Serin exined to him.


    "Oh, I see. Did you alle to see the summoning ritual today? It''s been quite busy here because of it."


    "Yes, that''s partly why we''re here. We witnessed it."


    "You mean you were inside the shrine?" He asked sounding a little surprised.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "We were."


    "I''m sorry, I had no idea that you were all so important. Forgive me, but I thought you were a wandering adventures party."


    "We are. We just happened to be invited. We were trying to keep a low profile, that was until Theo got involved with those two earlier." Lillia tried to quiet the man''s sudden interest.


    "Hmm, just ordinary adventurers, but you were invited to the ritual, hmm¡­" The man scratched his bald head in thought for a moment, until an idea seemingly popped into his head. "Don''t tell me, you''re here because of that thing that everybody''s been talking about. That thing about the one of the demon lord''s men being defeated?"


    "Like I said, we''re trying to keep a low profile¡­" Lillia reiterated.


    "I knew it!" He said loudly and excitedly.


    "Please, I don''t mind you knowing, but could you at least keep it to yourself until we leave? I''d prefer to be able to drink in peace."


    "Sorry." He apologised.


    "Or maybe until we''ve left the capital? I''d like to be able toe here again." Siofra suggested.


    "Of course¡­ Well, well, I should have known by how you dealt with those ruffians that you were a hero sir!"


    All the girls turned their attention to me, along with the barman.


    "He means you." Altria put it bluntly.


    "It was luck more than anything. I didn''t do anything special, and we were all lucky to get out of there¡­ It would have been the same for any party that went in there, I''m sure." I tried to exin.


    "Modest too, definitely a hero. Who would have thought it? Coming to drink in my pub¡­ Where are my manners? Thank you for what you did. We won''t be truly safe until the demon lord falls, but if one of theirs falls means we can all sleep a little easier at night." He said holding out his hand to me apparently wanting me to shake it.


    "Eh um, well, that is what we''re trying to do¡­" I said awkwardly while shaking his hand.


    "The hero, well I never¡­ I''ll leave you all in peace now. I expect you all want nothing more than a quiet drink." He said leaving our table.


    "Thanks¡­"


    The man walked back to the bar with an excited look on his face. I was quite surprised to find out just how much that had meant to him.


    "Well, that does it¡­" Lillia said a little dejectedly.


    "Does what?" I asked not following her.


    "I don''t think we''ll be able to drink in here again. We''ll be lucky if we can finish these in peace."


    "He won''t say anything."


    "I don''t think he can help it, look at him. He''s just dying to tell someone!"


    I nced over at the bar. I couldn''t deny what she was saying. It probably was just a matter of time until he said something to someone.


    "You might be right."


    "We should probably quickly finish these and go and find somewhere else to eat." Lillia suggested.


    "Aww, but I like it in here." Comined Siofra.


    "So do I, but I was hoping that our faces wouldn''t be recognised around town. At least until after we''ve seen the guild and been awarded the day after tomorrow. We should go before the word gets around to everyone else in here. If we don''t, we won''t be able to go anywhere in peace the whole time we''re here."


    "She has a point Siofra, we''ll have people bothering us everywhere we go when word gets out, including the guild." Serin spoke up agreeing with Lillia.


    "Okay I can see that being a pain." Siofra said then slowly began draining her pint.


    After the brief discussion we all got to work on finishing our drinks. I was still starting to get my head around the fact that it was considered such a big deal. But the reaction of the barman and from what I had heard from the girl back at the guild desk. I could guess how much interest we might gain if everyone knew it was us. It seemed sensible enough to avoid that for as long as was possible.


    Once we had finished, we got up to leave and waved goodbye to the barman on our way out. We walked out into the street to look for somewhere else to eat. I half expected the two from earlier to be outside waiting for us, but they were nowhere to be seen. Hopefully, they realised that they would be no match for all of us. I was also half expecting another discussion about where to go to next, but once everyone was outside, Lillia took the lead.


    "Come on, I know a good ce a few streets down from here. It should be fairly quiet this time of day."


    No one seemed to be bothered enough to argue with Lillia making the choice for us. By now everyone was probably hungry enough just to go wherever was close enough. Lillia started walking down the street and the rest of the party followed her.

 Chapter 107 - One Hundred And Seven: The Coming Days

    As we all headed to the next destination, I walked alongside Lillia. There was something I was meaning to ask her.


    "I know that we''ll draw some attention, if everyone finds out that it was our party that all this fuss is about. But I Thought we just had to go and see the guild. How will everyone know it''s us?" I asked.


    "Oh, because afterwards we''ve been summoned to stand before the high king. It seems he wants to award us something¡­" She exined.


    So that''s what she had meant by awarded earlier, but us, in front of the king¡­


    "You mean we''re going to the pce, we''re going before the high king, your father?" I asked.


    "Yes."


    "Oh, that''s a big deal, isn''t it?"


    "It is, but don''t worry you''ll be fine. Just act normal and well, remember to be respectful¡­" Lillia paused for a moment. "Serin will teach you what to say and how to hold yourself." She said after giving it some thought.


    Serin was the one I would have asked to help anyway. Altria was a catkin and a princess as well. She half didn''t care how she acted, and it half didn''t matter that much, because she was a princess. With Lillia, I doubt she knew either, how to act around royalty other than from her own perspective, again she only had to act like a princess. I wasn''t sure how much time Siofra had spent in those situations, but Serin definitely knew how to hold herself well. I was d that was her suggestion.


    "That''s okay, isn''t it Serin?" Asked Lillia.


    "What is?" Asked Serin, suddenly drawn into our conversation.


    "You''ll show Theo how to behave in the pce." Replied Lillia.


    "Yes of course, we wouldn''t want him getting himself into trouble there. It isn''t much to learn, just how to address and when to bow or kneel. You''ll pick it up in no time don''t worry."


    "Thanks, Serin. Thest thing I''d want is tond myself in hot water there." I replied.


    "Yes¡­ I hope this goes without saying, but make sure you don''t mention anything about the relic. We''d allnd in hot water just for you knowing about it, but you would, well you know." Lillia said.


    "I know. I won''t mention it. I think that''s going to be in the back of my mind the entire time we''re there."


    "It''s probably best if you don''t mention anything at all about what the demon woman said either. As far as you''re concerned, we went there and cleared the dungeon. You can exin how we got there and how she died, but I wouldn''t mention any more than that." Serin added.


    "I won''t, don''t worry¡­ I think it''s best if I try to talk as little as possible."


    "That''s probably your safest bet." Said Lillia.


    "Yeah, I think I''ll go with that."


    I was understandably more than a little nervous about going to the pce and meeting the king. I doubted that I would spend any time alone with him. This was most likely an entirely formal thing, something to boost the kingdoms moral and reward the heroes facing down their mortal enemies. Despite that, I couldn''t let my guard down. A moment''spse of judgment would be my undoing here. The mention of the wrong thing there would spell my doom.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I knew more than I was supposed to as one of the summoned heroes. I was hoping to set a n in motion to im the relic my soul was bound to at the first opportunity. I was looking into the truth behind the relics and the emergence of the demon lord. Something that Liz was concerned about anyone finding out that she was looking into herself. On top of that, I was sleeping with his daughter, the heir to his throne and on an entirely casual basis. I had more than enough reason to be concerned about meeting him. If he found out about any of those matters, I would be in a whole lot of trouble. It didn''t even bear thinking about what could happen.


    Despite all those worries, arge part of me was excited about meeting him. He was the king of the elves, the high king of the alliance. Sure, from my perspective, he was overseeing a regime that allowed the abduction and murder of people from other worlds. To be used as disposable pawns, to fight his battle against the demon lord. To do so he let a cruel process of imnting the shards into the daughters of the royal bloodlines from each of the races. Something that was basically irreversible without severe consequences. He even let this happen to two of his own daughters. This didn''t sound one bit like someone you would want to meet if you had the choice, but still I was excited at the opportunity.


    When I was reading through the histories in Serin''s library, I was struck by the one figure. The world''s history was one of violence and war. The many humanoid races fighting amongst themselves, in bloody wars thatsted for generations. It was seemingly without end, until the alliance was formed. Lillia''s father defeated all the other races and ended the longest war. Afterwards he brought each of the races together forming the alliance and bringing them all together here in the capital. If it wasn''t for the appearance of the demon lord, this would be a time of unparalleled peace for this world, and he was the person that brought it all about.


    Who wouldn''t want to meet someone like that? It was like getting the chance to meet a legendary figure from the history books, someone that would have died hundreds of years ago and you would have only read about. Someone that shaped the world to be what it is today. I wondered if he really were a bad person, or just someone that did everything they could to ensure the survival of his people and ensure his vision. There hadn''t been a single war between the thinking races since, I wondered how many lives that had saved. I still didn''t think it justified what was going on here, but I was definitely curious to see the man behind it all.


    Before meeting the king, we were due to meet with the guild. I wasn''t sure what this was going to entail. I assumed the guild here had a guild master just like back in Dunshelm. I didn''t know if we would be reporting to them, or the guild masters that the girls had mentioned ominously before. Come to think of it, were the guild masters the masters of each of the guild branches or a separate shady sounding group that oversaw it all? I didn''t know. After speaking with Lisa, I had a hard time thinking that she would be involved with anything like that. Each of the guild branch masters had worked their way to their positions through their own merit, that was what she told me at least. She herself was of low birth.


    The idea I had in my head when Liz and Lillia spoke of the guild masters looking after the relics and disposing of any unwanted heroes, was a group of rich and powerful nobles carrying out this work from the shadows. But I had never checked that out. I would have to find that out before our visit to the guild. I really hoped that Liz wasn''t a part of that. If she was, she had really taken me in with her talk. I decided to ask while we walked.


    "What''s going to happen when we go to see the guild?" I asked Lillia.


    "We''re reporting to the capital branches guild master." She replied.


    "We aren''t going to see the guild masters?"


    "No of course not!"


    She sounded as if I had asked her a stupid question.


    "They aren''t the same thing, or part of the same group?"


    "The guild masters are the group that runs everything. Even I don''t know who is a part of it, except for father that is."


    So, they were just as shady as I had assumed.


    "I see."


    "There''s more than just the adventurer''s guild, they control all of them."


    "That makes sense. Why all the secrecy surrounding them?"


    "I don''t know. Probably for their own protection."


    As we were talking, we approached the ce Lillia had led us to. It was another pub, simr to the one that Siofra had taken us earlier. It looked nice enough from the outside. Just the location wasn''t quite as good as thest ce. This was more of a town pub and wasn''t overlooking the forested section of the city. The five of us stepped inside and went for the nearest free table.


    It was just as Lillia had said, this ce was quiet. It wasn''t entirely empty, there were people dotted about the ce having a quiet pint here and there or eating lunch. Just enough people that it didn''t feel like we were there alone.

 Chapter 108 - One Hundred And Eight: Altria Goes Home

    Not long after we had sat down at our table a waitress came over to check on us.


    "Hi there, would you like to order some drinks?" She asked.


    She made her way around the table taking everyone''s order.


    "Thanks. We''re still serving lunch. Do you want the menu?"


    "Yes please, we were nning on eating." Replied Lillia.


    "Okay, here you go." The waitress said handing over five menus.


    Having taken the drinks order she left us to look over the menu, whilst she went and poured our drinks. The group fell silent for a moment while we were choosing what to eat. It was only a basic pub menu, but I was happy enough with that.


    "Do we have much nned for tomorrow Lillia?" Asked Altria.


    "Nothing that we have to do. I was thinking we could take Theo to some of the sights while we were here. Why, was there something you wanted to do?"


    "Well¡­" Altria fidgeted. "It''s not necessarily something that I wanted to do, but, well my mother contacted me. She wants me toe and see her."


    "Then go and see her if you want to. It won''t interfere with anything that we need to do. You don''t normally worry about things like that."


    "The thing is, I think she''s a little worried and well, she asked if I could bring the whole party with me. She wants to meet the others."


    "Well, I suppose we could all go. I don''t see a problem with it as long as no one else minds."


    "Fine with me." I said. I was kind of interested to see what Altria''s family were like.


    "I''d be happy to go too." Replied Serin.


    "Sure, I''lle." Added Siofra.


    "Looks like we''re all going toe. Why do you think she''s worried about you? Did she ask about the summoning?" Asked Lillia.


    "No, she hasn''t said anything. She said she wanted to meet everyone after hearing about the sess of our quest, but I''m sure she is going to mention that¡­" Altria exined.


    "You know, you are going to have to do it eventually, that or you know¡­ Have you been given the time limit yet?"


    "No, but it''sing. Even the catkin will enforce the rules eventually¡­"


    Altria looked troubled by it, and she was normally so easy going.


    "Will your mother give you a hard time about it when we go to see her?" I asked.


    "No, she won''t. She''ll just remind me of my duties and what will happen if I don''t fulfil them."


    "Why do you look so worried?"


    "She never asks me to visit her like this, and well inviting the entire party like that. It feels like she''s up to something¡­"


    "Maybe she just wants to see you and congratte you in person?"


    "I doubt it."


    "What''s your mother like? Should we be worried?"


    "You don''t need to worry Theo. She''s a lot like Altria." Lillia said cutting in.


    "You''ve met her before?"


    "Of course, I''ve met all of the heads of the royal houses."


    Ah, yeah. She was a princess, I guess it would be strange if she hadn''t members of the other royal families.


    "She''s not usually interested in what I''m up to or tries to interfere like this. That''s why it feels like something is up." Said Altria.


    "You''ll find out tomorrow anyway, no point in worrying about it now. I''m sure it will be fine." I said trying to reassure her.


    ? Not long afterwards the waitress returned with our drinks and we ced our food orders. We stayed in that ce for a few hours before venturing back into the town. We took the scenic route back to the guild house, stopping for the evening meal on the way back. It waste evening before we made our way back to the guild house.


    "I''ll say goodnight to you all here. I''m staying at one of the boarding houses down the road." Siofra said as we reached the foot of the steps leading to the guild.


    "Night then Siofra." Said Lillia.


    "What time do you want to meet tomorrow? When is your mother expecting us Altria?" Asked Siofra.


    "I said we would arrive just after ten, so meet outside the guild for nine?" Replied Altria.


    "Right, okay. I''ll see you all here. Night."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Siofra waved as she headed down the street to the boarding house. She must have arrived in the city after we had, as we took one of thest rooms they had. I was half expecting the guild to be a little emptier than it had been, as the ritual had happened now. It wasn''t. The ce was just as heaving as it had been when we arrived in town. Once inside we all headed upstairs to our room.


    The next day we were up early. Altria had woken first and roused the rest of the group. She hadn''t said anything, but it was obvious that she was on edge about visiting her family. We had about an hour before we were supposed to meet Siofra and head to see them. My first stop was the baths. I was quite the adjustment, having to share the baths with other men. I''d gottenpletely used to having them to myself in the other towns.


    I met the rest of the party back upstairs and after changing into our smarter clothes, we all made our way back downstairs and out to the front of the guild to meet Siofra. She was already standing there waiting for us when we stepped outside.


    "Morning everyone!" She said greeting us.


    "Morning Siofra." I replied.


    "Well, where are we going and how do we get there?" She asked.


    "It''s on this side of the city. We can either walk or get a carriage there. What would everyone prefer?" Altria asked.


    "Let''s walk. It''s nice weather this morning and it really isn''t that far." Lillia suggested.


    No one was against the idea of walking there, so we all set off on foot, with Altria leading the way. With Altria still looking reticent about the whole thing, I decided to walk at the front of the group with her.


    "Has it been long since youst saw your family?" I asked as we walked.


    "Yes, at least in person. It''s been a couple of years." She replied.


    "You must be excited to be going back then?"


    "Not really, they were part of the reason I decided to leave the capital and be an adventurer¡­"


    "Ah¡­ Do you mind me asking what happened?"


    "Nothing bad. Don''t get me wrong, I have good parents. It''s just. Well, they got on my nerves and I had to get away."


    "Oh right. Well, I think everyone experiences some of that. I know how you feel there."


    "Maybe¡­ You''ll see when you meet them."


    We walked for about ten minutes until we reached one of the wooded sections of the city. The road we were following led straight inside. A couple of minutester we passed through the woods and found ourselves in a grassy park, at the centre of the park was a pce. It had to be the catkin pce. The park was surrounded on all sides by the woods and gave the ce a feeling like it was cut off from the rest of the city. If we hadn''t walked straight from the crowded streets, I would have a hard time believing we were still inside the city limits and not somewhere out in the countryside.


    The pce was surrounded by a stone wall, and there was arge gate and guards barring the way to thest stretch of the road. I wondered how many visitors they got that arrived on foot. I had a feeling that it wasn''t many. If we weren''t travelling with the princess, they might even find it strange. As it was, the guards stepped out of the gate house as we approached.


    "Halt." The first guard called out.


    "I believe you are expecting us." Altria said as she stepped forward.


    "Princess¡­"


    "Didn''t mother send word we wereing this morning?" She asked.


    "Yes, we were informed to expect your arrival¡­" The guard replied.


    He just wasn''t expecting us to arrive on foot like this, I thought to myself.


    "Then please open the gate." Asked Altria.


    "Yes, of course."


    The guard waved to the two others behind him, and they immediately went to the gate and begun opening it.


    "Thank you." Altria said before stepping forward.


    Altria and Lillia both walked through the gates and headed towards the pce. Serin, Siofra and I followed close behind them. Just as we were about to pass through the gate the guard barred our way.


    "Sorry about this, but we need to check your paperwork." He told us.


    "Paperwork?" Asked Serin.


    Altria turned back hearing this and approached the guard.


    "They don''t need to present it. They are all with me." She told the guard.


    "But your highness, we are under orders¡­"


    "They''re all members of my party and their attendance was requested by the queen herself. They aren''t in possession of the invitation. But believe me she did invite them. I can have here here and confirm this in person if you like?"


    "No that won''t be necessary." He said moving out of our way.


    "Good. Thank you."


    After the guard cleared our way the five of us all headed towards the pce''s main entrance.

 Chapter 109 - One Hundred And Nine: Meeting With The Queen

    The pce was constructed out of white stone and had several towers that rose up into the sky above our heads. I remember wondering just how wealthy Serin was when I visited her house back in Dunshelm, but this ce easily dwarfed that. Not that it should have been any surprise, Altria''s family were rulers of an entire county and race of people.


    The main doors to the ce were open and manned by guards that stood silent on either side of the door. They didn''t move a muscle as we passed them on our way inside. We were met by a catkin servant as we stepped inside the entrance hall.


    "Lady Altria, you''re early." He said sounding a little out of breath as if he had been hurrying.


    "Are we? We did walk here with plenty of time to spare¡­" Replied Altria.


    "Yes, you are a little¡­ Hold on you walked?"


    "We did¡­ You mean mother isn''t ready for us yet?"


    "She is still getting prepared. Come on I''ll take you through and you can wait inside."


    "Thanks Timothy."


    Timothy led us along the hall and into one of the rooms that led off from it. We stepped into what was easily the grandest sitting room I had ever seen in my life.


    "Please all make yourself at home. I''ll inform the queen of your arrival." Said Timothy.


    "Is father not here?" Asked Altria.


    "I''m afraid not."


    "I see."


    Timothy left the room and everyone to settle down.


    "Do you think we''ll have to wait long?" I asked as I sat next to Altria.


    "That depends on mother, she isn''t the type to hurry. Unless it suits her that is." Said Altria.


    As she spoke the door to the room opened and a beautiful catkin woman, stepped inside.


    "Unless what suits her?" The woman asked.


    "Mother¡­"


    Realising that we had been joined by the queen, Siofra, Serin and I got to our feet. The others bowed their heads, so I followed suit.


    "Please there''s no need for that." The queen said with a waive as she walked to her own seat.


    "Thank you, your majesty." Serin replied as we all sat back down.


    "No need for that here. You are all my special guests today and good friends of my daughter. Please just address me as Olentri." She exined.


    I felt awkward as I sat back down. Olentri, Altria''s mother was incredibly beautiful, just like her daughter. But unlike Altria she was adorned in the finest of clothes and held herself with amanding presence. I couldn''t quite exin it, but she seemed to exude authority.


    "It''s good to see you again mother." Altria said once Olentri had settled.


    "You too Altira, it''s been far too long since youst came to visit us."


    "I know¡­ Where is father?"


    "Oh, your father¡­ He''s off in our old capital seeing to his business."


    "Must be hard being the ruler. He can''t find the time to see his daughter when she is back home. I suppose it can''t be helped." I said without really thinking.


    Altria turned to me. She had a slightly concerned and confused look in her eyes.


    "I suppose I should have exined before we arrived, so this is to be expected. Father isn''t the ruler of the catkin, mother is." Altria told me.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I just assumed! How embarrassing." I could feel my face getting hot as I spoke.


    "Don''t be embarrassed. The different races all have different customs when ites to their ruling sses. The catkin happens to be a matriarchy¡­. If you hadn''t had it exined to you, then you wouldn''t know. I was trying to be polite when I said business, but he is seeing his mistress there." Olentri said without a hint of annoyance.


    Not knowing what to do, I nced at Altria for exnation.


    "It isn''t a secret, and it isn''t unusual. We told you before, didn''t we? No one thinks anything of that here." Altria said.


    Right, they had said something like that before, but I didn''t realise it was something that was spoken about so openly and even amongst royalty. Olentri looked at my expression and startedughing.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Sorry, I could help it¡­ I''ve heard of the others and their exploits before, but seeing how little you know of us, can I assume you are the summoned one?" Olentri asked.


    "Yes, I''m Theo. I was summoned to this world by Lillia." I said in reply.


    "Ah yes Lillia, of course. Altria hasn''t been keeping up with her duties, so you wouldn''t be hers."


    "I think she has her reasons."


    "Oh, so you are more than happy to speak up for her, even when talking to a queen?"


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to speak out of turn. I just know that it''s difficult for her toe to terms with."


    Olentriughed again.


    "It''s quite alright. Feel free to speak your mind with me. If anything, I''m d that she has friends that think highly enough of her to do so. You know she thinks highly of you too. She might not havee to visit for some time, but she still talks¡­"


    "Mother!" Altria interrupted abruptly.


    "Oh, looks like she doesn''t want to talk to me about that¡­ Well, there are a few things I would like to talk to you all about, but first please tell me about your quest. I''ve read the guild report, just like everyone else. I would be happy if I could hear the story from you all first-hand."


    "We would happily tell you all about it. Do you have time to hear the whole thing?" Asked Lillia.


    "I do. I''ve set aside the time today just for that. Please tell away."


    After that we ran through the events of our quest for Olentri. Each of taking it in turns to tell the parts from our own perspective. We started from setting out from Lintz and exined everything that happened until we returned there. The only parts that were left out were the words that the demon woman had spoken to us and the uncertainty of how she died. We didn''t even need to share nces between us to know that should be left out. The queen listened to our story intently the entire time.


    "I see, well it sounds like you all just about made it out of there in one piece. Even if it was a little close at one point. I did wonder if there was more to it than was contained in the guild''s report, but that matches up very well with what I''ve read."


    Did she know we had held back some information? I wondered, Altria had an eerie sense for double guessing things, it wouldn''t be that much of a surprise if her mother did too.


    "I hope we didn''t bore you." Lillia said, sounding slightly apologetic.


    "Oh no, no. I wanted to hear it from your own mouths. I always just assume that some events are kept from the record. I suppose it''s unfair to expect to hear every single thing that happens to a party on their quests."


    "We told you everything mother." Altira said, speaking up for the group.


    "I believe you¡­ I must say, I''m particrly impressed with you Theo." Said Olentri.


    "Me?" I asked, surprised.


    "Yes of course, you. You managed to bring the demon to her knees and defeat her. Quite the inventive use of your powers too¡­ Tell me, what is your ranking?"


    "My ranking? I don''t think I have one." I said, looking to Lillia for help.


    "That''s right, Theo is currently unranked." Lillia said, confirming what I''d thought.


    "That makes it even more impressive. You will already know this, but each of these girls are all ranking adventurers. Even the lowest ranked among them, still appears in the top thirty. They are each an expert with their respective techniques. Despite that, it seems that they were all struggling with the demon, but you managed to deal with them. Very impressive!"


    "It was luck as much as anything else and my skills just happened to be effective against her." I said trying to y it down.


    "You do have an interesting skill set, but there is no need to be modest."


    "Well, I know you didn''t call us here just to hear about our quest. What else did you want to speak with us about?" Altria interrupted. She seemed to be bing a little impatient.


    "I wanted to hear all about it. It''s the talk of the capital, you know how long it''s been since something like thisst happened."


    "I do, but you''ve heard everything we have to tell you about it."


    "I also just wanted to catch up and get to know your friends a little better."


    "I can tell there was something else that you want to talk about you know."


    "I suppose there is no fooling my own daughter, I was just about to get around to it anyway. The first thing I''d like to ask of all of you. I''m sure you can guess exactly what it is?"


    "You want to know when I''m going to summon next?" Asked Altria.


    "Of course, I do¡­ If you don''t do it soon, if I don''t do something about it, I''ll be called in front of the council. They will only give me two choices if that happens."


    For the first time, Olentri was soundingpletely serious. The only waver in her voice was from the obvious concern for her daughter.

 Chapter 110 - One Hundred And Ten: A Serious Discussion

    The atmosphere in the room changed somewhat. No one seemed quite sure what to make of what seemed to be an issue of contention between the two catkin. The rest of us remained quiet, it felt like the right decision. None of us wanted to get involved.


    "I only have two choices. Bring an innocent here, with all that entails. Or don''t and have that thing removed, we all know what that means¡­" Altria said, before trailing off.


    "I know, after what happened with my sister, I should never have let you be one of the summoners¡­ Not that we have a choice." Olentri replied.


    "It''s a simr choice to what we have now though isn''t it?"


    "It''s not the same, you could continue summoning for you entire natural life ande to no harm. If we hadn''t let one of our line be the summoner for our race, we would have been thrown out of the alliance. That could mean war with the other races again. It would mean we would face the demon lord alone, with no way of fighting them. But your refusal to summon makes matters much moreplicated."


    "You mean, because it''s my life in the bnce and not someone you''ll likely never meet?"


    "Because I will have to choose between you or the kingdom¡­"


    "That''s your decision to make."


    "I know. This is getting us nowhere. There was a reason I brought all of you here." Olentri said turning her gaze from Altria to the rest of us. "I was hoping that you might be able to talk some sense into her."


    At first Olentri''s proposal was met with a stunned silence from all of us. We could all see why she would ask that of us, but it wasn''t that simple. We all also knew the reason why Altria was holding back on fulfilling her duty all too well. Just as Olentri didn''t want to be in the position to choose between the life of her daughter or the wellbeing of her own kingdom, Altria didn''t want to choose between her own life and that of another.


    Finally, it was Serin spoke up.


    "I understand why you would ask that of us, but it doesn''t seem right for us to try and sway Altria in a decision like this. It is her own life on the line, and it is her that will have to live with the consequences of her decision."


    "I''m not asking you to talk her into summoning someone and leaving them to their own devices like many of the other summoners. Of course, I would hope that you would all support her and the one summoned, much like you are doing with Theo here."


    "You would ask that, despite not knowing how Theo feels to have been brought here against his will?" Asked Altria.


    "Then let me ask him¡­ Tell me Theo, is it that bad being brought here?"


    I thought for a moment before answering.


    "No¡­ At least not so far, but my experience doesn''t mean it will be the same for anyone else. The life of someone else brought here will bepletely different than my own. There''s no telling how someone else would feel about going through that."


    "Would you be happy for Altria to lose her life over it?"


    "No, thest thing I would want to happen is that. But at the time, it''s her choice to make. I wouldn''t want to force her to summon and live with someone else''s death on her conscience¡­"


    "I see¡­ No, you are right. I couldn''t ask that of you. I won''t press the matter any further."


    "Look, I''ll summon again, but not until I have no other choice. When the council is called, I''ll do it then, but not before." Altria said out of the blue.


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    "Thank you." Olentri said sighing in relief.


    "But you have to promise to buy me as much time as you can."


    "I will, I promise."


    "Good¡­ Now, was that everything that you wanted to talk to us about?"


    "Actually, there was something that I wanted to discuss with Theo in private."


    "With Theo?"


    "Yes."


    "But, what?"


    "That is between him and me for now. Depending on how he answers me, I will discuss it with youter. Is that okay with you Theo?"


    "I don''t know what you could possibly want to discuss, but yes that''s fine." I didn''t know what else to say. It wasn''t like I could just refuse the queen.


    "Great. Do the rest of you mind hanging around until we are done? Timothy will be along shortly with some refreshments, but I was hoping you would all stay for dinner afterwards."


    The rest of the group all looked at each other before Lillia spoke up for the group.


    "Yes, we would be more than happy to do so."


    "Then I will leave you all here for now. Theo, please follow me." Olentri said as she stood up to leave.


    "Right okay." I answered.


    Olentri left the room and I followed closely behind. We were met in the corridor by Timothy who was patiently waiting close to the door.


    "Timothy, please bring tea for two, to my interviewing room. Sorry I presume tea is fine with you Theo?"


    "Yes, that''s fine. Thank you."


    "Tea for two then Timothy, and please see to it that the others have whatever they want."


    "As you wish mydy."


    "Then let us proceed Theo."


    Olentri walked on while Timothy went to prepare the tea and check on the others we had left behind. I followed behind Olentri as we climbed a grand staircase to the second floor. While I was following, I noticed just how much her figure resembled that of Altria. I had no idea how old she was or what the lifespan of a catkin was, but she looked more like an older sister than her mother. I shook my head, there was no way I should be letting thoughts like that enter my head about the queen before we went to discuss something important.


    I managed to pull my eyes away from her round ass and followed her up the stairs. Once on thending we passed a couple of doors before we came to a stop in front of the third door along. She stepped inside, while I paused for a moment thinking over what she could possibly want to talk to me about.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Are youing in?" She asked from inside.


    Not wanting to keep her waiting I followed her in. The room was almost as big as the one downstairs. There was a table set out at one end and at the other there was a sofa to the side of a firece and a couple of armchairs next to it. There was also a single door leading out of the room at the far end. Olentri sat herself down on the sofa and I took a seat on one of the armchairs opposite her.


    "You look concerned. Do you have any idea why I wanted to talk to you alone like this?" She asked me.


    "Not a clue." I replied having absolutely no idea why.


    "Hmm¡­ You don''t appear to be trying to deceive me."


    "Should I?"


    "Perhaps, if you gave it some thought."


    I racked my brain for any reason why Altria''s mother would want to talk to me alone instead of with the rest of the party. Could it be the about the quest? No, there should be no reason why she wouldn''t be able to talk about that with the rest of the group. If Altria or one of the others had let on about the things I knew, but shouldn''t I doubted that the queen would have invited me for a quiet chat like this. I didn''t think it could be that. It only left one thing in my mind. I thought that things like didn''t matter among the catkin, especially after the mention of what her father was up to, but I had no other idea.


    "Could it be, my rtionship with Altria? I mean the fact that, well um, we''ve been intimate?"


    Olentri burst out intoughter. She wasughing so hard that she almost brought a tear to her eyes and it took her a few moments to gather herself.


    "Sorry, sorry¡­ No, no. It''s not that. I''m not sure why you think that would bother me or require me to talk to you alone like this, but I appreciate your honesty."


    "Oh, right. I''m afraid that was all I could think of." I said suddenly feeling a little embarrassed that I had said such a thing to her.


    "Please don''t let it bother you. I think I can see a little of why my daughter is so taken with you."


    There was a knock at the door that interrupted us.


    "Pleasee in." Olentri called over.


    The door opened and Timothy walked in carrying a tray with a tea pot and two cups and saucers.


    "The tea you requested mydy." He said as he walked other.


    "Thank you, Timothy. ce it down over there." She said indicating to the small coffee table next to the sofa.


    Timothy ced the tray down and went to pour the tea, but he was stopped short by Olentri.


    "You can leave it there. We will serve ourselves. Please leave us, oh and make sure we aren''t disturbed." She told him.


    "As you wish mydy."


    Timothy quietly left the room, leaving me alone with Olentri once again. She leant over to the coffee table and poured herself a cup of tea. She took a sip and looked at me.


    "Please help yourself."


    "Thank you."


    Olentri waited while I also poured myself a cup. Once I''d finished, she begun to tell me why she had taken me up here with her.


    "I''ll cut to the chase. The only reason I''ve asked you to speak like this, is because my daughter has never put herself at risk for someone else like this before. I wanted to speak to you in person before I made up my mind what to do with you. If I wasn''t so surprised by what she had done, I would have passed on what I''d found, and you would no longer be with us¡­"


    "Hold on, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "You mean you haven''t asked her to do something for you? Something that could carry great risk for her?"


    Then it dawned on me what she was talking about. True we had discussed the Relics and Altria had agreed she would help me, but nothing had been decided. She had only said that she would look into how she could help through her own contacts.


    "We talked about something like that, but I had no idea that she was already working on it."


    "I see. So, she has gone ahead without your knowledge?"


    "Yes¡­ I promise you. I wouldn''t let her do something that I knew wouldnd her in trouble like that. Only if she thought it was possible."


    "For what it''s worth I believe you."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Well, I can''t do nothing. If I leave it be, the likelihood is she will be caught. You will both end up dead¡­"


    "I don''t care about me, do what you need to protect your daughter."


    "I will. However, if I reported you and you were killed because of it. She would know it was me and I''m not sure if she would ever forgive me. What I can do is make sure that no one finds out."


    "You''re going to help me?"


    "I''m going to help my daughter¡­ But, I''ll need you to agree to do something for me in return."


    "What is it?"


    "I need you to convince her to resume with the summoning. I know that she has agreed to do it again when she must, but I would prefer it to happen before the council is called. I''d also like you to convince her to continue doing it, for as many times as is required, whatever happens to the summoned. Can you do this?"


    I thought for a moment. I knew how Altria felt about the summoning and convincing her to continue would be convincing her to continue to kill and trap people into a life where they must face the demon lord or die. But if I didn''t, I would die. For all I knew she would have to summon again anyway and even if she didn''t someone else would be forced to do so. Maybe the best option was to agree and hope that I would eventually be able to put a stop to the entire cycle. Maybe that was my mind trying to justify myself wanting to save my own skin.


    "I''m afraid I will be wanting an answer before we leave here." Olentri said trying to hurry me.


    "I''ll do it."


    "Good." Olentri''s face switched back from a serious expression to a smile.

 Chapter 111 - One Hundred And Eleven: I Was Beginning To Wonder

    I breathed a sigh of relief. I hadn''t realised what position I was in when I''d first followed Olentri upstairs. My already precarious existence in this world was now even closer toing to an end than before. For now, at least it looked like I had made it through this turn of events. There wasn''t anything I could do about it. My fate was in her hands. If she decided to let on what she knew I would be wiped from existence.


    "Did Altria tell you?" I asked.


    I didn''t want to think that she had. I trusted Altria and while I could see Lillia slipping something out by mistake. This wasn''t something I could see Altria doing. But I had to ask.


    "No, but you didn''t think so, did you? That''s why you looked so surprised."


    "No, I didn''t. Then how did you find out?"


    "Altria made enquiries on your behalf. One of her contacts saw sense and contacted me in secret. Seeing as you were alling to the capital and the n hadn''t yet been put in ce, I decided to sit on the information until I''d spoken with you in person."


    "Well thank you for deciding not to turn me in¡­"


    "You should thank Altria and I should warn you. It is just for now. If hiding the information means endangering her, or my people. I''ll have to revisit my decision."


    "I understand."


    "Not that I would want you to be killed."


    "Thanks¡­ What''s going to happen with the re¡­"


    "Shh! That''s something we shouldn''t discuss even in here. Follow me." Olentri instructed as she got up and headed to the other door at the far end of the room.


    She stopped just in front of the door and after a moment rummaging around inside her dress, she produced a small looking key. She unlocked the door, pushed it open and then stepped inside.


    "We can talk in here regarding that without worry." She said beckoning me inside.


    I followed her inside, then she closed and locked the door behind us. This wasn''t a meeting room like we had just left. There were a couple of chairs inside, the only other pieces of furniture were a bed and a wardrobe. There was no window. Hanging on the wall, were a couple of costumes one was a maid outfit. I had to wonder what this room was for.


    "Is it okay for me to be in here with you?" I asked.


    "Yes of course, I asked you in here, didn''t I?"


    "Is this the quarters of one of your staff?"


    "Oh no, no." Sheughed. "This is one of my private recreation rooms. Don''t worry it''spletely soundproof and the walls are imbedded with a special material. It prevents the use of any skills or magic being used to spy."


    "Oh, okay that''s reassuring."


    I had a pretty good idea of what she used the room for. She was definitely Altria''s mother and I supposed as the queen you didn''t really want anyone knowing what you were getting up to when you did stuff like that.


    Olentri sat on the foot of the bed while I took a seat on one of the nearby chairs.


    "You wanted to know if I would still allow the relic to be taken. Didn''t you?" She asked.


    "That was my next question."


    "Yes, I will. The n Altria had put to together was quite clever and with my help I don''t think there is any chance of you being caught. I''m not unsympathetic to your plight and you''ve already gone to some lengths to help this world, despite your position."


    "Really? But won''t someone notice it''s gone missing?"


    "Not as long as you are still alive, and I assume you don''t n on dying any time soon?"


    "I don''t but it isn''t as if I can guarantee it."


    "The nature of trying to defeat the demon lord¡­ But if they are defeated, then it won''t matter."


    "Can you really risk doing this?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''ll only doing this because I think we can do it without getting caught and of course, I''ll be making arrangements so that if something is found out, it will look like your doing."


    "I can ept that."


    At least if I had my relic someone would need toe and kill me in person rather than being able to do it remotely.


    "But obviously, I can''t rule out any of the risk falling on to my people. I''ll have to make ns to fall back on, just in case everything does go wrong¡­"


    "It''s still quite a big risk for you. Are you really only doing this, because of Altria and a small sense of pity for my plight?"


    She hadn''t said anything, but I had a suspicion there was more behind her actions than she was letting on.


    "Let''s just say, I have my reasons not to agree with the whole thing. Perhaps if in time if you earn my trust like you have my daughter''s, we can talk more about it."


    I knew about her sister, Altria''s aunt and obviously the fact that her own daughter had to summon. Even if it wasn''t her, one of her family would have to do the job. I still felt like there was more to it, perhaps she knew something that would be helpful to my research, but I could tell I wasn''t going to get any more from her today.


    "So where do we go from here?"


    "You carry on as normal. I''m going to let Altria carry on with her n and just make the arrangements in the background, so everything goes smoothly. Oh, and another thing, I''d prefer it if you kept this to yourself. I don''t want Altria to know I''ve meddled here."


    "But wouldn''t she be happy that you''ve helped her like this?"


    "Perhaps. Still, I''d appreciate it if you could keep this between us. Can you do that for me?"


    "I can."


    "Good. Well that just about finishes up that part of what I wanted to speak with you about¡­ Would you minding and sitting here next to me? I''d like to get a closer look at the man that has my daughter so taken." She said patting the side of the bed next to her.


    "Sure¡­"


    Olentri had said that as much a few times whilst we''d been talking. I knew that Altria was fond of me and for my part I thought we had be good friends since I hade here. Was she taken with me like she said? I hadn''t noticed, but perhaps I was missing something. She did always look out for me. I did as Olentri asked and sat down on the edge of the bed next to her.


    "Hmm, well I can''t deny that you are attractive. You seem to be in good health, you have all of your teeth, but none of this is anything exceptional for one that was summoned from the other world¡­"


    I was starting to wonder what this situation was. Olentri was getting close, her face just inches away from mine. I could feel the warmth of her breath and smell her sweet perfume. She was every bit as beautiful as her daughter up close.


    "I don''t know. I''m definitely nothing out of the ordinary."


    "Modest¡­ Perhaps it is your personality, that has attracted her. Then again I have heard things."


    "From Altria?"


    "No, but I have many informants. Did you realise that Dunshelm is at the edge of the ancient catkin realm?"


    "I didn''t."


    "Well, there are lots of humans and other beastkin there, so it isn''t apparent, but it is. I''m an acquaintance with the guild master, Lisa. You might have met her?"


    "I''ve met her once."


    "I heard about thetest summons that my daughter had partied up with and that they were in possession of a, shall we say unique custom skill tree?"


    Oh, so she had heard that much.


    "I see¡­ Yeah I am."


    "It sounds quite interesting."

 Chapter 112 - One Hundred And Twelve: Royally Screwed

    Olentri ced a hand on my knee and worked it up my leg as she spoke. It was only then that I realised that she wasing onto me. She really was Altria''s mother. I didn''t quite know how to react.


    "Should we be doing this?" I asked.


    "Why? Do you think that Altria would be upset if she found out?"


    "Well¡­" I thought about it. "No, I doubt that she would. That sort of thing doesn''t seem to bother her."


    "It wouldn''t."


    "But you''re a queen, and what about your husband?"


    "Him? Oh, he wouldn''t care even if he found out. I told you earlier, he''s visiting one of his mistresses right now. Just so you know, it is the same for me."


    "Right."


    "Do you not want to? Do you not find me attractive?"


    "No¡­ I do."


    As quickly as I answered she leant forward and pushed me back onto the bed. She was every bit as forward as her daughter.


    "You know, this is an honour. Only a select few will have a queen in this position."


    I didn''t doubt her words. By this point Olentri had followed me onto the bed and was straddling my lower half. She stopped to loosen the threads that held the back of her dress together, herrge chest instantly trying to force itself out of the front.


    "You aren''t expecting to justy there and make me do all the work are you? I don''t like to be disappointed." She told me.


    I sat up and put my hands around her waist and started to kiss her. As I did, I worked my hands up her back and begun to work apart the threads that she had started to loosen herself. A few momentster and they were undone. I tilted Olentri to the side and exchanged positions with her,ying her down on the soft bed.


    She pulled her arms out of the top of the dress and I slid it down her body. Once I had it past her feet I dropped in on the floor to the side of the bed. I stopped for a moment to admire her body. She had a great figure, especially for someone that was old enough to have an adult daughter. She wore an incredibly intricate whitece bra and panties.


    "Well? I hope, I don''t disappoint." She asked.


    "Definitely not¡­"


    "You know, I was once an adventurer myself. Before I took the crown that was."


    It definitely showed in the shape of her body, she still looked athletic. I quicky undid my shirt and tossed it to the side. I climbed over Olentri and we started kissing once again. I worked my hand around her back a gently unclipped her bra and threw it to the side. Sitting up slightly, I begun kissing my way down her body until I reached her panties. I slipped them off in a moment, then gently pushed open her legs.


    With each hand on a thigh, I leant in and started to eat her out. Not wanting to disappoint, I activated "special heal" on the lowest level as I did so. Her juices were soon starting to flow, and I could hear her moansing from above me. My right hand caressed her thigh as I pulled it towards her crotch, then slipping two fingers inside of her, I notched up the skill level. Olentri''s moans continued to grow louder as I did so. She was soon starting to climax, almost lifting her ass in the air as she did so.


    "From the way you were talking, I wasn''t expecting you to be so sensitive." I told her once she had finished.


    "I-I''m not." She said, now sounding more subdued than she was earlier.


    "Did you still want to continue?" I asked her.


    "Yes."


    I quickly removed my trousers and boxers, discarding them on the floor as I made my way up her body. After being the one to initiate by pushing me back onto the bed earlier, Olentri was now motionless and justy there waiting for me, her legs wide open. We kissed as I slipped myself inside of her. She gasped a little as I entered and reactivated the skill.


    Once I was fully inside, she wrapped her arms and legs around me, squeezing me as I rocked away. She was already making loud lewd noises. I was d for the rooms soundproofing, if it wasn''t for that there was no way one of her servants wouldn''t have overheard. After building up some speed I sat up and pushed her legs apart from the knees and really started giving it to her. She came again in no time.


    Not giving her any time to recover, I pulled her onto all fours and back into her from behind. I pped her ass and squeezed it as I thrusted away hard. Olentri, looked back at me, seemingly a little surprised at my actions, but this only added to my enjoyment. Perhaps I was getting carried away, but there was something exciting about seeing a queen this helpless and treating her like this.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mnnghh, oh, Theo¡­ This is too¡­" She moaned.


    I kept on pounding away, even as she came again and her insides spasmed gripping me tightly. I couldn''t even make out what she was saying anymore as she moaned the room down. I notched up "special heal" to the max and fucked her even harder than before. Her arms gave away and she slid down on her front. But I still kept going. Her juices were spraying about the ce with each thrust, and I was having to hold her up by her thighs, as she seemed to have lost control of her muscles.


    She came even harder than before, and between the sexy noises she was making and her pussy gripping my dick, I came inside her. I let go of her thighs and she slipped onto the bed, rolling onto her side. I thought about rolling her onto her back and going again, but she barely seemed with it as it was. I wondered if pushing it too far could backfireter, so I left it for now.


    I sat on the edge of the bed, picked up my shirt and started to dress. A minute or soter and Olentri sat up next to me. She ced her arms around me.


    "That was really something you know¡­" She told me.


    "Err, thanks."


    "I think I can see what my daughter sees in you after that."


    "I don''t know how it is for her, but you know she means more to me than that. I think a lot of her."


    "I''m d to hear it¡­ I would have you take me again, but I think if we stay up here any longer, we might draw some attention."


    "We were talking for quite some time before that as it was."


    "Yes, I don''t want us to bete for lunch¡­ Um Theo, what would you say to doing that again sometime?" She asked me.


    "Well, I wouldn''t mind. I don''t know when we''ll get the chance though."


    I wouldn''t say no to the chance of seeing her in one of the costumes she had hanging up around the ce.


    "I''m sure one will present itself."


    We both dressed ready to head back down to the others. Olentri spent some time at the mirror sorting her hair and making sure everything was in order before unlocking the door to her private room.


    With Olentri looking as pristine as when we arrived, the colour in her face back to normal. We left the chamber behind and walked back into the meeting room. She locked the door behind as we went. The meeting room was empty, just like we left it. Part of me was worried that we would find Timothy, or one of the other servants waiting there wondering what had happened. She had ordered them not to disturb her and I expect they knew to follow that request.


    We made our way downstairs and back to the room where the others were still waiting. By the looks of the snacks and drinks on the tables, they had been well looked after.


    "You''re back. That was quite the long talk¡­ What were you discussing?" Asked Altria.


    "I''m afraid that is between Theo and me. I think it''s best if we kept it that way." Replied Olentri.


    "What? Theo¡­" Altria asked turning her gaze to me.


    "Sorry Altria, I promised your mother I would keep it between us." I told her.


    "Really?"


    "Yes¡­ Look, if I thought you needed to know I would tell you."


    "Fine. I suppose you wouldn''t keep something from me, unless you needed to."


    "I wouldn''t."


    Altria had never said anything like that before. I felt bad for not telling her, maybe I wouldter, but it seemed sensible to wait until the relic was in my possession first.

 Chapter 113 - One Hundred And Thirteen: Secrets And Lessons

    Most of the day was spent at the catkin pce. After Olentri and I had returned to the group, we all went for lunch. Just like you would expect for a royal household, it was avish affair. By the time we were finished, I was stuffed. We stayed for some time after dinner, but there was a little bit of an atmosphere between Altria and her mother. Well, when I say atmosphere, I mean that Altria was talking even less than normal. Especially to her mother. She wasn''t happy that she wasn''t in on the discussion and knowing Altria, she had already guessed that it involved her.


    As the evening rolled on, it was Lillia that suggested that we should leave. I think we were all grateful that she spoke up.


    "Olentri, thank you for all of your hospitality today." She said.


    "Think nothing of it. You''re always wee in our household Lillia, as are the rest of you." Replied Olentri.


    "Well, we have a lot going on tomorrow and while I hate to say this while we''re all having such a good time, but we all should really think about heading back to our lodgings soon." Lillia continued.


    "That''s a shame, but I wouldn''t want to keep you. It''s tomorrow you all stand before the high king, isn''t it?" Asked Olentri.


    "It is and we''re meeting the city''s guild master tomorrow morning as well. The others have all done such things before, but being as this is a first for Theo, there are a few things we would like to run past him before the meeting."


    "Of course, I understand. Yes, your father is a little more formal than we are here, and I can understand your concern."


    "Then we will take our leave. Thank you again for today."


    "I''ll have Timothy see you to the exit, would you mind waiting there for Altria? I''d like to have a few moments with her alone."


    "No, not at all." Replied Lillia.


    "Hold on, I''lle with you now. There''s no need to wait." Altria said, seemingly not wanting to stay any longer.


    "Please Altria?" Asked Olentri.


    "I think you should talk to her. There''s no harm in us waiting a little longer." Suggested Lillia.


    "Fine, but it will only be a short talk." Altria said finally agreeing.


    The rest of us said our goodbyes to Olentri before being shown to the front hall by Timothy. Altria stayed behind, just as Olentri had requested, but it really was only a few minutes before she joined us again.


    "Are you done already?" Lillia asked as Altria returned.


    "Yes, she only wanted a brief word." Replied Altria.


    "You sure? We can wait."


    "I am. She said all that she wanted to. Come on, let''s head back to the guild. Serin still needs to run the basics of etiquette into Theo, before we head to bed."


    "Okay then."


    The five of us headed back across the green park and back towards the rest of the city. After a few short minutes we were back at the wooded strip that bordered the entire park. Then shortly after we were back onto the paved city streets. It was just as strange as the way in. The sudden change of scenery was striking, as we again had to deal with crowded walkways, while we made our way back to the guild.


    Altria still seemed to be brooding as we walked and hung back just a little way behind the group. I wanted to say something to her, but I knew I would just be tempted tell her everything. I wanted to keep her mother onside, at least until it was done.


    "Are you okay? You look a little distracted." Serin asked, walking alongside me.


    "I''m fine¡­ It''s just, well Altria seems a little annoyed."


    "I''m sure it''s not with you. You know what families are like. The queen asked you to keep whatever you spoke about a secret, it''s not like you can just ignore her."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I know."


    As we approached the guild, I started to wonder about Celine again. She could go without her food, but it had already been quite some time since I''dst fed her. She hadn''t reappeared since Ist told her to keep out of sight. If I got the chance tonight, I nned to get away and check on her, but with Serin teaching me etiquette that wasn''t looking likely.


    The guild was just as busy as we had left it and we decided to head up to our room right away. When we got back upstairs, we all lounged around on our own beds. Before Serin got started with my lesson, there was something I wanted to ask.


    "Lillia, in your report to the guild. Did you include everything that happened?" I asked.


    "No, it would be far too long." She replied.


    "What about how the demon woman died? You know about how we aren''t sure about who killed her."


    "I left that part out."


    "Or about what she said to us?"


    "I didn''t include that either."


    "Tomorrow, when we go and see the guild master¡­ do you think we should mention it if we''re asked about the specifics?"


    "Hmm, I''m not sure¡­"


    "I think we should leave it out."


    "Why?"


    "Because they might think it raises questions for us, things that they might not want us looking into."


    "I agree with Theo. It might be alright for me and you Lillia, but it''s probably best for Theo and the others if they don''t think we''vee across any sensitive information." Altria said backing me up.


    "Okay then, we won''t mention any of that tomorrow. It isn''t anything that they need to know." Agreed Lillia.


    "Thank you. I''d appreciate the guild having no reason to look into me." I said d to have that out of the way before we went there.


    "Come on Theo, we should get started." Serin said getting to her feet.


    "Yeah, otherwise we''re going to run out of time."


    Serin spent the next couple of hours running through with me exactly how, I should refer to the royals and nobles whilst we were in court. When I should kneel, bow and all of that. Some of it was pretty self exnatory, some of it I wouldn''t have known if I hadn''t been told. Considering how easy it could be to cause someone offence in these situations and how dire the consequences of that could be, I was d of the instruction. I wasn''t entirely sure if I was going to be able to recall everything after one lesson. At least if I had the basics, I could follow the others lead tomorrow.


    By the time we had finished, it waste evening and almost time to head to bed. I had little opportunity to leave the guild now and try to meet with Celine. In the end I decided that heading down to the baths would be my best bet. The girls all wanted to wash up before bed as well, so we all headed downstairs as a group. We parted ways at the entrance to the baths.


    As it turned out, it wasn''t going to work. I had hoped that by this time of night there might not be that many people in the baths. It turned out I was wrong. I was obviously being optimistic, because considering just how busy the guild was in general, it shouldn''t have been that much of a surprise that the baths were still full.


    After washing up, I decided to have one final try to find a quiet spot where there would be little chance of us being caught. I found myself in one of the toilet cubicles weighing up whether I could cope doing something like that in such a ce. In the end I decided against it. There was no way I wanted to try and do that, not when they were in such a poor state. The smell alone was more than enough to put you off.


    Having given uppletely I headed back up to the room. I''d taken so long trying to scope out somewhere to feed her, that all of the girls had already returned to the room ahead of me. I really was out of options for today. I just hoped that she could hang on until I found an opportunity. Hopefully, I would find a chance to slip out tomorrow alone, once we had paid the king a visit.

 Chapter 114 - One Hundred And Fourteen: A Meeting At The Guild

    We were up early the next morning. Our appointment with the guild master was scheduled for shortly after breakfast. We took a quick trip down to the square in front of the guild and visited one of the stalls to eat, before heading back. It was already approaching the time for our meeting when we returned, so we headed straight to the main desk and got in line.


    The guild was just as busy as usual and there was quite the queue just to get to the front desk. After several minutes of waiting, we were finally seen. We were met by the same receptionist as when we had first arrived.


    "Oh, your hi¡­ Erm, Lillia. Good morning. How can I help you today?" She asked as we reached the desk.


    "Good morning. We have an appointment with the guild master. Are they expecting us?" Asked Lillia.


    "Hold on one second, let me just check. It''s been so busy this morning I haven''t had a chance to look over the handover notes." She said flipping through the pages of a notebook in front of her.


    "Sure, take your time."


    The receptionist hurriedly flipped through the pages, stopping when she got to today''s notes.


    "Yes, she''s expecting to see all of you any moment now. Please follow me." She said flipping up a section of the desk to let us through.


    "Thanks." Replied Lillia. "Come on everyone, this way." She said turning back to the rest of us.


    The receptionist waited while we all walked in behind the front desk, before closing it after us. Just doing this seemed to have caught the attention of some of the other adventurers that were waiting in line. Once we were through, the receptionist led us out the back into a hallway that was just behind the front desk area. Once there she showed us right to the end and up a flight of stairs. One we reached thending on the next floor we followed her two doors along, before she stopped and knocked on the door.


    "Yes?" Asked the voice from inside.


    "I''ve brought your guests." Exined the receptionist.


    "Ah good, please show them in."


    The receptionist opened the door and ushered us all inside before taking her leave and heading back downstairs. Inside we were met by a tall and well built grey haired wolfkin woman. I remembered what Lisa had told me back in Dunshelm, and at first nce this appeared to be true of this woman too. She looked as if she had seen her fair share of battles, with traces of scars here and there. I felt a little more at ease to think she also worked her way to this position.


    "Ah Lillia, long time no see!" The wolfkin woman said once we were all inside.


    She didn''t seem to talk like a noble either.


    "Yes, it has been a while, Cynthia." Replied Lillia.


    "Please take a seat all of you." Cynthia said gesturing to the seats.


    The room wasid out with arge desk at the far end that Cynthia was sat behind and there were several chairsid out in front of it ready for us. My first thought was that this room was her office, but as I took my seat and looked around, I changed my mind. For someone''s office it was too empty, there were no personal effects anywhere. The only ornament in the entire room was arge mirror hanging on one of the side walls. No, if anything this reminded me more of an interview room.


    "Well, Lillia, can you introduce everyone for me? I''m afraid that I haven''t met any of the others before despite knowing their names." Asked Cynthia.


    "Of course."


    Lillia made her way through the group introducing each of us in turn to Cynthia. We each greeted her and briefly shook hands as she did so.


    "Thanks, Lillia¡­ Now, sorry to have dive right into business when you''ve just got here, but would you be happy to talk me through the report you submitted?"


    "I wouldn''t mind at all. Was there anything in particr that you wanted us to discuss?" Asked Lillia.


    "No, please just run me through it all from the top." Cynthia said ncing over at the mirror for a moment.


    "Okay."


    Just as we had nned the night before, we each told Cynthia our part of the story and talked her through most of the events of our quest. Leaving out the parts we thought could be sensitive. As soon as we started talking Cynthia''s mood seemed to change slightly. It was almost as if she was slightly on edge. Every now and then she seemed to nce over at the mirror. In the end, I''d seen her do it so many times that it raised my suspicion. What if this was an interview room and that mirror was two way ss? I decided to check.


    I activated "appraisal" on its highest setting and nced over at the side wall as subtly as possible not to draw attention to myself. There was a room directly next to the one we were sat in and it wasn''t empty. Behind the wall were two figures, there were clearly looking in and listening to everything that was happening inside the room with Cynthia. Once I realised this, I turned my attention to the figures, attempting to see through the masks and find out who was underneath them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    That''s where I reached a problem. I couldn''t prate the masks, no matter how hard I tried to concentrate. There seemed to be something that was interfering with my skill. If I had to guess, they were wearing some sort of magical item that kept the wearer''s identity hidden from these sorts of skills. What''s more, when I concentrated on the pair, one of them seemed to be aware of my attention. They turned their gaze directly upon me, at the same time Cynthia shot me a nce. Had they realised I''d noticed them? After that, I didn''t look at either of them directly, and I only checked up from time to time as we continued to report to Cynthia.


    Finally, we finished with the report.


    "Thank you for taking the time to walk me through the events like that. Are you sure that was everything?" Asked Cynthia.


    "Yes, that was everything that happened." Replied Lillia.


    "Good, that was very detailed." Cynthia said, unconsciously ncing over at the mirror once again.


    I followed her gaze just in time to see the two onlookers leave the room. It seemed that they had listened to everything they wanted. Just to make sure I followed their movements as they headed out down the corridor. They had definitely left. At about the same time, Cynthia seemed to let out a sigh of relief. Once she had, she seemed to be much more rxed.


    "Was that all you that you needed from us?" Asked Lillia.


    "Yes¡­ But I''d like to talk further with you all. Would you mind?"


    "No, not at all."


    "Then please follow me." Cynthia said standing up from her seat.


    "We aren''t going to talk in here?" Asked Serin.


    "No¡­" Cynthia replied before walking to the door without saying another word.


    We all looked at each other for a moment, the rest of the group not having a clue what was going on. Having seen that we were being watched, I could only guess that Cynthia wanted to move somewhere we wouldn''t be overheard. By now Cynthia had already stepped out into the corridor, so we followed her out. We walked past several doors before finally stopping.


    "Please step into my office." She said as she held the door open.


    The rest of the group still looked confused, but did as she asked. This room had much more the feel of a real office. I could tell it was lived in. There were random items dotted around on the desk at the far end, a sideboard with a few different types of alcohol and sses at the side of the room. Unlike the previous room there was a leather sofa and a couple of armchairsid out in front of the desk. We each took a seat, while we waited for Cynthia to join us.


    She was stood in the doorway looking out in the corridor. Finally, she seemed satisfied there was no one hanging about and stepped inside, closing the door behind her.


    "That''s better." She said as she took her seat behind the desk.


    She was definitely more rxed now.


    "Is everything okay?" Asked Lillia.


    "Yes, everything is fine¡­ Look, I don''t know if all of you picked up on that back there or if was just Theo, but let me apologise."


    "Apologise? I don''t understand."


    "Then maybe Theo can shed some light for you."


    "You mean about the two masked people, that were listening into our conversation. In the room next to where we were sat earlier?" I asked.


    "Yes, that. I''m sorry about them, there was nothing I could do about it. They insisted on listening in on our interview, even when I exined to them that two of your party members were princesses. Unfortunately, they hold the kind of sway that can''t be refused."


    "Hold on, we were being spied on?" Asked Altria.


    "I''m afraid so." Replied Cynthia.

 Chapter 115 - One Hundred And Fifteen: Recognition

    The girls all looked at each other, they were all surprised that something like that was even allowed to happen.


    "What is the meaning of this? Who were they?" Asked Lillia. She sounded irritated to have been spied on.


    "They were sent by the guild master''s and I had no choice but to let them listen in." Exined Cynthia.


    "But why?"


    "It seems that there is some concern, that during the course of your quest you might havee into possession of some sensitive information."


    "Like what?"


    "I have no idea, they wouldn''t give me an exnation¡­ Believe me, I was just as irritated by this as you are. You''re all supposed to be heroes, we''re supposed to be celebrating your sess not treating you with suspicion. I protested, but the orders were absolute."


    "Does my father know about this?"


    "Yes¡­ He signed the order."


    Lillia fell silent upon hearing Cynthia''s response.


    "Like I said before, I''m sorry that you were subjected to that. I''m embarrassed that I had to allow it happen."


    "Please don''t be, it wasn''t your fault." Serin said, trying to reassure Cynthia.


    "I''m the head of this branch, but I can''t stop their agents snooping on my adventurers. It''s infuriating! However, I''m d that you picked up their presence Theo. I was banned from letting you in on what was going on, but if you realised what was happening on your own. Then it can''t be helped. By the way, how did you notice?"


    "It was just something about the situation, that room and you seemed a little on edge considering we were just there to talk about our quest. You were asionally ncing over at the mirror, so I checked using one of my skills." I exined.


    "I can''t believe I gave myself away like that."


    "Well, it was just a guess on my part, and I think they realised that I noticed them."


    "That exins why they were happy to leave, before I questioned you any further."


    "Is this sort of thing happening regrly?" Asked Serin.


    "No¡­ They do interfere from time to time, but it''s rare that they will send agents to listen into an interview like that. But then again, it''s pretty rare that one of the demon lord''s officers is taken down¡­"


    "Do we need to be concerned?"


    "I don''t think so. You exined yourselves exactly like in Lillia''s report. I think they were looking to see if there was going to be any discrepancies, but they left empty handed."


    "Still, I''m surprised that would send people to listen in on us, especially with Lillia and Altria among our group."


    "Yes, so was I. I''m surprised the king allowed it."


    "Our next stop is the royal pce. I''ll make sure to find a moment alone and mention it to himter. I want to know what was going on." Lillia said.


    "Are you sure that''s a good idea?" I asked.


    "I am his daughter¡­ I was nning on staying behind and talking with him a while, anyway, seeing as it''s been so long. This just gives me an extra reason.


    That wasn''t what I meant. I didn''t think for a minute that she would be under any threat from her own father. Me on the other hand¡­


    "Just remember Theo''s position when you speak with him Lillia." Cautioned Serin.


    "I will."


    "Part of me wonders what they would have done if they found out that you hade across some sensitive information¡­" Mused Cynthia.


    "I suppose that all depends on what they have to hide and how much they want it kept secret." Replied Serin.


    "That just makes me wonder if there isn''t something¡­ Otherwise why would they have done that? Either way, I don''t like it. It doesn''t sit well with me. The adventurers are the only ones that are still risking their lives to fight the demon lord and they are treated like a security risk!" Cynthia said, almost mming her hands down on her desk.


    She looked genuinely annoyed.


    "Well, we didn''te across anything unusual. So, I guess we won''t find out." Altria added.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I suppose that''s for the best, but please know I would have done everything in my power to protect you if you had." Cynthia said trying to reassure us.


    "Thank you, Cynthia. I know you would have." Replied Lillia.


    "I suppose I shouldn''t keep you much longer. Don''t you have to go to the pce this afternoon?" Asked Cynthia.


    "We do, I suppose we should get a move on. I think they''ll be sending for us soon enough." Answered Lillia.


    "Then I''ll let you go. Again, I''m really sorry about earlier."


    "Don''t be. It wasn''t your fault and at least now we know they are watching adventurers."


    "Yes¡­ Anyway, I''ll walk you out."


    "Thanks."


    Cynthia got up from behind her desk and strode towards the door. We all followed behind as she led us back along the hallway and down the stairs. She stopped as we reached the door that led out to the front desk.


    "Well then, I''ll leave you here. I wish you luck with your future adventures. Remember after this we will all be expecting great things from you." Cynthia said with augh.


    "We''ll try not to disappoint." Relied Lillia.


    "And remember, if anythinges up or if you find yourselves in trouble, you can alwayse to me."


    "Thank you, Cynthia. I appreciate that."


    "Now, off you go." Cynthia said while opening the door to the front desk.


    We all piled through and the receptionist seeing that we had returned, opened the hatch so we could leave. She looked a little awkward, as if something had happened. In front of the reception desk was arge queue, the crowd seemed to have grown somewhat since we had gone upstairs earlier. It soon became apparent why this was, because when someone in the crowd saw us going to leave, they shouted.


    "Hey it''s them. The heroes!"


    As soon as they did, the crowd in front of the desk broke out into apuse. Everyone there was pping us on. No one in the group quite knew what to make of it.


    "Looks like word has gotten out." Lillia said looking on at the crowd.


    "I''m really sorry. I tried to cover for you, but word got around when you were seen going to meet the guild master earlier and I couldn''t disperse them." The receptionist said, clearly worried about it.


    "That''s okay, it was going to happen sooner orter. Couldn''t be helped." Replied Lillia.


    It was strange being apuded by a whole group of people spontaneously like this and I was beginning to wonder, how we were going to make out our way of the guild building. Then Lillia stepped forward.


    "Thank you everyone. We appreciate your support and recognition. Now as much as I would like to stay and perhaps enjoy a drink with you all, we can''t. We have important matters to discuss with the king." She said in a clear voice.


    She was surprisingly natural at addressing a crowd, well I suppose she was a princess. As soon as she had spoken, there was a loud cheer and the crowd in front spilt down the middle, giving us a clear path to leave. Seeing this Lillia turned to us.


    "Come on, we should go."


    We all followed Lillia out of the guild, giving the asional handshake here and there to the people as we passed, almost as if we were celebrities. Finally, we made it out on to the steps at the front of the building. Part of me was worried that there would be another crowd there, but it seemed that the news hadn''t spread that far yet. There was however, a rather fine looking carriage wating at the bottom of the steps.


    "It looks as if they have sent for us." Lillia said as she noticed them waiting.


    Lillia headed down to the carriage and was greeted by the driver who instantly recognised who she was. She turned back and waved for us to follow her. We followed down the steps and joined her in the carriage. Once we were all on board we rolled away from the guild towards the pce.


    "Well, I think we might have to think about finding somewhere different to stay for the rest of our time here. Things might be a little difficult now everyone knows who we are." Lillia said as we left the square.


    She was right. While it was nice everyone pping us like that. It was obvious that the attention would likely soon be a bother if we stayed in the guild.


    "How much longer are we going to stay in the capital?" I asked.


    "That depends. I think Serin still wants to visit her family, perhaps another day or two." Answered Lillia.


    "Maybe we should move to somewhere else, what about our gear?"


    "We can get that sent to the new ce. It won''t be a problem. I think we''ll book into somewhere new once we''ve been to the pce."

 Chapter 116 - One Hundred And Sixteen: Audience With The King

    The carriage rolled its way through the city streets, as we made our right to the centre of the capital. The very centre of the city steadily rose on a slight hill and turned into apletely wooded section. I was expecting the pce to be some construction made from trees, much like the shrine, but as we neared the top of the hill, we cleared the treeline, and I was met with the sight of a vast stone pce. It wasn''t what I''d expected at all, and it came as a surprise. From the lower reaches of the city you couldn''t see the pce. Because the high king was an elf, I expected it to be constructed in their style.


    There was a small wall and a deep moat surrounding the entireplex. There was only a single bridge that crossed it into the pce. Our carriage rolled up to the bridge and past the guards stationed at the entrance without stopping. It seemed they recognised the vehicle and were already expecting our arrival.


    I nced over to Altria and wondered how she was feeling after the previous day. She hadn''t mentioned what happened since, but she had only really spoken back when we were being interviewed in the guild. As I sat there wondering if I should say something to her, Serin tapped me on the shoulder.


    "Is everything okay?" She asked.


    "Yeah." I replied.


    "You aren''t worried about standing before the king?"


    "Well, I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t a little worried. There seems to be a lot to remember, hopefully I won''t mess up anything important."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure that you don''t."


    "Thanks, Serin."


    As we spoke the carriage had passed inside the wall of the pce, we went through an archway and a small tunnel before finallying out inside arge courtyard. We slowed, before finally stopping just in front of a small set of steps that led inside the pce. Once we stopped the driver quickly hopped off their seat and ran around to open the carriage door. As soon as they had done so we all climbed out of the carriage and were met by an official looking elf, who was stood waiting at the foot of the steps.


    "Wee your highness, princess Ailouros,dy Staphenidie." He said greeting the first three girls as they walked over.


    "Forgive me, but I do not know your names, although I was told to expect you with the rest of the party." He said turning to Siofra and me.


    "That''s quite alright, I''m Siofra Lonhart and this is Theo." Siofra said to elf.


    "Thank you, Lady Lonhart and um, Sir Theo¡­ Well, if you could all please follow me, you will be seen shortly." He said ushering us up the steps.


    We followed the elf into the pce, and he led us down through the corridors lined with white marble. The construction of this ce was on another level of that from the catkin pce and that was already impressive enough. There wasn''t much time to look at the surroundings though, as we were quickly taken past. After a short walk we stopped in front of arge double door, it looked like the entrance to arge hall, or possibly the throne room itself.


    "The king is currently addressing the nobles and his generals. I will inform them of your arrival, please wait here until you are summoned." He said once we stopped.


    "Thank you, we will." Answered Lillia.


    The elf then left us there to wait, while he headed down the corridor and into the hall through a side entrance. This was it, in just a few minutes I woulde face to face with the high king. The person that sits atop of the guild masters and the entire kingdom. I would finally be getting my first glimpse into what he was actually like for myself.


    "I wonder how long we''ll have to wait out here for?" Asked Siofra.


    "I don''t think it will be long, they are expecting us. I imagine they are just finishing up." Answered Lillia.


    As it turned out, we didn''t have to wait there for long at all. Almost as soon as Lillia had spoken the sound of a horn rang out from inside the hall and a momentter therge doors opened. The elf was stood on the other side to greet us.


    "The king will see you now. Please follow me." He said with a bow.


    He then turned and strode back into the hall. We all followed behind. It was a grand hall, made from the same white marble as the rest of the pce. It was high ceilinged, which was made from ss letting in the daylight and huge pirs lined the route to the throne, where the high king was sat waiting for us.


    The room was filled with nobles all sat at either side of the walkway, all of them watching on as we followed the elf to throne. The throne was at the far end of the room and was on a tform a few feet higher than the floor level. Once we reached the steps at the foot of the tform the elf stopped and bowed. Serin, Siofra and I all knelt down and lowered our heads, only Lillia and Altria still stood in front of the king. As princesses, they weren''t expected to kneel before him.


    "My lord, I present the victorious adventures. Princess Lithsentine, Princess Ailouros, Lady Staphenidie, Lady Lonhart and Sir Theo."


    "Thank you." The king said with a wave.


    The elf bowed once more and quickly left to take seat at the side of the hall, leaving us there in front of the king.


    "Well, well daughter how long has it been since Ist saw you?" Asked the king.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Quite some time father."


    "Yes¡­ Oh and please, the rest of you may stand before me. You are my honoured guests."


    Serin, Siofra and I all stood at the king''s request. The king waved his hand again and an attendant hurried over and ced a small box in front of group before hurrying off once again.


    "Please ept this as a token of my appreciation towards your efforts to rid our kingdom of its enemies." The king said.


    "But we have already received our reward from the guild." Lillia said after quickly lifting the lid of the box and looking inside.


    "I know, however this is something from me, to show my appreciation. I hope you will ept it."


    "Thank you, father. We will."


    "Good. Now then Theo, I understand from the reports, that it was you alone that was responsible for bringing down the demon?" The king asked as he turned his gaze from Lillia to me.


    "Your majesty, I may have dealt the final blow, but I would have been unable to do so without the help of the rest of my party." I replied, trying to sound as polite as possible.


    "I see, modest as well. Very good. I would like to offer you something else in return. Is there anything you would ask of me?"


    There were a few things that ran through my mind, the first of which was being given my relic. I knew well enough that the simple mention of that would spell my demise.


    "Thank you, your majesty I am honoured, but I couldn''t ask for more than I have already received."


    The kingughed for a moment at my response.


    "I see¡­ Well, I would still like to do something for the first person to fell one of the demons in over a decade. Let me see, yes."


    The king clicked his fingers and the elf that had shown us up to the throne earlier got up from his feet and stood at the foot of the tform.


    "Please show Theo to the armoury once we are finished here. Make sure he is given the finest armour that will suit him." The king told him.


    "Yes, my lord."


    The king then got to his feet and begun to address the room.


    "Now all of you here, remember the faces of these brave heroes, as I expect great feats from them in the future and they carry the thanks of the entire realm."


    There was pping and murmured cheers from around the room.


    "Now until we meet again, I wish you good luck in your travels and quests toe."


    We all bowed to the king and the elf ushered us off to the side of the hall and towards one of the exits. The whole thing was over in just a few short minutes and I was left wondering what to make of it all.


    "Was that all we were called for?" I asked once we had left the hall.


    "Yes. What were you expecting?" Asked Lillia.


    "I don''t know¡­ For some reason, I thought that he would ask us more questions."


    "It seems he''s already read through the reports and he''ll have many more meetings like that to get through in a day. The number of people seeking an audience with the king on any one day is almost endless. If he took any longer than that, they would never get through them all." Lillia exined.


    That did make perfect sense. We were just one group out of many that would be there to see the king, I suppose it would be stranger if he had taken the time to talk it through with us. In the end, I wasn''t able to form much of an impression of him. If anything, he seemed much less intimidating than I was expecting from the person that oversaw the implementation of the summoning ritual.

 Chapter 117 - One Hundred And Seventeen: New Gear

    The elf led us further into the pce and towards the armoury. Finally, we came to a set of stairs that led downwards. After heading down, we found ourselves in a hallway with multiple doorways leading off from it. The elf led us to one of these and stopped outside.


    "As the king instructed, please help yourself to any of the suits of armour in here. I will wait outside until you are finished." He told us.


    "Thank you, I will."


    The five of us piled into the room while the elf waited just outside the door. There were suits of armour of every description hanging on the walls. At first, I didn''t even know where to begin looking.


    "Well, aren''t you the lucky one being given an extra reward and getting to pick though all of this fancy gear." Siofra said while putting her arm over my shoulder.


    "I am."


    "He is, this is the royal armoury. Only the highest ranked knights and members of the royal family get to wear suits of this calibre." Exined Lillia.


    "That''s quite something." I replied.


    "Yes¡­ Well father does like to put on a good front. That said, most of these won''t be of much use to you, not in our line of work. You need something light and mobile, something that''s not going to slow you down. Let''s start with picking out items that fit that bill and then we''ll see what will fit you." Lillia suggested.


    "Sounds like a good idea to me." I agreed.


    All five us started looking though the various suits hung on the walls for something that would be of use to me. After about half an hour of sifting through the items, we had a small pile of options for me to try on. About half of the items were quickly discarded because they wouldn''t fit and after trying on several things. Finally, I was left with a lightweight chain mail shirt, a fine looking padded long sleeved t shirt, it was somehow lighter yet better padded than what I had already. Then there was aplete set of dark looking leather trousers, cuirass, articted pauldrons, bracers and greaves. For leather it seemed exceptionally tough, but supple.


    "I know this all looks nice, but is it going to be any stronger than the leather armour that I already have?" I asked.


    "Yes, that isn''t any normal leather. It''s made from troll hide, without wearing one of those full suits there is no better protection. The chain mail will give you added protection as well. This is quite the upgrade for you." Answered Lillia.


    "That''s reassuring and it all feels lighter that what I already had." I said while walking around the room to test it out.


    The only part of the outfit that didn''t fit me was the boots and the helmet, but after some searching, we managed to find some items that matched the rest suitably. Like everything else in the room, they were also of high quality. Just knowing that I was better protected from head to toe was going to make me feel that much morefortable next time we were out in the field.


    Happy with the selection, I changed back into my normal clothes and then we left the room to join the elf that was stood in the corridor waiting.


    "Did you manage to find something suitable?" He asked as we stepped out.


    "Yes¡­ Is it alright for me to take this?" I asked showing the selection I had picked out.


    "Yes of course, his majesty ordered it." He replied, while looking over the gear.


    "Great."


    "You''ve picked out a fine selection here. This will all serve you well. I''ll report to the king that we have provided for you, just as he asked."


    "Thanks, I hope it does."


    "What will you do now? If you like I can show you around the grounds, I believe this is your first time here." Asked the elf.


    "It is."


    "I''m sure that Theo would love to be shown around, but I''m afraid that we need to be on our way. Thank you for the offer though." Lillia said brushing off his offer.


    "Perhaps next time. Would you like me to see you to the exit?"


    "That''s not necessary, I know the way well."


    "As you wish. Then I will leave you. I wish you all luck in your adventurers." The elf said with a bow before turning and leaving.


    "Do we really need to rush off?" I asked once we were alone.


    "We don''t need to rush, but we need to find new amodation for the night remember?"


    "Yes¡­ It would be ufortable in the guild now. We''d struggle to get a moments rest."


    "Exactly and I''d prefer to start looking before it gets toote. So, we should probably get a move on."


    "Right."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lillia started heading back the way we hade from and the rest of the group followed behind. I clutched my pile of new gear as we left and hung back a little. Altria was at the back of the group and she still had a look on her face that made me worry a bit.


    "We''ll need to talkter." She told me as I walked alongside her.


    "That sounds like it''s something Important."


    "It is."


    "What is it about?"


    "I don''t feelfortable talking about it here."


    "Okay¡­ Um, is everything, I mean you are alright, aren''t you?"


    "I am." She said turning to me and looking like she realised something. "I''m fine and I''m not bothered that you won''t tell me what you discussed with mother. I''m sure that she made sure that you would keep it between you¡­ She always manages to put me in a strange mood, she means well but you should know she is more maniptive than she appears."


    "I''ll bear that in mind."


    "Anyway, that isn''t what I wanted to talk to you about. When we find a ce for the night we''ll talk when we get a chance." She said making an effort to smile.


    I was still clueless about what she needed to talk to me aboutter, but I felt better knowing that she wasn''t brooding about the events of the previous day. I was definitely relieved that she guessed that I didn''t have a choice about keeping quiet.


    After a few minutes of walking, Lillia had led us back to therge courtyard. The carriage that had brought us here was still there waiting. The driver was stood nearby and after noticing that we had returned approached us.


    "Your highness."


    "We''re returning to the city now. Are you able to take us?" Lillia asked.


    "Certainly. Please climb onboard." The driver said opening the door for her.


    The five of us climbed in and once we were all safely seated the driver pulled the reins. The carriage turned around and headed back out through the tunnel and over the bridge out of the pce. Before long we were heading down the hill and through the small wood. About ten minutester and we were entering the square in front of the guild. Lillia slid the window to the driver open.


    "Please drop us here."


    The carriage came to a halt almost immediately and the driver got down and opened the door for us. Once we had all climbed out and thanked the driver, they set off again in the direction of the pce.


    "Well, Lillia do you have anywhere in mind for us to stay?" Asked Serin.


    "I do and thest time I visited it wasn''t frequented by many adventurers. If things haven''t changed it should suffice. Unless anyone else has any suggestions?"


    "Sounds perfect to me."


    "Good, it''s where Siofra is staying as well, so we''ll all be together."


    No one else had any suggestions so we all followed Lillia to the ce she had in mind. It was about a ten minute walk from the square and it was a few roads down from any of the main streets. The whole area was quite a bit quieter than the other areas we had visited. It didn''t look like that the ce would have much footfall. I guessed that unless people were exploring and came across it, they would be unlikely to visit, unless they knew about it beforehand. It seemed that Lillia''s guess that it would provide a quiet ce for us to stay would be correct.


    It was an old looking three story building and was almost as quiet as the street outside when we entered. There were a few people sat in the bar area to the right of the reception desk, but there was no one else in sight. Lillia walked up to the desk and rang the bell. A few momentster a bespectacled girl carrying a bucket of water and cloth hurried around the corner.


    "Oh, excuse me. I was just doing some cleaning and didn''t hear youe in. How can I help you?" She asked.


    "Do you have any rooms for the night?" Asked Lillia.


    "Yes, we have plenty avable, um is it five singles?" The girls asked ncing up and down our group.


    "Yes please."


    "One moment."


    The girl quickly checked through a book, before retrieving several keys from behind the desk.


    "Here you go. We serve food until nine soe down whenever you like. The rooms are all on the top floor."


    "Thanks." Lillia said while taking the keys.

 Chapter 118 - One Hundred And Eighteen: Getting Started

    Lillia gave the girl a note to take to the guild. It was a request for them to bring our belongings here. I wondered if they would do that for just anyone, but they did know full well that she was the crown princess. It probably wasn''t going to be a problem. After that was settled, we all decided to head up to our rooms to check them out and settled on meeting up back downstairs for dinner in an hour''s time.


    My room was small, but nicely furnished andfortable. I sat down on the bed when a thought shed through my mind. Celine, I should really check up on her while I was alone and had the chance. I called out her name and she appeared before me almost immediately.


    "Master! I thought you''d forgotten about me." She said throwing herself on me and almost knocking me back.


    "I''m sorry this was the first chance that I got."


    "You know, I''m starving. Can I?" She asked licking her lips.


    "You can, but it has to be something quick. We don''t have time to do everything."


    "But¡­"


    "I''m sorry, I have to go downstairs soon. I should have timeter."


    "Okay."


    Celine wasted no time in undoing my fly and after a few moments of rustling around inside my boxers she was hungrily sucking on my dick. I was already hit with the strong sense of lust from her powers and remembering just how good she was at this, when there was a knock at my door. Celine didn''t stop what she was doing for a moment, carrying on regardless. I activated "appraisal" to check who it was. It was Altria.


    "Shit¡­ Celine, you''re going to have to stop now." I said quietly.


    She didn''t stop.


    "Theo, it''s me Altria." She said knocking once more.


    "One second."


    I ced my hands on Celine''s head and gently pulled her off my dick. She resisted for a moment, but then gave in and looked at me in surprise.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked.


    "You need to stop now. Someone is here to see me." I told her under my breath.


    ? "But¡­" Sheined.


    "Please you need to hide again."


    "Urgh Okay."


    Finally, Celine disappeared, and I quickly sorted myself out and answered the door to Altria.


    "What were you doing in here?" Altria asked as soon as the door was opened.


    "Oh, you know¡­ I was just cleaning up a bit."


    "Really? It didn''t sound like that and you look a little flushed¡­ You look like I interrupted you halfway through."


    "I don''t know what you mean. Anyway,e inside."


    Altria stepped in and a closed the door behind.


    "I''m surprised that you feel the need to do that for yourself." She said as she looked around the room.


    "I wasn''t."


    "You know you can alwayse to me if you''re feeling that pent up." Altria said drawing herself closer to me. "But unfortunately, not now. You need to be back downstairs in a little while, and I need to get going."


    "Hold you''re going somewhere and noting down for dinner?"


    "Yes, so I''ll need you to cover for me."


    "Okay¡­ What do you want me to say?"


    "Just tell the others that I decided to pay my mother another visit. Just as an extra precaution I''d prefer it if no one else knew where I was going or what I''m doing."


    "Are you going to tell me what''s going on?"


    "Yes, that''s why I wanted to talk to you. I''m going to see my contact tonight. I think we''ll be able to get our hands on your relic. If I do, I''ll send for you. Just make sure you don''t get tied up with the others and are able to leave."


    "Really? You think you''ll be able to get it tonight?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, if everything goes to n that is. I''m not sure what happened, thest time I spoke to them they seemed to be stalling me. Then I heard from them this morning and it sounded as if they were ready to go. I don''t know what happened, but it''s good news for you."


    I had a pretty good idea what had happened. Altria''s mother had intervened, the contact was clearly waiting for the okay from Olentri after she had checked me out.


    "That is. If I have that it''s going to be such a weight lifted off my shoulders!"


    "Yes, you won''t have to worry about someone killing you out of the blue. Well, not without them having to face you I mean."


    "I know."


    Even though I knew there was a good chance this was going to happen, I had no idea things were going to move so fast and I could barely contain my excitement.


    "Look you''re going to have to calm down a bit before you go downstairs. If you go looking like that, the others are going to know something happened."


    "Right." I tried to wipe the smile off my face.


    "Better¡­ I''m going to head out now, you should go down and wait for the others."


    "Okay."


    I went to open the door but turned back when I realised that Altria wasn''t following me.


    "You aren''ting down as well?"


    "No, I''ll leave from here." She said heading towards the window."


    "You''re going to jump out?"


    "Yes."


    Altria opened the window and after ncing left and right to check the coast was clear jumped down. Shended almost silently on the ledge below, before jumping down to street level. Then she casually walked down the street as if it was nothing. I watched her until she passed out of sight, then closed the window. It had been some time since I hade upstairs, Altria was right, I should head back down to meet the others.


    "I''m sorry Celine, I''ll be backter, and we can finish up I promise."


    "But I''m starving¡­" Celineined after rematerialising.


    "I know, but if we continue now there''s the chance someone else will interrupt us. I still don''t want them finding you, not yet."


    "Okay, but please don''t be too long."


    "I''ll try to be as quick as possible."


    Celine vanished once again, and I left the room to go back down to the bar. The ce was still empty, just the same couple of regrs were still sat there drinking. I took a seat at one of the empty tables and waited for Serin, Siofra and Lillia to join me. I was only there for a couple of minutes at most, I hadn''t even decided what to drink when they came down. Lillia came rushing over.


    "Have you seen Altria? She wasn''t in her room."


    "Oh, didn''t she tell you?"


    "Tell me what?"


    "She''s gone to see her mother. She told me on her way out. I thought she''d already spoke with you about it."


    "No, she didn''t say a word. That girl¡­"


    "Calm down Lillia. It doesn''t matter does it. As long as she''s back before you want to head back there won''t be a problem will there." Siofra said patting Lillia on the back as she joined the table.


    "I suppose¡­ It would''ve been nice if she''d said something to me though."


    "I think she decidedst minute. It was just lucky I was here when she was on her way out." I exined.


    "I''m sure she would''ve waited for someone else toe down if Theo wasn''t here. I don''t think she would''ve left without telling anyone." Serin said as she joined the table.


    "I don''t know, she has a habit of doing whatever she wants." Lillia grumbled.


    The remaining four of us were now all sat and waiting to order food. Lillia still didn''t seem that pleased about Altria heading out on her own without consulting her, but at least it seemed that she believed she had gone to her mother''s.


    While the others were looking over the menu, I was wondering what would happen once I finally got my hands on the relic. All I knew for sure was that I would probably keep it between Altria and me, at least until we were away from the capital. There were so many eyes on us here only the slightest slip up would lead to it being discovered. Even once we were back in Dunshelm I thought about keeping knowledge of it to a minimum. The thing was, only letting some of the party in on the secret could lead to trouble further down the line. Especially if Lillia was left out of the loop.


    We stayed in the bar for dinner and for drinks afterwards. The entire time I was a little concerned that Altria would soon contact me asking to join her. After a couple of hours had passed, I finally gave in and decided to head back up to my room. As luck would have the rest of the group joined me in heading upstairs. I was relieved I wouldn''t need to sneak out through my window like Altria had done earlier. I knew it wouldn''t be a smooth affair, if I could manage it all. Now all I had to worry about was making it out of the inn without bumping into any of the girls when the time came to leave.

 Chapter 119 - One Hundred And Nineteen: The Plan In Motion

    I said goodnight to the girls on thending. Siofra suggested to join me, but I managed to tactfully turn her down before I headed to my room. She looked a little disappointed, but at least now the chances of anyoneing to find me in the night were a little lower. Once the girls all went their own way, I stepped inside my room and closed the door behind me. Celine didn''t appear right away, and I thought twice about calling her out.


    The armour I had received from the king was sat on the edge of my bed in a pile. I knew I was only going out to meet with Altria, but I decided it was still a good opportunity to wear it in a bit. I stripped off and started to change, as I did, I felt a hand touch me from behind.


    "Celine?"


    "I thought you were never going to call me."


    "I wasn''t sure that I would have time to spend with you¡­ I might have to leave soon."


    "You''re going out again? But you promised!"


    "I know I did, and I''ll still be backter. This is something important to me, I have to go."


    "Aww please."


    "No. I can''t. I need to do this, it''s for my own safety¡­ After this and once we''ve left the city again, I might think about showing you to the girls."


    "I don''t care about meeting them."


    "Right, but things can''t go on like this forever. If you want to stay with me, we''re going to have to find some way for them to ept you."


    "I do want to stay with you." She said throwing her arms around me a squeezing tightly.


    It was then I heard a ringing noise in my ear. It was from Altria and it was a short message saying only, "meet me here in thirty minutes." There was a map attached, along with instructions of what to do when I arrived at the meeting ce. From the looks of things, it was going to take me fifteen to twenty minutes just to walk there. I didn''t have any time to waste if I wanted to meet her there on time.


    "Then we''ll have to leave this untilter. I need to go now."


    "You wille back, won''t you?"


    "I will."


    Celine smiled at me for a moment before disappearing into thin air. It was strange to see someone so worried about your presence after such a small period of time. Even if she did rely on me for her sustenance. I kind of felt bad, for the effect the skill had on her, even if I had used it to protect myself. Well, it wasn''t as if I had mistreated her.


    With Celine gone I continued to change into my new armour and a few minutester I was ready to leave. I had picked well, and it was just asfortable as when I had tried it on back in the pce and it was definitely much lighter than my previous set. Hopefully, I wouldn''t be testing its durability anytime soon. I walked over to the window and briefly considered taking the same route that Altria had gone earlier. It was only a fleeting thought, soon dispelled when I reminded myself how far it was to the floor. I doubted the drop would kill me, but as much as my physical abilities had improved since I had been here, I wasn''t going to be able to drop down like Altria had.


    After deciding to take the normal route out through the inn, I opened the door to my room and peered up and down the corridor to check it was clear before heading out. I made it all the way downstairs without sighting any of the girls. Just as I was about to step out of the front door a voice called me from behind.


    "Theo."


    I froze on the spot for a second before finally turning around.


    "Sorry, didn''t mean to make you jump! We lock up at twelve, so make sure you''re back by then." The girl from the reception told me.


    I had known it wasn''t one of the others as soon as they spoke, but just the act of someone calling out to me had made me jump while I was trying to sneak out unseen.


    "Right, thank you. I''ll be back before then."


    "Good. Have fun out there."


    "Will do."<novelnext></novelnext>


    I turned back around a quickly headed out into the street. I was still a little conscious about being seen until I had made it a couple of streets away from the inn. After that it was just a case of following the instructions on the map that Altria had sent over and finding the meeting ce. I had covered quite a distance, when I finally arrived at the building that we were supposed to meet. The instructions said to meet on the roof. It also said it was essible from the outside. I nced up at the building, there was no way I was getting up there from the outside. It was the tallest building in the local vicinity and was several stories high. Altria might be able to manage it, but it was beyond me. I would just have to try the front door.


    I walked up the steps to the front of the building. It looked to be used as a block of apartments, there was a small reception in the entrance hall. It seemed as if I hade a just the right time, because there was no one at the desk watching the door. I twisted the handle and it slowly opened. I took the chance and crossed the hall then headed to the staircase at the side of the room. From there I hoped it was a straight run to the roof of the building.


    I pushed on up the stairs, passing each of the floors on my way up to the roof, all the way hoping that I would be able to ess it. Finally, I reached the end of the staircase. On the top floor there was a corridor that led past all the rooms and at the far end was door, with a window. There was a faint light pouring in, it had to lead outside. The door was unlocked and led out to a tform and a small set of stairs that led upwards. I quickly climbed up and a momentter I was on the roof of the building.


    I was a few minutes ahead of schedule and the first to arrive. I decided to take in the view over the city for a moment while I waited for Altria to appear. I had only just taken up a position leaning on the far wall when I barely made out the sound of a footstep behind me. They hadn''te from the stairs, as they were in my field of vision. I was expecting it to be Altria, but I still spun around quickly to check who it was.


    "You got here before me. I was half expecting to wait for you." Altria said as I turned around.


    "Yeah well, I can''t say I wasn''t eager to get here."


    "I imagine you were¡­ No one else saw youe here, did they?"


    "No. I left the in without seeing any of the others. Lillia wondered where you had gone at dinner, but she seemed satisfied when I told her you''d gone to your mother''s."


    "Good."


    "Is there any reason why you''re so worried?"


    "I''m just being careful, while we''re in the city. That and I remembered something the other day after we saw my mother."


    "Something to make you suspicious of the other girls?" I asked a little surprised.


    "No not the girls, Lillia¡­ No, not even Lillia. The elves, my great grandfather said and wrote some strange things down in his final years. For some reason I remembered it again and I''m probably just being stupid, because he''d gone senile, but it made me think."


    "It isn''t stupid to be cautious. What sort of things did he say?"


    "It was about the summoning¡­"


    "Really?"


    "Yes¡­ But now isn''t the time to talk about it and before I say much more to you, I''d like to speak to my mother about it. It was such a long time ago for me, I might not even be remembering it properly."


    "That''s fine and this probably isn''t the best ce for a talk!"


    "No¡­" Altria''s face switched from concerned to a smile. "I think you are going to be pleased with this though."


    "Did everything go to n, when you met your contact?"


    "Yes, and I have something for you."


    Altria started to rummage around inside her cloak for a moment, then produced what looked to be a slightly tinted ball of ss.


    "Hold on, is that what I think it is?" I asked.


    "Yes, this is yours." Altria said, with her hand outstretched to give me the item.

 Chapter 120 - One Hundred And Twenty: The Prize

    I paused for a moment before taking the item from Altria''s hand. This was the thing I had been waiting for. The item that had seemed like it would be impossible for me to obtain, right from the moment I first heard about it. Now it was being handed over to me after Altria had acquired it, seemingly with ease. I took in a deep breath and grabbed the relic from her hands.


    The first thing I noticed was weight, the thing was heavy. Next it was the appearance, what I had at first thought was tinted ss turned out to be a faintly glowingplex pattern within the item. It was a collection of thousands of specs of light all slowly turning inside the ball. As soon as I saw this, I wondered just how Altria and Olentri''s contact would have been able to reproduce such a thing.


    "You''re sure that no one is going to notice this is missing?" I asked.


    "Pretty sure¡­ The thing I swapped it with, it looked exactly like that. I couldn''t tell them apart."


    "That''s reassuring."


    I was relieved. One thing was certain, Altira''s eyesight was much better than mine. If she couldn''t tell them apart, well I probably couldn''t ask for more than that.


    "Is that really the first thing that came to your mind?"


    "Yes¡­ I mean thank you Altria. I don''t know how I can thank you enough for doing this for me."


    "Well, I can think of a few things." She said with augh.


    "Whatever you want."


    "I can hardly wait¡­ You must feel quite relieved now, to have that?"


    "I am, I really am!"


    "Remember you''re going to have to protect that like your life depends on it."


    "I know, I will. I probably need to find somewhere safe to keep it."


    "That''s probably a good idea¡­" Altria said trailing off as she was distracted by something from behind her.


    Something had caught her attention. At first, I had no idea what it was, but then a figure appeared from the darkness after having leapt across from the building next door. I took a step back as they crossed the gap and went to full alert, until I realised who it was.


    "Lillia!" Altria said while ncing over her shoulder at me. "What are you doing here?"


    "Theo didn''t say anything in case you were wondering. I thought you were visiting your mother, but then I noticed he had left the inn as well. I checked your location on the party function. Seeing that you were both all the way out here, I came to check."


    "Sorry Lillia, I asked Theo to say that."


    "I did guess that much. Anyway, what are you two doing up here? I''m not interrupting something funny, am I?"


    "No¡­" Altria said ncing back at me.


    "We were just meeting up, Altria found something. We were going to wait until we left the capital to tell you just in case, but you''re here now so." I said walking towards the pair with the relic in my hand.


    "What is that¡­" Lillia was cut off mid-sentence, suddenly grabbing her head.


    "Are you okay Lillia." Altria said running to her aid.


    Lillia had dropped to her knees, her head still in her hands. As Altria reached her, she looked up.


    "You shouldn''t have that!" She suddenly shrieked.


    There was a sh of movement from Lillia. It was too fast to make out what had happened, but the cry of pain from Altria drew my attention. Sticking out of her back was the tip of a de. Lillia pulled the de back and Altria dropped to her side clutching the wound.


    "What the fuck Lillia!" I shouted as I ran over.


    I immediately started to heal Altria as soon as I reached her. She had already lost a lot of blood and was drifting in and out of consciousness. Lillia was just standing there motionless looking down at us. I looked up at her while I attempted to heal Altria and noticed the look of anguish on her face, with tears streaming down her cheeks.


    "What are you doing Lillia? You don''t look so good. What''s going on?" I asked while pressing down on Altria''s wound. "Lillia!"


    "I, I can''t, I don''t¡­" She mumbled.


    "What?"


    "I don''t want¡­" Her eyes zed over. "I can''t let you leave with that. A shame, you were just starting to be useful." She said in an unfamiliar and cold tone.


    "I don''t understand, what are you talking about?"


    "This is goodbye."


    Lillia dropped the knife and it hit the ground with a ng. She held her hands out in front of her, her eyes begun to glow blue, and her hair started to stand on end. I knew she was preparing for arge attack. Altria was still bleeding too heavily for me to move her. I knew I didn''t have long, I needed to do something¡­


    "Just leave me Theo¡­ You won''t survive that, neither of us will." Altria said weakly, opening her eyes for a moment.


    "No, I won''t do that¡­ Lillia stop this!" I shouted.<novelnext></novelnext>


    There was no response.


    "I know you don''t want to do this. Please stop, we''re your friends!"


    There was still no response. I slowly got to my feet holding Altria in my arms. I could carry her and heal at the same time, but I wasn''t going to get anywhere fast. The chances of me escaping the st zone were slim like this.


    "Lillia. Come to your senses! We''re your friends!" I shouted as I backed away.


    No response, then a momentter there was crackling noise and I felt someone touch my side, before everything turned white momentarily. Then there was a blur of colours and finally I found myself sat on the grass, what appeared to be some way out from the city walls. Altria was unconscious again, her wound was starting to close, but it still didn''t look good. I continued healing her while I nced around wondering what had happened.


    "Made it just in time, that was close!" Said a familiar voice.


    "That was you, Celine." I said recognising the voice at my side.


    "Yes." She saidying down on the grass next to me.


    "We shouldn''t have just left Lillia like that. She''s going to do something stupid. I don''t know what''s up, but she doesn''t seem to be in control. We need to get back there."


    "She already has, and we can''t."


    "What?"


    "Look over there." Celine said pointing in the direction of the city.


    There was already an orange glow somewhere past the wall, it lit up the billowing smoke in the night sky above it.


    "That''s from Lillia?"


    "Yes."


    "I could''ve stopped her!"


    "You didn''t manage it. I only pulled us out of there a split second before she let lose. If I''d waited any longer you and that girl would have died. I wasn''t going to let that happen to you."


    "Celine¡­ But we need to go back, I need to get to Lillia."


    "You can''t, we can''t. I used everyst bit of strength to move us. I can barely stay conscious. I need to feed before I ck out."


    "Damn. I can''t do much until I''ve finished healing Altria."


    "I can see that, just let me do this while you do that."


    Celine crawled up onto myp and started top undo my fly. What was this situation? I was trying to save Altria whilst Celine was pulling out my dick, but I didn''t stop her. I could see that she meant it when she said was close to copse. I would just let her feed for now and hope everything would y out okay. It didn''t take Celine long to start her feed.


    The sensation from Celine''s subus technique made it harder to concentrate on healing and at the same time my strength was being drained from two sources. Luckily, I had decided to change into my new armour before I left the inn. My potions pouch was attached to my belt, so I quickly took a stamina and mana potion before it became too much. I had just swallowed the second potion when Altria opened her eyes with a cough.


    "Uh, oh my, I feel¡­ Good. What happened and where are we?" She asked.


    "We''re somewhere out of the city¡­ Something happened to Lillia, she stabbed you."


    "I-I remember now, she had this strange look in her eyes then¡­" Altria said trying to sit up.


    "You shouldy still. I''m still trying to heal you."


    "I can feel that¡­" Altria''s eyes fell on Celine who was still hungrily sucking away.


    "Theo what''s happening?"


    "She''s feeding, there was no time¡­"


    "I can see what she''s doing. What is she doing that here and why are you letting her?"


    "Because she saved both of our lives. The only reason we managed to avoid Lillia''s attack was because she brought us here."


    "She saved us!? Are you sure you haven''t fallen under her control?"


    "She did¡­ No, I''m not, not that this isn''t enjoyable. Look over there." I said pointing to the orange glow where we had been stood only minutes before.


    "Lillia did that?"


    "Yes."


    "Shit¡­ Well, thatplicates things."

 Chapter 121 - One Hundred And Twenty-One: A Quick Refuel

    Altria stared at the glowing sky in the distance for a while and I continued to heal her. At the same time Celine was continuing to feed like nothing was happening around her.


    "We should leave the party, before Lillia follows us again." Altria said turning back to me.


    "You''re right. I forgot it could be used like that. What about the others?"


    "We should quickly message them as a warning, but we need to leave the party as quickly as possible."


    I did just as Altria said. Quickly alerting Siofra and Serin that there was something wrong with Lillia. I made it clear that she had attacked us and caused the st in the city. Then informed them that we were okay and somewhere outside of the walls and then left the party.


    "Done."


    "Good. Now you can tell me everything that''s happened with this one." Altria said pointing to Celine.


    I told her about how she had found me in the guild and what had happened when I used mytest skill on her.


    "And you think the change is permanent?" Asked Altria.


    "Yes¡­ Well, as far as I can tell. She''s been like this for days now and "Purification" hasn''t worn off either."


    "Hmm¡­ I''m not sure if we can trust her, but then again she did save our lives."


    "I know, I''m not sure either."


    Altria sat up and threw her arms around me all of a sudden, before kissing me passionately.


    "Altria, what are you doing? I''m still healing you."


    "I know, the wound has closed up and what do you expect, you''ve been doing that to me this whole time. Not to mention I''ve been watching that. I can''t hold out any longer."


    This was already a strange situation as it was, but trust Altria to get involved like it was nothing as soon as she felt the situation was safe. She started to kiss me once again and begun undoing the straps on my armour as she did.


    "Altria we''re in the middle of nowhere. Someone coulde along at any moment."


    "It''s pretty dark and besides, we''re in the middle of nowhere. No one is going to walk past. Anyway, wouldn''t it be better for Celine if you took this all the way now? She must have used a lot of energy moving us here."


    "It would be." Answered Celine. Immediately stopping what she was doing as soon as she heard Altria say that.


    "See."


    It seemed a little crazy to be doing this right now. It was one thing to quickly feed Celine a bit while we recovered, but another thing altogether to get carried away out in the open like this. We had only just managed to escape from the city with our lives. But Altria was already beyond caring after being treated with "Special heal" and after encouragement from her, Celine was going for what she wanted now. The pair pushed me back onto the grass and started removing my clothing. I was almost naked within a minute. As my trousers we off the pair fell on me and begun double teaming my dick with their mouths. Between the pair of their tongues and the and the effect of Celine''s subus abilities I was soon losing it.


    "That''s fast for you Theo¡­ Is this the effect of a subus?" Asked Altria.


    "Partly¡­"


    "Interesting. Does it work on women?"


    "I''ve never tried it before. We can''t feed from females, so I''ve never considered it." Answered Celine.


    "Would you mind trying?"


    "No¡­ For some reason I feel like testing it out."


    I knew why that was. The pair started kissing, I could see that it did seem to be working to some extent on Altria. She definitely seemed to be enjoying herself. As hot as it was watching the pair make out, I was starting to feel a little left out. I sat up and moved around the back of Altria and begun kissing her neck while my hands slid down the inside of her thigh. As I reached her pussy I activated "special heal". Altria immediately cried out.


    "T-this is too much." She moaned.


    That was a first from Altria, but I knew that she wouldn''t want to stop. The noises she was making were too enticing for me to want to. I pushed her forward and the pair of the girls slumped down on the grass. Altriaying on top of Celine, who was still busily kissing and trying to undress her. She had removed her top and was feeling up her breasts, like it was a totally new experience for her. She was barely noticing what I was doing. I slipped up Altria''s little skirt then pushed her panties to the side and pushed my dick inside her from behind, squeezing her pert ass as I did so.


    "Unnngghhh¡­"


    I couldn''t make out much more, as Altria looked back over her shoulder at me. Her face was already flushed she already looked like she wasing before I''d even begun to move. I moved my hand to her hips and pulled against them as I started pounding her. If there was anyone in the surrounding area, they would have no trouble realising someone was here and what we were doing. I had hardly been going for long before Altria came hard and slid to the side, for once she was done for now.


    Almost as soon as I''d pulled out of her Celine had pounced on top of me. Sitting on myp and hurriedly try to push my dick inside of her. Once she had she ced her hands on my shoulders, swinging her hips. She seemed desperate to do this, but it was her food and she had been waiting for days. Feeling the effects of the double drain Iid back on the grass, letting Celine do all the work until we were both satisfied.


    When she had finished, I turned off "Special heal" andy there catching my breath. Celiney down next to me realising I needed the rest and not trying for more. A few minutester and Altria stirred, she rustled around putting her top back on before joining us.


    "Once you''ve recovered a bit, we really should think about making a move." Altria said once she had finished dressing.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Aren''t we going to head back into the city and try and meet up with the others?" I asked.


    "Do you think that''s a good idea? Who knows what is happening in there and what Lillia did after we left. If we''re lucky, she thinks we''re dead and we should try and keep it that way for as long as possible."


    "We''re just going to walk?"


    "Yes¡­ I have some money, we can get supplies when we reach the next town. What about you?"


    "I have my wallet and my potions pouch."


    "Then I think we''ll manage."


    "Where are we going to go?"


    "Back to Dunshelm, for now at least."


    "Will that be safe?"


    "Safer than here. If we can get transport, then we might be able to make it there before the news does¡­ It''s in the old union sphere of influence, it was on the edge of the catkin realm. We''ll stand more chance of being protected there, if the fallout from this is what I think it will be."


    "What do you think will happen?"


    "Well after the mess Lillia made, I expect it will be made to look like it was our doing. If they realise that we survived that is. It isn''t going to look good for my mother, not now they know I took the relic for you."


    "Lillia didn''t really seem with it. She might not have realised we escaped."


    "Well, we can only hope. Then we have to think about how we travel with this one and what to do with her." She said turning to Celine.


    "Well, she can make herself unseen easily enough."


    "That''s something, but I don''t know if we can trust her."


    "You''re saying that now after what we just did."


    "I''m thinking a little straighter now¡­ Anyway, for now, we''ll put of making any decisions, let''s just try and make it as far as we can on foot while it''s still dark."


    "Okay."


    "Trust me? I don''t see why we need to bring her along with us." Celine said after picking up what Altria said.


    "She''sing with us. We''re all going together." I answered.


    "Really? Questioned Celine.


    "Yes! Anyway, I was wondering. Your transportation technique, it uses a lot of energy, how far could you transport the three of us?" I asked.


    "Not much further than I did earlier. If it was just the two of us, we could go much further¡­"


    "Then it looks like we''ll have to go on foot for the time being."


    "Then we should probably get a move on." Added Altria.


    "If we''re really doing this."


    "Like I said, we can''t stay here. It isn''t going to be safe once it gets light."


    "Then let''s go¡­"


    I looked around in the darkness the only thing I could really make out was the city behind us. I had no idea which way the road was from our location, let alone which way Dunshelm was from here.


    "Um, which way do we go?" I asked.


    "Just follow me. If we keep walking, we should be able to make one of the small towns in a day. We''ll cut across country. I think we should stay off the road as much as possible." Answered Altria.


    "Sounds sensible. Then lead the way."


    Our unlikely group of a human, catkin and subus headed off into the night.

 Chapter 122 - One Hundred And Twenty-Two: The Long Walk Back

    At first, we walked across the fields that surrounded the capital for a few miles in every direction, but after an hour or so of walking we reached the outskirts of a forest.


    "Is it going to be safe walking through there?" I asked.


    "Yes. There''s nothing to be found in here that would be a risk to us." Answered Altria.


    "That''s a relief."


    I thought back to the bear monsters as we stepped inside. I''d grown stronger since that encounter, but I was d to hear that we would find anything like that in this wood.


    "The wood isn''t that vast. We''ll have passed though it in a couple of hours. I guess a little before dawn." Exined Altria.


    The three of us entered the dark forest. For the next couple of hours, it was hard going as we made our way through. Both Altria and Celine had good night vision, but with the tree cover and only the weak light from the moon to guide us it was difficult for me. Even after my eyes had adjusted somewhat to the darkness under the trees, I could still only make out what was right in front of me. I had to follow Altria closely. I didn''t want to think about how lost I would get in here if I was somehow separated from the others.


    Eventually we passed through and came out the other side. Altria''s guess turned out to be pretty urate, and I could see the first signs of dawn appearing on the far horizon. We were back to wandering across grasnd, it was now a lot easier for me to see, but I still had no idea of where we were or where we were going. I just hoped that Altria did.


    "There''s a small town about six miles up ahead. We should make it there early this morning." Altria said as if she guessed what I was thinking.


    "Good. I hope we''ll be able to find some food and supplies there." I replied.


    "We should be able to. Last time I visited they still had a small market. I think we''ll be able to obtain everything we need there."


    "Do you think word will have reached them from the capital yet?"


    "Probably not, but either way we''re just going to have to risk it. We can''t go on much further without picking up supplies."


    "That''s true we can''t avoid it. We''ll just have to try and draw as little attention as possible."


    "Yes¡­ About that, it''s going to be light very soon and we''re going to have to join the road before we reach the town. What do you want to do about her?" Altria said while motioning to Celine.


    I''d almost forgot. Thest thing we needed was someone seeing her.


    "Celine, I''m sorry but you are going to have to stay hidden for a while."


    "But what about her? You aren''t going to make her go anywhere, why me?" Comined Celine.


    "She can''t hide herself like you can and besides, there''s nothing particrly unusual about a Catkin visiting a town. Then again if you walk in with us people will instantly recognise a demon. Things are bad enough for us as they are."


    "I can change my appearance."


    "Can you keep it up indefinitely and can you guarantee that no one will be able to see through your disguise?"


    "I can''t keep it up forever and there might be some that can see through my ability if they have the right skills."


    "Then we can''t risk it."


    "But¡­"


    "Sorry Celine you''re going to have to hide."


    "Fine." She agreed finally with a pout.


    A momentter and Celine popped into thin air.


    "She really can just disappear. I suppose that was how she escaped back in the dungeon. Where does she go?" Asked Altria.


    "I''ve no idea."


    "So, she could still be here and listening to us?"


    "I guess she could be."


    "Then we should probably be a little careful what we say."


    "I think we can trust her, but yes you''re right."


    Altria sighed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You know, you should''ve told us about her sooner."


    "I know, but I wasn''t sure how you''d all react, and I was leaving it until a better time. At least until we left the capital."


    "How long has this been going on?"


    "She found me the night before we left¡­"


    "I suppose I can understand that. You know you''re going to have to tell them after we all meet up again."


    "I know, I will."


    "Good¡­ And well, I think we should decide what happens to her as the group. It won''t only be you that will be affected if we get found out for harbouring a demon."


    "Is that a crime?"


    "Of course, it is! We''re at war with them."


    "I didn''t know¡­ Okay, I understand. We''ll decide what happens to her among the party. But I don''t want her harmed, not while she hasn''t done anything to me."


    "She did try to kill you, twice. But I understand what you mean, she did save both our lives back there. There was no need to do that if she was an enemy."


    "Thanks Altria."


    "Just don''t assume that the others will be as understanding."


    "I won''t."


    "Good. Come on we should probably get moving again."


    Altria looked as if she was getting a headache as we made our way across the fields and towards the road. I guess it was a lot extra to worry about on top of everything that was already going on. After about thirty minutes of cutting across country we joined up with the road again. This wasn''t the main road that headed to the capital, so fortunately it was fairly quiet. But this being the heart of the kingdom it wasn''t entirely deserted and from time to time carriages and carts passed by. Luckily for us Altria picked them up before they came into view. We were able to keep out of sight for most of our walk into the town.


    We couldn''t stay out of sight forever though. Eventually we reached the outskirts of the small town and from there on we had no choice but to walk in in view. Hiding from every passer by would only serve to draw more attention to us.


    The town really was a small one. It was probably only a few times bigger than some of the viges we had visited and looked as if it served as a local hub for the surrounding settlements. There was no wall surrounding the ce and just a couple of guards on patrol where the road entered the town. Luckily for us they didn''t seem that interested in stopping travellers that were passing through.


    "Looks like word hasn''te from the capital yet. Those guards didn''t look to be on high alert." Altria said once we had passed inside.


    "That''s a relief."


    "Yes, but there''s no telling how long it will stay like that for. The news wille out of the capital soon enough. For all we know, we could end up being wanted."


    "I hope that''s not the case."


    "Me too, but we should still hurry."


    "Yeah, let''s get what we need from the market and get out of here."


    It was still early in the morning the morning, but the market was already up and running. It wasn''t exactly bustling, but there was more than handful of people doing their shopping. We quickly gathered the food and supplies we would need to travel back to Dunshelm. We spent most of the money we had on us, leaving just enough for passage on a carriage if the chance came up. Realistically though we had to n like we would need to walk the entire way.


    Thest stall we came to was selling clothing, nothing fancy, but they did have cloaks that looked good for travelling and like they would serve well to keep unwanted eyes from us. They were tatty looking and made from coarse material. I could see that it wasn''t something that Altria wanted to wear, but she knew the use of not standing out for us. Once we had everything that we needed, we followed the main road through the town until we reached the other side. Before long we were out into the countryside once again and heading in the direction of Dunshelm.


    "How long will it take us if we have to walk the entire way?" I asked.


    "A week if we''re lucky." Replied Altria.


    "That''s a long time. Word of what happened in the capital will have got out by then."


    "Yes¡­ I hope we can find transport along the way. I just don''t want to try and pick up something so close by. At least if we board from further away, they won''t think we''ve juste from the capital."


    After leaving the town we kept to the road for a while. Altria thought it was easiest for us to follow the road for a bit before we cut across county. It was rtively quiet this time in the morning, and we had been a good half an hour before we met any traffic on the road. As usual Altria picked up the sound of an approaching carriage before I could even sense it. We both got out of sight in the undergrowth and the edge of the road.


    A few momentster and a carriage rolled into view. It was making haste and travelling down the road at quite a considerable speed. At first, I thought it was going to fly past without noticing us, but as it came close to our position the driver suddenly pulled on the reigns and tried to bring the carriage to halt as quickly as possible. It slowed to a stop only a few feet further down the road from where we were hidden. As soon as it stopped the carriage door was flung open.

 Chapter 123 - One Hundred And Twenty-Three: Discovered

    Altria and I quickly exchanged nces as we both thought about what to do next. There was only so much cover at the side of the road and the chances were that if we decided to make a run for it, whoever was inside the carriage would spot us. Then again, if they made a thorough search of the surrounding area it wouldn''t take them long to discover us either.


    The carriage was too close for us to make a sound, in the end we decided to wait it out and hope we weren''t picked up or that the upants weren''t looking for us. From where we were hidden it was hard to make out much past the bottom couple of feet of the carriage. Without leaving our cover we wouldn''t be able to get a glimpse of who was inside. It was only moments after the carriage door was flung open that someone stepped out, but all I could see was a pair of legs from the knees down. They walked to the side of the road and stopped.


    "Theo! Altria!" They shouted at the top of their lungs. "Are you sure you saw someone dive off the road?" They asked their driver.


    "I only caught a glimpse for a moment, but it definitely looked to be a person." The driver answered.


    "It would make sense if they were trying to stay off the main routes, that they woulde this way."


    The tension that had built up in me and Altria boiled over. As soon as we recognised the voices and could guess their intent, we both burst out intoughter simultaneously. The pair of legs walked over to the bush where we were hidden, immediately alerted to our presence and they pulled away the branches to reveal us.


    "It''s them!" She said turning back to the driver. "What are you two doing in there and why are youughing at a time like this?" Serin asked as she spotted us.


    "Sorry, sorry. We were trying to stay hidden. We didn''t know who could being after us or traveling down the road. As soon as we realised it was you, we just couldn''t help it¡­" I tried to exin in between fits ofughter.


    "I see¡­ Anyway, the pair of you should get out of there and into the carriage before anyone elsees along."


    "Okay,e on Theo." Altria said standing up and removing some of the leaves from her hair.


    I climbed to my feet and out of the bush to where Serin was waiting. She looked at me for a moment before stepping forward and enthusiastically threw her arms around me.


    "I''m really d you''re okay. I was so worried." She said as she squeezed me.


    Serin was normally more reserved than this, she seemed genuinely worried. I wondered what had gone on inside the capital once we left.


    "It was close, but we made it out. Altria was wounded, but I managed to heal her in time as you can see. Didn''t you get my message before we left the party?" I asked her.


    "I did, but well it was chaos in the capitalst night and there''s worse news. I''ll exin more once we get on the road. Let''s get inside."


    "Okay."


    I nced up at the driver as I went to climb inside and recognised their face. It was Rosa. A lot really must have happened after we left.


    "Rosa!" I said as I climbed up the steps.


    "Hi Theo." She replied.


    "But why?"


    "Serin will exin everything inside. We really should get going, I don''t like us all being out in the open like this."


    After that Altria and I quickly climbed inside the carriage. Serin slid open the drivers hatch so Rosa could hear what was being said and join in if necessary. Once we were all seated, she pulled on the reins and we rolled forward.


    "I guess I''ll exin from the beginning, although you know some of it already." Serin said as we begun to move.


    "Please do, I want to know everything that happened." Replied Altria.


    "To start with I was woken by a massive explosion, I dressed and rushed out of the room to check on everyone else. That''s when I found that you, Altria and Lillia were missing. I ran downstairs and joined up with Siofra. We decided our best course of action was to head to the guild. We only noticed the message from you once we arrived." Exined Serin.


    "So where is Siofra?" I asked.


    "As soon as she read that she wanted to check on Lillia¡­"


    "She what! But I exined what happened in the message."


    "I know and she believed what you said, but she still wanted to check. I''m sure you can understand why."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I suppose I can¡­ So, where is she now?"


    "I don''t know, I haven''t been able to get in contact with her since."


    "Don''t worry Theo, she''ll be okay. Siofra can look after herself and she was forewarned about Lillia''s frame of mind." Altria added cutting in.


    "I hope so." I said looking out the window back in the direction of the town.


    "She will be, I''m sure. She said as soon as she finds out Lillia''s condition she would try to meet up with us again." Serin answered.


    "It''s just after what Lillia did, I worry that no one is safe around her anymore. She didn''t seem in control of herself."


    "You''ll have to exin more about what happened. I don''t quite understand what is going on myself."


    "I will, but can you continue telling us what happened after you reached the guild first?" I asked.


    "Sure¡­ After Siofra left, I went to the desk to see if there was any word about what was going on. It was total chaos inside, but there were already jobs up to search for survivors and help the rescue operation." Exined Serin.


    "Hold on, what do you mean?" I asked.


    "I thought you would know this already, but an entire building was destroyed in the explosion and several of the surrounding buildings were caught up in the st and seriously damaged. There was a great number of casualties. When we left, they still didn''t have aplete count of the numbers."


    "We knew there was some sort of explosion, but we managed to get out of the way before she let rip. We only saw the aftermath once we were out of the city. I had no idea it was that bad."


    "How did you manage to get away from something that scale?"


    "We had help¡­" I said ncing over to Altria. "Don''t worry I''ll exin everything in minute once you''re done."


    "Okay¡­ Well, I decided to help with the rescue effort. There was already talk about it being some kind of terrorist attack, there was rumour of an anti-alliance faction being involved. But at that point it was just pure spection and there were all sorts of other oundish rumours going around. So, I took one of the jobs and spent the next few hours of the night trying to rescue people from the damaged buildings in the area surrounding the st. It was awful¡­ In the early hours I returned to guild exhausted. By that point the rumours had evolved, now people were talking about a split in the alliance and that there had been a fight between someone high up in the elven and catkin camps¡­ There was even talk that the queen, Altria''s mother had already left the capital. The human faction and wolfkin had were still there but there was word that they had pulled some of their troops from the front lines¡­ Knowing what I knew from your message, I was really concerned that there was some truth to the rumours!"


    "Hold on, why would the human and the wolfkin be involved?"


    "I suppose you wouldn''t know. Before the great war when the alliance formed, they were all part of the union bloc opposed to the elven forces. It could all just be rumours, but if there really was a split in the alliance it wouldn''t be a surprise if they acted together rather than alone against the elven bloc¡­"


    "I didn''t know that¡­ But I don''t know about that. As far as I knew it was just Lillia acting alone. Has Altria''s mother really left the capital?"


    "I couldn''t confirm that. Why do you ask?"


    "It just seems off¡­"


    "Do you know something Theo? I think you might have to exin what my mother said to you. After what Serin just mentioned I''m sure she is up to something." Altria asked.


    "I don''t know¡­. This doesn''t seem to go with what she told me. It''s almost theplete opposite. I''ll tell you everything that she said to me, but let''s let Serin finish first."


    "That worries me even more. Fine tell me after Serin finishes up." Altria agreed.


    "There isn''t much more for me to say. Everyone in the guild was in a panic, word about what happened or rather the rumours had begun to spread around the entire city by daybreak. That''s when I ran into Rosa." Exined Serin.


    "I came to the guild to find all of you. After I heard about the explosion, I was so worried and then there was the rumour¡­ After meeting you all I knew it couldn''t be true. So, I came to the guild to check for myself." Rosa added speaking up through the driver''s slot.


    "What had you heard?" Asked Altria.


    "Go on, tell them Rosa." Encouraged Serin.


    "The rumour was that a summoned hero and one of the highest ranking catkin adventurers had attempted to steal something from the guild. Something that was very important to the war effort and to the summoning. They also said it was under the orders of the catkin queen¡­. There''s more, princess Lillia got wind of their plot and went to talk them out of it, but when she found them, they attacked her and injured her badly, causing the st."

 Chapter 124 - One Hundred And Twenty-Four: Explanations

    The carriage had fallenpletely silent after Rosa''s words. Altria and I were gobsmacked, the rumour did bear some resemnce of the truth, but it waspletely twisted. It seemed that someone was already trying to control the narrative about the incident. Even after How Lillia had behaved the night before, I struggled to believe she would have been the source of that rumour.


    "But that wasn''t what happened at all!" Altria burst out.


    "We know." Serin said trying to calm her down.


    "I didn''t believe it either. After seeing how you all were with each other, I just knew that something was wrong. That''s why I headed to the guild and there I ran into Serin. She told me what you sent her, but honestly, I can''t believe that Lillia did those things either. It just doesn''t seem believable to me." Rosa said.


    "I can''t believe it either, but Lillia was the person that did that¡­ But why, we don''t know. I don''t want to think she betrayed us by her own will¡­" I said, with the look on Lillia''s face from that time still running through my mind.


    "None of us want to believe that¡­" Added Serin. "Rosa ran into me just outside of the guild and after speaking with her we both decided to get out of the capital and look for you. I guessed that you would be headed back in the direction of Dunshelm, probably across country and the back roads. We were lucky that we came across you when we did. Don''t you think it''s time that you both exined everything that happened? Otherwise, we really have no chance of understanding."


    I nced at Altria wondering where to begin.


    "I''ll exin the beginning up until I lost consciousness, but then you''ll have to tell them what happened after that. I mean everything." Altria said looking at me seriously.


    "Everything? Do you think it''s okay to tell Rosa?" I asked.


    "Yes¡­ You heard what she said about not believing the rumours about us. I think she''ll understand, and she''s already gone out on a limb picking us up like this, so I think it''s the least you could do to thank her."


    "Okay, I will."


    After that Altria exined how she had organised with her contact to pick up my relic, after exining to Rosa exactly what that was and why she should pretend that she knew nothing of it outside of our group. I expect by this point she was already wondering just how much trouble she had gotten herself into by helping us. Then Altria detailed how she had left the inn earlier that night, leaving me to cover for her absence while she went to obtain the item. Then she caught up to where we met on the roof and Lillia''s arrival, when she was stabbed through the abdomen.


    "She really did that! Even though we all agreed we would help Theo obtain it?" Asked Serin.


    "Yes¡­" Altria said pulling to the side her cloak and exposing the most recent scar.


    "I can''t believe she did that. How did she even know that you two were there?"


    "Through the party function I suppose." Replied Altria.


    "Then what happened?"


    "You''re up from here Theo."


    I waited for a moment, carefully considering what I was going to say before I spoke.


    "As soon as Altria copsed, I ran to her and started trying to heal her and at the same time I tried to get some sense from Lillia about what she was doing, but I couldn''t¡­ Then she started powering up for the attack that blew up the building. I might have been able to get out of there alone, but it would have meant leaving Altria there to her fate. I couldn''t do that, and as I agonised over how to get out of there, we were saved by someone else." I exined, before stopping worried about how the next part was going toe over.


    "So, it was Lillia that blew up that building and killed all of those people. I didn''t want to believe it, even if the damage looked like one of her attacks¡­" Serin said with her head in her hands as the truth of the matter started to sink in. "Who was it that saved you? That''s quite the feat." She asked.


    "Well, you see¡­" I stuttered to a halt.


    "Just tell them Theo, it has toe from you." Altria encouraged.


    "We were saved by someone that used to be an enemy. Serin, do you remember the subus from the dungeon in Lintz?" I asked.


    "The one that attacked you in your sleep?" Asked Serin.


    "Yes."


    "Surely you can''t mean?"


    "It was her that saved us. If it wasn''t for her ability neither of us would be here now and Lillia would have killed two of her friends as well as everyone that died in that building."


    "I''m d that she saved you, but I don''t understand you''ve been working with a demon, and you''ve been keeping it from us?" Serin asked, I could pick on the hint of anger in her voice.


    I knew Serin would be the least appreciative about being kept in the dark about this.


    "It was only recently, and I was only going to keep from you all whilst we were all in the capital." I tried to exin.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "How can we believe you?"


    "He''s telling the truth, it has only been since we left the town that this has been going on." Altria said in my defence. "You should exin the rest."


    "I will."


    I then went on to exin how she had hunted me down and tried to kill me once again. I told them how mytest skill seemed to turn he to our side, or at least mine. This seemed to settle Serin down a little, but notpletely.


    "You still should have told us." Serinined.


    "I know¡­ But I didn''t want to add any risk to you all while we were in the capital. At least if you didn''t know and I got caught¡­ It isn''t because I don''t trust you."


    "I hope that is the truth, but after the events of thest day I don''t know what to believe anymore."


    I could understand how she would feel like that.


    "Theo has agreed that we will decide the subus girl''s fate as a party, and he''ll go along with the group decision. Whatever that is. Even if we decide to execute her."


    "Is that true Theo?" Asked Serin.


    "It is." I replied.


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t feel that any of the demon kind should be left alone, but killing the one that saved you both, I''m not sure what to think. I''ll have to meet this girl."


    "You will, but I don''t think now is the best time or ce."


    "You''re probably right. Someone could see us out on the road like this. If we were seen with her that would be it for the rumours, we would all be considered as working with the demons. I hope you are taking that into consideration if you are wanting us to spare her¡­"


    "I am."


    "And I''m still upset that you didn''t mention it to me right away¡­ It makes me feel that you were worried about my reaction. I thought there was enough trust between us that something like that wouldn''t be a problem."


    "There is¡­ I''m sorry. Please don''t feel that I don''t trust you, because I do." I said trying to reassure her.


    "Well Theo, I don''t me her for feeling like that. I feel the same myself." Altria said taking my hand. "But you were right to be cautious, if you had told us then Lillia would have known too. I don''t know what would have happened if that was the case. Chances are that neither of us would be alive now. Your decision was the correct one."


    "Thanks Altria."


    "Well, I can''t argue with that." Agreed Serin.


    "That''s good, I was worried for a moment then." Rosa said through the driver''s slot. Where do we go from here and what do you want to do for lodgings tonight?" She asked.


    "I think we should keep to backroads and it''s probably best if we stay out of the towns and camp out of sight. Are you familiar with the way and do you know any suitable ces to camp?" Asked Serin.


    "Of course, I do! I''ve travelled this way plenty of times as well and with passengers that wanted to avoid prying eyes. I know just the ce."


    "That''s great. We''ll leave the route up to you then."


    "Hold on Serin, what are we going to do for supplies and tents? Altria and I picked up some food back in the town, but we barely have enough for ourselves, and we didn''t bring any shelter." I asked.


    "Don''t worry about that. I brought all our gear. I had a feeling we would need it. I was optimistic we would run into each other, and I packed supplies for the journey. We should have more than enough tost us back to Dunshelm." Answered Serin.


    "That''s a relief. I''m d you thought it all through."


    "Yes, now we just have to hope we can make it back Dunshelm undetected and that the situation there isn''t as bad for you as it is in the capital. We could end up being wanted by the time we arrive."


    "I have a feeling we won''t have to worry about that." Altria said out of the blue.

 Chapter 125 - One Hundred And Twenty-Five: Pieces Fall Into Place

    There was a brief silence in the carriage, while what Altria said sunk in for a moment. How could she think that? From what Serin and Rosa said, things were looking bad for us. I wouldn''t be surprised if we were going to be ssed as terrorists, by the time we arrived back in Dunshelm.


    "What do you mean Altria?" Asked Serin.


    ??


    "Well, you two said the rumours were that my mother had already left the capital and that there was some movement among the human and wolfkin forces, right?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "Well, I have a suspicion that my mother has something nned. I expect when Theo tells us what they spoke about in secret, that will be confirmed."


    "I don''t know, she didn''t mention anything about that." I said, not understanding Altria''s train of thought.


    "She wouldn''t have told you her ns. Sorry Theo, she''s very good at sucking people in. Just tell us what she told you and I''ll be able to gather the rest from there."


    "Okay."


    I ran through the entire conversation I had with Olentri just as Altria had asked me to. I exined how she had given the okay for her contact to retrieve the relic and had provided the means for it to be swapped. I detailed how she had told me that she would make sure, that in the case we were found out, I would be the one that took the me.


    "I knew that she was nning something! No wonder she asked you to keep it a secret from me." Altria said as soon as I had finished recounting the conversation.


    "I don''t understand though. It hasn''t gone the way that she wanted. I was the one that suspicion should have fallen on, not you and definitely not her."


    "I think that was only one of the oues she had nned for. She probably suspected all along that the elves might make a move like this. The whole thing was probably just a move to see how they would react in this instance. Of course, if it had just been discovered and events didn''t blow up like this, she would have made you take the fall. She used you for her own ends Theo."


    "I''m sorry Altria, but I still don''t have a clue what you''re talking about."


    "I''m not following this either Altria. Please can you tell us what you think is going on?" Asked Serin.


    "Well, I think she wanted to see what their reaction would be. Remember I said before Theo, about my grandfather?"


    "You said he mentioned some strange things when he was very old, but that everyone thought he was just senile."


    "Yes¡­ But my mother always had some suspicion after that. After everything that happened, I think a lot of her worries will have been confirmed. It''s no wonder that she had already left the Capital, she already had a n in motion in case something like this happened."


    "What exactly was she suspicious of? What did your grandfather say?" Asked Serin.


    "That the high king was able to enact some kind of control over summoners¡­ My grandfather had a recuring delusion, at least that was what they thought at the time. He said that those that had the shard imnted for long enough were able to fall under the control of the high king, Lillia''s father. He also said that all the members that signed the alliance all experienced memory loss, due to a form of contract magic. It was only when he reached his advanced years that some of it came back to him. No one had heard anything like this from the other members, so everyone just thought he was losing his mind¡­" Exined Altria.


    "But after what happened with Lillia, it doesn''t seem that crazy." I noted.


    "No, it doesn''t."


    "But if your mother has pulled her forces, we might be safe in Dunshelm, but not for long. It could mean war once again amongst the races." Serin said, clearly worried.


    "Maybe, but I don''t think my mother would have risked this if she thought that was a possibility. With the alliance forces as stretched as they are, I doubt they could afford to open a new front. Not if they were supported by the humans and the wolfkin." Answered Altria.


    "Your mother really though that far ahead?" Asked Serin.


    "I wouldn''t be surprised if she had."


    "I just, I really thought she was only helping out because she was worried about you. Worried about what might happen if we were found out." I said with everything that Altria mentioned still sinking in.


    "She is¡­ I don''t appreciate the way that she''s gone about it, but she obviously thought we would make it out of the trouble it created somehow. Think about it, if what my grandfather was rambling on about was true, then maybe Lillia wasn''t acting of her own free will back there¡­ If that''s the case, how long until something like that can happen to me? I''ve had the shard imnted just like her. If she thinks it''s true, then it isn''t that surprising."


    "But you haven''t had it inside you for as long as Lillia though?"


    "Nowhere near as long no¡­ But we don''t know how long it takes. Then again, we don''t even know if this is actually happening. We shouldn''t panic yet.


    "We should speak with Liz as soon as we return to Dunshelm. She might know something."


    "Liz? You mean the woman from the potion shop?"


    "Yes."


    "Why would she know anything about this?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I don''t know why, but she seems to know a lot about the relics and the summoning. More than she would let on to me. I spoke to her when I wanted to look into what we were told by the demon woman. She gave me some ideas of what to look for."


    "Is that why you wanted to look up our history, when you came to my house?" Asked Serin.


    "Yes¡­ At least she gave me an idea of the specific areas to research."


    "Why wouldn''t she tell you more?"


    "When I first met her, she told me some of the specifics of my situation here. I slipped up and told Lillia. Since then, she hasn''t been as eager to share information with me. Come to think of it, she always been a little concerned about Lillia. I wonder if she really does know something about this."


    "I think you''re right. We should speak to her once we''re back."


    "I want to tell her what I heard from Celine too. I think it will be useful if she can meet her."


    "Celine?"


    "The subus."


    "She''s given you information?"


    "Yes¡­ That''s the reason why I first decided to spare her. It seemed like she could tell us something important."


    "So that''s why¡­"


    "Why else would I have?"


    "Because she''s a s-subus. You know." Serin said now looking a little embarrassed.


    "I know she is."


    "She thought you were keeping her as some sort of sex ve or something. You know, plenty of men have let them suck the life right out of them because it''s that enjoyable." Exined Altria.


    "That''s not what I meant! I was just worried that she might have you under her control somehow. I didn''t think you would be doing something like that." Serin said, trying to rify quickly.


    "Well, he has been feeding her¡­" Added Altria.


    "Really?" Asked Serin turning to me once again.


    "I have¡­ She has to eat somehow and because of the effects of "purification" she no longer seems to be able to hunt. Not that I would want her too. I can''t let her starve and you aren''t exactly one to talk Altria!"


    "I wasn''t thinking straight back then!"


    "Well, I defiantly can imagine Altria getting involved in something like that. It isn''t a surprise, but Theo you should really be careful. She is a demon after all." Serin said seemingly concerned.


    "What do you mean it isn''t a surprise?" Asked Altria.


    "Just you like that sort of thing. You are always initiating or joining in withoutint."


    "You haven''t been that much different since Theo got here, have you?"


    "Okay you two, I don''t think this is what we should be discussing right now¡­" I said intervening before things got carried away. "I understand you''re concerned Serin, but I think you should meet Celine yourself and make your own judgments about her."


    "Yes, you''re right, I will. As soon as it is safe to do so, please ask her toe out. Perhaps when we make camp for the evening."


    "I will, if we find someone suitably out of the way that is."


    "Don''t worry, I think I know just the ce." Rosa called over from the driver''s seat.


    After that we rode through the day. We passed by a couple of small towns, but we didn''t stop. We were still too close to the capital and too far away from thends where Altria''s mother held some sway. We couldn''t risk being picked up. The only stop we made was a short one in the day, to rest, feed and water the horses briefly before we set on again. Fortunately, the only traffic we saw wasing from the other way and not from the capital.


    The sun had already set before we stopped for the night. Rosa was insistent we continued until we reached where she nned to stop. She was sure it would be the safest ce to spend the night. Finally, as we were losing thest of the dusk light we slowed and turned into a very rough looking track from the main road. It was fortunate it had been drytely as the horses were slow to pull us along the trail as it was. In the wet it would have been almost impossible.


    After about fifteen minutes of following the track, we stopped at a small clearing to the side of the road. Rosa pulled the carriage behind the treeline, so we weren''t visible from the track. Even if we had a fire here it wouldn''t be visible from the main road. It seemed we were right to follow Rosa''s instruction.

 Chapter 126 - One Hundred And Twenty-Six: Introduction And Decision

    After the carriage was safely out of the way. We all climbed out and begun the business of setting up our camp for the evening. As we did so Rosa took the horses to the side to feed and tied them up to one of the nearby trees. By the time she had finished, I''d got the fire going and Serin and Altria had finished putting up the tents. I was a little on edge, and after everything we spoke about on the way here, I wondered if we would be able to make it to Dunshelm without someoneing after us.


    "You can rx Theo. Not many people know about this ce, and it is hard to spot the trail from the road, especially in the dark." Rosa said as she joined us.


    ??


    "She''s right Theo. No one knows what happened to you. There''s no reason to believe that anyone is even going toe looking for you." Serin said as she sat down by the fire.


    "I don''t know. Lillia must know that we survived and even if she couldn''t tell, if there hasn''t been a response from the catkin, they must be certain that Altria made it out alive." I replied.


    "You do have a point there. Though they still wouldn''t know you were here."


    "You and Rosa managed to guess the route we would take¡­"


    "True, but we were just lucky. There are several other quiet roads back to Dunshelm. We just happened to pick the one closest to where you left the city."


    "Well, I hope if anyone is looking for us, they aren''t as lucky as you were."


    "They will have to be very lucky to find us all the way off the road here."


    "Theo is right to be on guard. I doubt they will want to let us reach safety before they do something about us. Theo has the relic and well, Lillia tried to kill me. If word gets out, it was her that caused that mess¡­ I don''t think they want that to happen." Altria said urging caution.


    "We''ll keep watch like normal. There isn''t much more we can do." Replied Serin.


    "No¡­ But we should probably leave early, perhaps before sunrise."


    "Agreed."


    "Then we should probably make dinner and head to be early." I said rummaging through my bag looking for my cooking gear.


    "We should, but there is something else I would like you to do first. Can you call out this subus? I want to speak with her before we travel any further." Asked Serin.


    "I can¡­"


    "Don''t worry, I will hear her out."


    "Okay¡­ Celine, are you there?"


    "Yes master!" She answered.


    She almost immediately appeared from thin air and jumped onto myp, almost pushing me over as she did so.


    "Woah Celine, calm down."


    "Is it time for feeding now master, is it?"


    "Not right now¡­ I need you to talk with my friends. They want to ask you some questions." I could feel Serin''s gaze on us already.


    "Your friends, you mean those girls?"


    "Yes."


    "I don''t want to. Do I have to?"


    "Yes, it''s important. Please answer whatever they ask you for me."


    "Okay master, if you want me to, I will."


    "Um Theo, why are you having her call you master?" Asked Serin.


    "I''m not¡­ I have tried to get her to call me Theo a few times, but she seems to slip right back to that. I''ve given up trying to get her to change." I answered.


    "I see¡­ Well, I suppose it doesn''t matter." Serin said before turning to Celine. "Hi Celine, I''m Serin. I''m not sure how I feel about you yet or how to greet you, but at the very least I am thankful that you saved both of my friends back in the capital. Thank you."


    "I wasn''t going to let master die."


    "And you saved Altria as well. Why was that?"


    "Altria? You mean the cat?"


    "Yes."


    "I knew that if I didn''t master would have been upset. He told me before that his friends were important to him, and he was already trying to save her from that crazy elf. I just took her with us, I didn''t do it for her."


    "I see¡­ What is it that you want from Theo?"


    "Nothing¡­ Well, I need food from him, but other than that I would do anything for him. I don''t know why, but I feel that I should."


    "What do you feel about him?"


    "Master? I love him!" Celine immediately dered.


    Serin fell silent for a moment and Altria was stifling a giggle from close by. Rosa was just quietly and intently watching and listening to everything that was going on before her.


    "Why? Don''t you feel the same? You and the cat both think the same thing about him, don''t you?" Asked Celine.


    "Well I, I definitely care a lot about Theo and he is important to me." Serin fumbled. "Anyway, I''m not supposed to be one the one answering the questions right now¡­ Don''t you think it''s far too soon for you to be saying things like that? You''ve barely spent any time with him."


    "I''m not sure I understand. I don''t think time has anything to do with how I feel about someone."


    "I suppose that is true."


    "What do you think about us?" Altria asked, joining in the questioning.


    "You are the enemies of my kind¡­ But you are important to master, so I have no choice but to ept you."


    "What about other humans, beastkin, or elves?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "They are my enemies¡­ I''m supposed to fight against them."


    "How many people have you killed?"


    "More than I can remember."


    "I suppose you do feed on men."


    "Yes, many have died that way¡­ How many of my kind have you killed?"


    "I don''t think I could give you an urate answer about that either¡­" Altria trailed off.


    "What we want to know is if we can trust you? We don''t want to be watching over our shoulders the entire time you are with us, or worried that you will betray us." Asked Serin.


    "As long as Theo is alive, no harm wille to you from me¡­ If I had wanted to hurt you, I''ve already had plenty of opportunities."


    "I suppose you have."


    "What do you think?" I asked.


    "I don''t think she is lying, and she seems genuinely infatuated with you."


    "I think so too¡­ I also think she is a useful source of information. I would want to talk with Liz before I take any of what she said to heart¡­ But it could be our first clue about the demon lord."


    "That''s true."


    "What do you want to do then?"


    "Well¡­ I think as long as she stays like this, then she can travel with us. She will have to stay out of sight most of the time though. What do you think Altria?" Asked Serin.


    "I agree with you. As long as she agrees to stay out of sight then I''m fine with it. But the slightest sign of trouble from her and I''ll be taking her down." Answered Altria.


    "Of course. What do you think Rosa?" Asked Serin.


    "Me?"


    "Yes?"


    "But should I really get a say? I''m not really a part of your party and I''m definitely no kind of expert on these kinds of things."


    "Of course, you do. For now, you are a part of our party, and your opinion is just as important as the rest of us."


    "Well, I don''t know¡­ This is my first time ever seeing a demon. To be honest, I thought they would be, um scarier. She looks and sounds almost like any normal girl. I think as long as she means us no harm she should stay."


    "Thanks Rosa¡­ Well Theo, I think we have an agreement. For now, she can stay. What we do after that all depends on her." Serin said once everyone else had given their opinion on the matter.


    "I understand. She hasn''t been any trouble so far and she''s already provided some incite¡­" I replied.


    "I''m not sure I understand what just happened, but is it feeding time now master?" Asked Celine as she started to drape herself on me once again.


    "I''m afraid not, not yet." I replied.


    "Theo has things to do around camp. We need to cook, and he will need to take his turn on watch. I don''t want him being drained for that." Serin added.


    "Aww¡­" Comined Celine.


    "Serin is right. You''re going to have to wait until we get closer to home and we can rx our guard a little. Sorry Celine, but you can wait a day, can''t you?"


    "I suppose¡­ But I am hungry."


    "You always say that."


    "Anyway, we should prepare the evening meal and get ready to sleep. We need to move first things and we should be ready to leave at a moment''s notice if something happens during the night. We''ll split the watch between the three of us." Serin said meaning Altria and me.


    "I can take a watch too." Rosa said volunteering herself.


    "Thanks for the offer Rosa, but I think it''s best if the three of us take the watch. Even Theo is barely experienced enough for this, but at least he would be able to defend himself if we were taken by surprise." Answered Serin.


    "I might not be an Adventurer, but I''ve taken watch by myself out here plenty of times before. It might not look like it, but I can take care of myself. I''m a pretty good shot with one of these." Rosa said producing a crossbow from one of her bags.


    "Let her take the first watch Serin. It''s best if we all get plenty of rest. It''s at least another two days before we reach Dunshelm and I''m sure she''ll manage. I expect she''s had to use that before." Altria said.


    "Okay then, please take the first watch Rosa." Serin said finally agreeing with Altria.


    "I will." Replied Rosa.


    "What about me?" Asked Celine.


    "You aren''t doing a watch¡­ It''s also probably best if you stay out of sight once we turn in." Replied Serin.


    "Master?" Celine asked looking at me.


    "You''re going to have to do as Serin asks. Sorry." I replied.


    "Hmph. Fine!" Celine said before vanishing into thin air.


    "Is that going to be okay?" Asked Serin.


    "I think so. She normallyes back as soon as I call her."


    "Okay, I suppose we''ll just have to trust she behaves for now¡­ Well, we should decide the rest of the order for the watch and then finish up for the night."

 Chapter 127 - One Hundred And Twenty-Seven: Interruption

    We quickly decided the order of watch for the night and then set about making dinner. It was only a quick affair and after we had eaten, we didn''t stay up long before we went to bed. After a little talk around the campsite, the three of us went to bed leaving Rosa at campfire to take her watch. I climbed into the small tent alone, while Altria and Serin both went for the other. Iy in bed for a while listening to the sound of the fire crackling and the wind blowing through the nearby trees until I eventually fell asleep.


    Sometimeter I was woken by the sound of voices outside of the tent. At first, I thought it was the change of shift, but then I realised that it was Serin''s voice talking away to Rosa by the fire. After a minute or two the pair fell silent, and I heard footsteps approaching my tent. A momentter and Serin''s head popped inside my tent.


    ??


    "Oh, you''re awake too." She said seeing that I was already sat up in bed.


    "Yeah¡­ Is everything okay?" I asked.


    "Everything is fine. I was just struggling to fall asleep, and I thought I''d check on things outside. Do you mind if I stay in here for a while?"


    "Sure, I couldn''t sleep either anyway. You might as well stay here now, rather than wake up Altria again." I said lifting up the side of my nket for Serin to join me.


    "I suppose so." Serin said as she started to undo the buttons to her clothes.


    She undressed quickly and stripped all the way down to her underwear while I watched on, until she joined me. Once she was done, she climbed in the bed alongside me and pulled over the cover. Shey on her side putting her arm over me, letting out a sigh as she did so.


    "Are you sure everything is okay?" I asked.


    "It is¡­" She answered before pausing to thing for a moment. "Theo, do you trust me?" She asked looking into my eyes.


    "Yes, I do. Absolutely." I answered.


    It was the truth. I trusted all the girls, to an extent. I had been betrayed by Lillia, but Serin I trusted the most. I had always felt that she was trustworthy right from the beginning when we had first met.


    "Then why didn''t you tell me about the subus?"


    "I think I should have, but I don''t know if I could have told you without telling the others as well. There''s so much about this world that I don''t know and when I first arrived, I made the mistake of telling Lillia something Liz told me. It cost me her trust and if I hadn''t done so, we might all be a better situation now. I didn''t want to make the same mistake again. But it has nothing to do with how much trust I have for you."


    "I see¡­ You know when the subus girl, Celine said that to you earlier, it took me by surprise how she could be so certain and forting with her emotions¡­"


    "You know she is under the effect of one of my abilities?"


    "I know, but it is how she feels."


    "I suppose."


    "I wish I could say something like that to you, I know I feel strongly about you, but I''m not sure I even know what love is. This is the closest to any sort of romantic rtionship I''ve ever had, and well my feelings are confusing."


    "I don''t think it gets any easier."


    "You find these things confusing too?"


    "Yes."


    "What if I asked you how you feel about me?"


    "I''d say that I really care for you, and I feel like I would want to do anything for you I could¡­ I don''t know if I could say if that constitutes love. I think so much has happened in such a short space of time, that it would be hard to be any more certain than that."


    "I think I feel much the same way. Can we, can we carry on like this? I''d like to find out how I feel after some time has passed, but I want to find that out by staying with you like this."


    "I would like to do that too. Yes."


    Serin smiled at me, and we both closed the distance hugging and starting to kiss. Serin smelt so nice, and her warmth was enticing. It wasn''t long before our hands were working their way around each of our bodies as wey there. Just as I started to slip my hand inside of her panties, there was a slight buzz in the air.


    "I don''t want to interrupt¡­" Celine said from the far end of the tent.


    "C-Celine, what are you doing. You shouldn''t just appear unannounced like that!" Serinined as she pulled the nket up to cover herself.


    "I said I didn''t want to interrupt¡­"


    "Sorry Celine. I can''t feed you right now." I said hoping she would quickly leave us.


    "You seem to have time to feed this one."


    "That isn''t what is happening here."


    "I know. I left to give you some space once the human girl arrived and I wandered as far as the road. That''s why I returned."


    "What''s going on at the road?" Asked Serin sounding a little concerned.


    "There''s a slow moving armoured carriage, perhaps half a mile up from the turning here and there is a search party on either side of the road carrying torches." Exined Celine.


    "We need to tell the others." Serin said, almost jumping out of the tent before she realised that she was still almost naked.


    "We don''t know that they''re looking for us." I said as I hurried to dress as well.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "We don''t, but I don''t think we should wait to find out if they are."


    We both rushed out of the tent as soon as a were dressed and hurried over to the fire.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Rosa as she wondered what was going on.


    "There''s a search party on the road. We need to get ready to leave." Answered Serin.


    "What should I do?"


    "Get the horses ready to leave."


    "Okay."


    "Theo, wake Altria and start packing."


    "Right."


    Serin poured water on the fire, quickly extinguishing it and then made her way to the small tent and started taking it down while I went to wake Altria. Despite themotion outside she was still fast asleep until I started to shake her.


    "What is it, Theo?" She asked sleepily.


    "You need to get up. We have to leave."


    "What?"


    "Someone ising. Come on hurry."


    "Okay, okay. I''ll be right there."


    While Altria quickly changed, I went to help Serin pack away the other tent. By the time she was outside we had safely put it away and were busily loading it onto the carriage. As soon as we were done the three of us set to work on the second tent. Between us we made short work of the task and within a few minutes we had most of the campsite packed and loaded back onto the carriage.


    "What do you want to do now? Can we make it to the road ahead of them?" Asked Rosa.


    "I don''t think so. I can already make out their voices." Answered Altria.


    I couldn''t hear a thing yet, but her senses were much sharper than mine. As we all mulled over what to do next, Celine reappeared in front of us.


    "You won''t be able to take the road. They''ve already reached the turning and it looks as if they''re checking for tracks." She said quickly.


    "Looks like we can''t go back that way. Where does this path lead Rosa?" Asked Serin.


    "I''ve followed it as far as the old woodcutter''s cottage deep in the woods. It continues past there, but I''ve no idea where ites out." Exined Rosa.


    "So, it coulde to a dead end¡­"


    "It could."


    "We don''t have much choice, do we?" Asked Altria.


    "I don''t know¡­ Celine, did you get a look at how many people were down by the road?" Asked Serin.


    "I counted almost twenty by the carriage and more in the woods at either side." Answered Celine.


    "Then we can''t risk going back. If they are after us can''t manage those numbers. We''re just going to hope that we can make it out the other side of the woods if we follow this path. You mentioned before it was an armoured carriage, Celine?"


    "Yes¡­ It looks very heavy."


    "Then it''s unlike they''ll be able to draw it down here. If they follow it will be on foot. At the very least we should be able to put some distance between us. Rosa are you able to drive us down there in the dark? We won''t be able to risk any light for a while."


    "I''ll manage!" Answered Rosa.


    "Good¡­ Altria, you sit up front with her and keep a lookout for obstacles."


    "Will do."


    "Theo, let''s get the rest of the gear inside and move out."


    "Right."


    Rosa had one final check of the horses before she and Altria climbed on the front of carriage. In the meantime, Serin and I loaded thest of the gear aboard. We had only taken a couple of minutes, but I could already make out light from torches someway off into the woods behind us. It wouldn''t be long before the search party came across our campsite.


    One we were all aboard Rosa slowly drove the horses forward, trying to make as little sound as possible. We rolled back onto the forest trail and steadily picked up speed, heading into the pitch ck darkness of the wood.

 Chapter 128 - One Hundred And Twenty-Eight: Fleeing In Darkness

    I leant right up to the window, trying to make out what was going on outside as we fled. It was so dark that I could barely make out a thing. I couldn''t even make out the light from our possible pursuer''s torches once we had left the camp area. I was d that it was unlikely that we would be spotted, but I had to wonder how Rosa was managing to drive the carriage in this darkness. Because of the darkness and because of the state of the road we were travelling on, we weren''t going fast. We were at least moving faster than we would on foot.


    "Do you think they will have spotted us?" I asked Serin.


    ??


    "I doubt it. They would have to have keener senses than Altria to have picked us up from that distance." She answered.


    "That''s a relief."


    "It won''t take them long to realise that there was someone at the camp, recently once theye across it though. Although, we should have put some distance between us and them by then."


    "I just hope this trail leads out of the forest."


    "So do I. But depending on where it exits, we could still be in trouble. They could be watching all the routes leading away from the capital, not just this one."


    "That would make sense. We have no way of knowing where this leads to, until we get there."


    "If ites to it, we''ll have to leave the carriage and continue on foot. I''d like to like to continue as far as possible this way. Hopefully, we can stay ahead of them. Getting Rosa to part with her carriage won''t be an easy task either."


    "I suppose it could mean losing her job."


    "It could, but I would speak to her employer once we returned to town. I''d hope that they would understand under the circumstances."


    "I''m sure that they would listen to you."


    "Perhaps. For now, let''s just hope it doesn''te to that."


    As we spoke the carriage rocked as the wheels hit arge rut in the road. We both hoped that it would be able to hold out on this ruff trail. Rosa seemed certain that it could manage, and we both just had to have faith in her driving ability.


    We had been moving for a little over half an hour when we came to a stop. When it became apparent that we weren''t about to start moving again right away, Serin and I got out of the carriage to see what was up.


    "Is everything okay?" Asked Serin.


    "Yes¡­ We''ve reached the cottage. I just wanted to check over the horses, give them a little water and rest before we move on. From here on in it''s a unknow trail to me. This kind of path is harder for them than on the road, so I want to check they''re okay." Answered Rosa.


    "It can''t be easy for them dragging a carriage down here."


    "It isn''t, but they seem to be holding up alright." Rosa said patting the head of one of her horses.


    "Altria, are we being followed?" Asked Serin.


    "If we are, they''re some way off. I can''t see anyone from here." Answered Altria.


    "Good¡­ Theo, do you think Celine can check back there, like she did earlier?"


    "I don''t know. I''ll ask her." I replied. "Celine, are you there?"


    "Yes master." She replied reappearing almost instantly.


    "We need your help. Can you check back down the road to see if we are being followed?"


    "I can. I''ll check now." She said before zipping into thin air once again.


    "That''s pretty helpful¡­ do you have any idea how long she''ll be?" Asked Serin.


    "I don''t think it will take her long. It looks like she''s transported herself there."


    "Good¡­ Rosa, how much longer do the horses need?"


    "Not long. They''ve finished drinking now, we can move once Celine returns." Answered Rosa.


    "Okay, then let''s get ready to move as soon as she returns."


    There wasn''t much to prepare once, Rosa had finished with the horses she and Altria climbed back onto the driver''s bench. Serin and I just stood there in the darkness waiting for Celine to return. We didn''t have to wait long, just a couple of minutes before she popped back into existence.


    "What did you see?" I asked her.


    "The search party has reached the campsite. It looks like they''ve realised someone was there. No one has left the area, yet. It looks like they''re preparing horses for a small group toe this way." She exined.


    "That''s not good¡­"


    "Did you see how many horses they had?" Asked Serin.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Four." Replied Celine.


    "That isn''t great, but we stand more chance against that number, than with the whole group¡­ Did you get a look at who they were?"


    "I''m not sure who exactly, I couldn''t make out any insignias, but they all looked to be elves."


    "Elves¡­ Then chances are they aren''t going to be friendly if they find us. There''s a high probability they were sent by the king, and even if they weren''t, if they recognise Altria, we''ll be in trouble."


    "What do you want to do?" I asked.


    "We move on. We can''t outrun the horses, but we can keep putting distance between us and the rest of the group. If we have to fight, thest thing we want is the rest of their group catching up with us midbat."


    "Sounds sensible."


    "We''ll halt the carriage as soon as we spot them approaching. Celine, you have good night vision. Can you keep an eye on our rear?"


    "I do. I''m not sure if I want to do that for you though." Celine replied slightly cheekily.


    "Would you do it for me?" I asked.


    "Of course, I would master!"


    "Thank you, Celine. I''m counting on you."


    "Let''s move out." Instructed Serin. "Altria, Theo, be ready to fight. Rosa if ites to it, I hope you can cover us with your bow."


    "I''ll do my best!" Replied Rosa.


    "That''s all I ask."


    Serin and I climbed back inside the carriage, and we rolled into action, heading further down the forest trail into the darkness. Celine disappeared once again. I presumed she positioned herself somewhere outside to watch our rear. Altria was busy helping Rosa up front and while Serin and I kept a watch from the window, our field of vision was limited and seriously hampered by the darkness. We just had to hope that Celine wouldn''t let us down or betray us.


    We sped through the darkness a fast as we could safely manage. It wasn''t much faster than we had been going before we knew they were giving chase. It really was only going to be a matter of time until they caught up with us.


    "What are we going to do when they catch us? Surely we can''t just attack them as soon as they approach." I asked Serin.


    "I know how you feel, but we might not have much choice. If we wait for them to make the first move, we would be put at a disadvantage¡­ I don''t like it, but if theye at us aggressively, we''ll have to fight first and ask questionster."


    "I understand, I just don''t like the idea of having to hurt someone we don''t know is against us."


    "Neither do I¡­ But if we don''t act swiftly, we could all be in serious danger. We''re already at a disadvantage, we don''t know how strong they are and only two of our number have had a lot of fighting experience."


    That was my worry as well. I had some experience now and I no longer felt like aplete novice, but if this turned into a fight, it would be a first for me. I had only ever trained againstpetent fighters, never fighting for my life against them. This wasn''t going to be like fighting against monsters. Even the demon woman, I wasn''t aiming to kill her. As much as I didn''t like it, I knew that hesitating would only put people I cared about at risk.


    The carriage rolled on through the darkness, bouncing from side to asionally as we hit one of the bigger bumps. We had already been riding for about half an hour when Celine reappeared inside the carriage.


    "They''re closing in, about half a mile down the road." She said hurriedly.


    Serin slid open the driver slot.


    "Pull over. They''re approaching!" She shouted through the gap.


    The carriage immediately begun to slow as Rosa controlled the horses and gently brought us to a stop at the side of the road. As soon as we came to a halt, we all jumped out of the carriage. I could already make out the sounds of hooves galloping towards us through the darkness. It wouldn''t be long until they were on us.


    "Rosa unhitch the horses and tie them up out of the way. You don''t want them getting injured." Shouted Serin.


    "Right." Answered Rosa before setting about her task.


    She walked them a short distance into the forest and tied them to a nearby tree. They were just out of sight and hopefully out of reach of any stray arrows.


    "You two with me. We''ll keep between the carriage and the treeline. Wait for my instructions." Serin ordered.


    She had naturally taken over the leader''s position. Neither I nor Altria had a problem with that, Serin always kept a calm head we were both more than happy to follow her. The sounds of hooves got louder and louder until eventually four dark figures loomed out of the darkness towards us.


    "There!" One of their number shouted.


    All four horsemen slowed their approach, while we all waited almost holding our breath wondering what was going to happen next.

 Chapter 129 - One Hundred And Twenty-Nine: Standing Our Ground

    We didn''t have to wait long. There was a twang sound as an arrow was loosed, shortly followed by ng as it was deflected by Altria''s dagger. I was almost relieved, there was no longer any doubt about the intentions of our pursers. Whether they were sent by the king to chase us down or not, it was clear that they meant us harm.


    "Here theye." Shouted Altria, while notching an arrow to her bow.


    "Just try not to kill them." Serin said stepping forward, her sword drawn.


    "Huh?"


    "Altria, just try."


    "Fine."


    Altria loosed two arrows in quick session. The first was knocked of course by the rider at the head of the group, but the second mmed into the shoulder of the rider behind and threw her off her horse with a crash. Seeing that we were sheltered by the carriage, the rest of the riders dismounted and approached us on foot. Altria fired a couple more shots, trying to keep them pinned down and prevent them from healing the fallen soldier.


    "Rosa cover us." Shouted Serin.


    "Will do." Rosa shouted back from behind the tree line.


    "Time to switch to des¡­ I''ll take the leader." Serin said pointing to the elf that had deflected Altria''s arrows. She did seem the most skilled. "Altria take those two." She said pointing to the injured soldier and another to the side."


    "Right." Answered Altria.


    "Theo thest ones yours. If you can''t manage just hold out until we''re done. Don''t try anything stupid."


    "I won''t."


    The three soldiers that were still standing fanned out as they approached us. Rosa kept firing arrows from her crossbow. It was clear she wasn''t really trying to hit them, but it was enough to keep them approaching cautiously and to prevent them from helping the fallen. That was all that we needed. Seeing them approach, Serin took the initiative and dove at her target head on. The elf clearly had some skills, but she wasn''t going to be a match for Serin, and she already had her on the backfoot. Seeing this made me feel better about our chances.


    Altria was the next to move, cutting in between the second elf girl and Serin, stopping her from backing up her friend. While she did this, I took the left doing the same for thest woman that approached. Feeling out my opponent I unleashed a mana wind strike while we were still some distance apart. It didn''t even graze her, she simply sidestepped the attack and approached me head on. I could tell she at least had a speed advantage over me. I wasn''t quite sure how I was going to manage whilst trying not to seriously injure her.


    Seeing me falter the elf girl sprung straight for me like a sh. I barely managed to parry her first sword strike and from there on in I was on the backfoot. I couldn''t spare a moment to nce at the others, but I was sure they were doing better than I was. Dodge, followed by dodge and block I was pushed back, without a moment to regroup or to try to counterattack. I soon realised I wasn''t going to be able to win this with my sword skills and if I didn''t do something quickly, I was going to be the one that got seriously injured.


    I dodged once more, then somehow managed to sidestep a powerful strike, then I unleashed "Disarm". The girl realised something was up right away, she faltered for moment before gathering herself. I''d missed my chance, the girl was a little red in the face from embarrassment, but I give her credit as she soon pressed on. I just couldn''t bring myself to strike her when I had the chance and almost regretted it instantly. She came at me with twice the ferocity of before and with a look of disgust and anger on her face. This time she had managed to graze me twice in as many attacks. It wasn''t going to be long until I took serious damage.


    Well, nothing for it, I thought to myself as I switched on "Special heal". The girl managed two steps fighting the sensation, her face even flusher than before. Then her legs buckled underneath her, and she sat on heals trying not look like she was enjoying it too much. The expression on her face was mixture of shame and enjoyment. Not wanting to put her through it for too long I shouted back to Rosa.


    "Do we have something to restrain her with?"


    A momentter a length of rope was thrown in my direction. I quickly tied together the woman''s hands and legs, all the while wondering what Rosa must have thought to what was going on here. As soon as she was secured, I picked up her items of clothing and covered her. By the time I looked around to the others they had already finished things up and had restrained the other three soldiers. We moved all four of them to the base of a nearby tree.


    "Well, you managed to handle her well Theo, even though she seemed to have the upper hand with skill." Altria said with a p to my back and augh.


    "Thanks¡­"


    "I''m d you managed it without getting severely injured or injuring her¡­ I''m not sure I agree with the method though." Serin said ncing over the girl that was still semi naked with only some clothes draped over her.


    "I wasn''t trying to do anything weird. It was just all I could think of at the time."


    "Well at least she isn''t injured¡­"


    "My dignity is! What are you nning to do with us now?" Asked the semi naked elf.


    "We aren''t going to do anything with you at all. We''re going to leave you here for the rest of your friends to find you and head on our way." Serin told her.


    "Don''t you think we should question them quickly?" Asked Altria.


    "We don''t have much time, but I suppose you are right." Agreed Serin.


    "We wouldn''t tell you anything, no matter how much you torture us." The half naked elf girl said defiantly.


    "Looks like they won''t talk¡­ Theo maybe you should use that skill. It worked for Celine, didn''t it?" Asked Altria.


    "Well, it did¡­ I''m not sure I''m happy doing that to them though." I answered.


    "It won''t do them any harm will it?" Asked Serin.


    "Well not physically, but they might get rather attached to me if Celine was anything to go by."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "That won''t hurt them. Use it Theo."


    "Really Serin?"


    "Yes¡­ We should at least find out if it was us, they were after and who sent them. We don''t have time to try out any other method. We should move soon."


    "Okay, but don''t me me if you aren''t happy with the effects."


    "I won''t."


    I quicky walked around the four girls and used "Interrogate" on each of them. As I did the expression on their faces changed from fear and concern to ones of expectation and warmth. I felt bad already.


    "Ask me anything Theo. I''ll tell you whatever you need to know¡­" The half naked elf girl said.


    "Don''t ask her she knows nothing. I''m the ranking officer in this group, if you need to know something you ask me first. I''ll be much more useful to you." Argued the elf girl that we assumed was their leader from the beginning. She had been silent up to that point.


    "Hey! I saw him first."


    "You were turning him down only a moment ago."


    "Don''t listen to either of them, They''re both idiots. I''ll tell you what you need to know sir Theo." Said the elf that was knocked off her horse by Altria''s shot.


    "What have you done Theo?" Asked Serin sounding a little concerned.


    "I said I didn''t think it was a good idea!"


    The tied up girls continued to argue while we looked on in disbelief for a moment.


    "This isn''t going to get us anywhere. We should just leave, before the rest of their group catch up¡­" Altria as she got fed up listening to their arguing.


    "You''re not going to take us with you Theo?" Asked the one we assumed was their leader.


    "Of course, he isn''t. You were trying to attack us only moments ago." Answered Altria.


    "We wouldn''t try anything like that again, would we girls?"


    "No, no." The rest of their group all agreed in unison.


    "We just don''t want to be parted from him."


    "What the hell is this skill?" Asked Altria.


    "I''m not entirely sure¡­ You''ve both seen the effects it had on Celine before you asked me to use it on them." Iined.


    "I suppose you''re right¡­ Anyway, we should leave."


    "Let me try something first."


    "Okay just be quick." Answered Serin.


    I turned back to the tied up elf girls.


    "Look, I need you to tell me why you were chasing us and who sent you?" I asked.


    "We were sent to retrieve the traitors that attacked princess Lillia and caused the st back in the capital. The king himself sent down the order." Answered their leader.


    "So that''s what they''re saying about us. I''m not surprised, but none of it''s true."


    "I didn''t believe it for a moment!"


    "Of course, you didn''t¡­"


    "Are you going to take us with you now?"


    "No."

 Chapter 130 - One Hundred And Thirty: Assets?

    My answer triggered a wave of pleading from the girls, each of them loudly asking to be allowed to apany us and pledging their undying loyalty to me.


    "Look you can''te with us because, I have an important job for you all. Something that only you can do." I told them.


    The looks on their faces changed instantly, their ears all pricking up the moment they realised that I needed something from them.


    "What is it Sir Theo, we''ll do anything that you wish!" They answered.


    "I need you to keep tabs on what is happening in the capital. What the king is doing to capture us and if they have any ns to move against the catkin. What the rumours are about us, things like that. So, I need you to stay behind."


    "But how would we do that?"


    "Just return to your lives like normal and listen out for the information."


    "I don''t know, we would really like toe with you."


    "Are you saying that you won''t do this for me?"


    "No¡­ Of course, we''ll do it!"


    "Thanks."


    "How will we contact you? Can we join your party?"


    "I''m afraid not. Sorry I just can''t risk it¡­ Let me think."


    "They could probably send letters to the guild. They are supposed to be neutral. If they addressed them to Lisa, I doubt they would be opened. Still, it would be worth them writing them in a way that didn''t draw attention in case they were opened." Suggested Serin.


    "We''ll go with that then, until wee up with a better idea." I said before turning back to the elf girls. "Please address the letters to Lisa Rothering, she''s our guild master. I''ll inform her what''s happening. Perhaps write them as if you were writing a friend and informing them of your circumstances. Can you do that?"


    "We can!" They answered.


    "Great."


    "We will see you again, won''t we?"


    "We won''t be able to until all of this over."


    "Then we''ll do whatever we can to speed up the process."


    "Thanks¡­ One more thing. It''s probably best if you keep it to yourself that I''m innocent. You won''t want people thinking that you''re on my side."


    "But we have to tell people!"


    "No, you''ll end upnding yourselves in trouble. Please promise me you won''t."


    "We can''t have people thinking ill of you."


    "I understand, I''m not happy about it either. If suspicions fall on you, how will you fulfil the task I''ve given you?"


    "Very well, we''ll do as you asked."


    "Thank you."


    "Come on Theo, we need to leave. We''ve already been here too long." Serin said trying to usher me back to the carriage.


    "I''m sorry girls, but we have to leave now."


    They all looked visibly upset, but this time they didn''t try to persuade me to let them apany us. They simply quietly said goodbye and waited to be picked up by the rest of their group.


    "You know I kind of feel sorry for them." Altria said as she walked to carriage.


    "Only kind of?" I asked.


    "Well, they were trying to kill us only minutes ago, so they did kind of have iting, but¡­ That''s a scary technique."


    "It is."


    "Do you think their old personalities exist at all?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I think so¡­ As far as I can tell it only changes how they perceive me. But honestly, I haven''t had a chance to look into it that much. It''s not something I want to use lightly."


    "You shouldn''t."


    Altria hopped up on the driver''s bench of the carriage along with Rosa, who had now brought the horses back and harnessed them back up once again. Serin and I climbed back inside the carriage and once we were settled down, we begun to move again. It was still dark, but it was now only a matter of time until dawn broke. We were still following the forest trail and we still had no way of knowing where it led, or if it would lead out of the forest at all. We had escaped the danger for now, but if another,rger group of riders was sent after us we probably wouldn''t be as lucky.


    "You should probably try and get some rest." Serin suggested.


    "I don''t think I could sleep right now even if I tried. Anyway, I didn''t do a stint on watch, so I''ve had some rest. It''s Rosa we should be worrying about."


    "True, but I wouldn''t want to risk anyone else trying to drive. At least not until it''s light and we''re out of the forest."


    "We''re going to have to let her rest at some point soon then."


    "I know, but every moment we rest our pursers get closer."


    "We can''t go on forever though."


    "We can''t¡­ We''ll just have to see where this road takes us for now and take it from there. That''s the best we can do for now. At least if we make it onto the normal roads without being spotted then we''ll be less conspicuous, well as long as they aren''t stopping every carriage on the road."


    "I hope we make it there soon."


    I nced back out the window, the dark night sky was already starting to show the first sign of light at its edges. It wouldn''t be long now until dawn broke. Another five minutes passed and then Altria slid open the driver''s hatch.


    "The trees are thinning out. I think we''ll be back on the road soon." She said with a smile.


    "Good¡­ Let''s just hope it isn''t being watched." Replied Serin.


    Altria turned back to the route ahead, it was still dark enough that it was hard for Rosa to see, and we were still riding without any light. I could just about make out of the window that the trees were thinning out to the sides of us, then we passed out into the open. We rode out of the wood and travelled towards a paved road once again. Finally, we had joined the highway. As far as I could tell from the inside, the road appeared to be deserted.


    "Are we in clear?" Serin asked as soon as she noticed we had hit the smoother road surface.


    "I can''t see anyone around." Answered Altria.


    "Good¡­ You should probably climb back inside the carriage as soon as it gets light. We can''t risk it if we pass anyone, you''re too recognisable."


    "I know, but what we do we do about Rosa? She can''t keep on driving forever and the horses will need a rest again soon."


    "I know, we''ll think of something soon. For now, we need to get as far as we can, while we can."


    "Okay¡­ Hold on." Altria said, quickly turning from the hatch and getting to her feet watching the road behind us.


    "What is it?" Asked Serin.


    "Riders approaching from behind."


    "What! Who are they?"


    "I don''t know, I can''t see them yet. It sounds like a lot of them. What should we do, pull over?"


    "No, I don''t think so. If we''re heavily outnumbered, we won''t stand much of a chance. Our best bet is to carry on like normal, they might just think we''re an ordinary carriage and pass us by. We''ll have to just hope they aren''t connected to the group in the forest."


    "I''d better sit back down then." Altria said taking her seat and pulling her hood over her face.


    We all fell silent as we waited for the approaching group of riders to pass us. Each of us wondering what was going to happen next and hoping that they would simply pass us by like Serin had suggested. A minute passed before the first of the riders drew alongside the carriage, I tried to get a glimpse of who it was passing, but the riders were all cloaked, and their faces covered. There was no telling if these were more of the king''s men or some other group.


    The riders seemed to pass our carriage without giving us much thought. We had already been passed by several of them without incident. At least it seemed as if they weren''t going to force us to stop. Then all of a sudden, the carriage hit arge bump in the road. The carriage rocked heavily, and Altria''s hood slipped a little to the side. It was just enough to reveal her face.


    "It''s the princes!" A voice shouted loudly from outside.


    The riders drew closer to the carriage and surrounded us from all sides. Rosa gradually started to slow us down. Serin pushed her sword a few inches out from its scabbard.


    "Get ready to fight as soon as we stop." She told me.


    "Right¡­"


    Part of me wondered if I should just turn myself in to them. In a situation like this we hardly hope to fight out way out. Even if I did, there was no telling if the others would be left to go free or unharmed. Perhaps this was the only way¡­

 Chapter 131 - One Hundred And Thirty-One: Almost Safe

    The riders that surrounded didn''t leave a single gap to escape. As the carriage came to a halt, I prepared for the fight. If I was quick, perhaps I could use "Interrogate" and turn a couple of the closest riders to our side, before they knew what was going on¡­ I wondered if it would work. Then the carriage came to a halt.


    "Princess Altria. Am I d we found you!" The voice from before said as the rider pulled back their hood.


    It revealed the face of a beautiful, golden haired catkin woman. As my mind raced, I wondered if some of their forces had sided with the king and the alliance. Until Altria spoke.


    "Ontari! It''s you. What going on?" She asked.


    The rest of the riders around us pulled back their hoods. Their number was made up mostly of catkin, but there were also humans and the odd wolfkin in amongst them.


    "We''ve been looking for you!"


    "Why?" Altria asked cautiously.


    "After the incident in the capital the queen ordered most of our troops out. Some of the human and wolfkin joined them. She also asked me to form a squad to find you, she said you would likely be on route to Dunshelm."


    "She did¡­ How much of this did she n." She muttered under her breath.


    "Sorry?" Asked Ontari.


    "My mother sent you?" Altria said clearly this time.


    "Yes. These were the best soldiers I could gather. Fear not we''ll see you back to Dunshelm safely."


    "I must admit, I''m d it was you we ran into."


    As Serin and I listened into the conversation we both rxed as it became clear that we weren''t in any danger from them. In fact, our situation had taken quite a turn for the better.


    "Are you being pursued?" Asked Ontari.


    "Yes, a group of elven soldiers. We''ve already had a run in with their scouting party."


    "They''ve moved fast! We probably shouldn''t stay here long."


    "No¡­ Are there any qualified to drive a carriage amongst your number? Our driver has been awake all night and needs a rest. We should probably swap out the horses too."


    "Yes. Just leave it to me. You can rx now."


    "I hope so."


    Serin and I climbed out of the carriage to see our saviours. There were at least thirty heavily armed riders on the road. With numbers like this we stood a much better chance of making it back to Dunshelm. They would need to send quite the force to stop us now and doing so could trigger arger conflict.


    "Ah I see that you were safe as well. The queen asked us to keep you under our protection too." Ontari said turning to me.


    "You mean me?" I asked a little surprised I was mentioned at all.


    "Yes, you are Theo are you not?"


    "I am."


    "I''m not sure of the details, but the Queen felt it was partially her fault that you have found yourself in this situation."


    I suppose it was a little, not that I wasn''t already trying to achieve the same thing. I had to wonder how likely she thought this kind of oue was though.


    "Do you know anything about my family? Are they still in the capital?" Asked Serin.


    "Lady Staphenidie, I suppose. The Queen mentioned you too. I''m afraid I don''t. Some of the humans have already sided with the catkin and left the city, but their king has yet to have decided. I''m sorry but I don''t know any further details." Exined Ontari.


    Serin was obviously worried now things had gone this far.


    "Don''t worry Serin, I''m sure they will be fine." Altria said trying tofort her.


    "I''m sure they will be too. I just wonder where they will side. Even if the king joins up with the catkin, there is a chance they will remain in the city and support the city¡­" Answered Serin.


    "Really?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''m afraid so, we don''t exactly see eye to eye on these sorts of matters."


    The soldiers had been busily bringing up some of their spare horses from the rear of the group. It meant that at least now Rosa''s wouldn''t have to pull the carriage for a while. They would still have to ride along with us, but it was bound to be easier for them. They had also found a driver amongst their number willing to take over from Rosa.


    "Here, this is Cleo. She''s got experience of driving. She''ll take over so your driver can get some rest for a bit." Ontari said as she brought Cleo over.


    "Thank you that''s a great help. I''m sure Rosa will be d of the rest." Serin said as they joined us.


    "I can carry on. Honestly, you don''t need to worry about me." Rosa said whilst climbing down from the driver''s seat.


    "You really should rest for now. You''ve been awake all night." Urged Serin.


    "But I''m fine."


    "Maybe you are now, but we''ve still got quite a way to go before we reach Dunshelm, and we''ll be needing you to drive again. You take the rest while you can. There''s no telling when we''ll be able to stop safely."


    "I suppose, but wake me up if Cleo needs a break."


    "We will, and don''t worry Cleo is a fine driver. She''ll take good care of your carriage." Answered Ontari.


    "Okay, thank you."


    With Rosa now ready to rest, the new horses were hitched up to the carriage and Cleo climbed up onto the driver''s seat.


    "Can I leave the rest to you Ontari? I think we all could do with some rest." Asked Altria.


    "Of course! We were sent here to help you."


    "Good. We''ll talk again in a couple of hours. I think we have a good head start, but we were being followed before. I''m not sure if they would try anything now our group is thisrge,"


    "We''ll do everything we can to protect you. Please rest easy."


    "Thank you."


    Altria satisfied that everything was settled climbed into the carriage.


    "Come on Rosa, you can have this seat to yourself." She said pointing to one of the benches.


    "I couldn''t."


    "You can. We''ve all had at least a couple of hours sleep. You haven''t and you been driving all night. Don''t worry we''ll manage. We''re used to sleeping like this."


    Altria sat on the other bench and Rosa climbed in after her. She did as Altria suggested and took the empty bench. She stretched out andid herself down, but it was obvious she felt ufortable about doing it. Serin smiled as she watched before following them into the carriage and taking a seat next to Altria. I took onest look at our surrounding before joining them, squeezing in next to Serin and Altria. Once the Ontari was satisfied we were all safely on board she gave the order to move out and the carriage rolled forward.


    The sun had nowe up and it was broad daylight outside. We closed the curtains on the carriage to make it a little easier to sleep. Not that we were likely to struggle, none of us had more than a couple of hours before we upped and left. The intervening time was tense and stressful. To say that we were tired was an understatement. Rosa, who had been adamant before that she could continue to drive was already fast asleep. She had crashed out almost as soon as we got on the move again.


    Feeling a lot more secure about our current situation, I leant against the side of the carriage. Serinid her head against my shoulder. I nced over and saw that she had already closed her eyes. It was probably time that I did the same. Altria was already snuggled up against the far wall and looked as if she was asleep.


    "Go to sleep Theo." Serin''s voice urged from next to me.


    She was still awake.


    "Shouldn''t at least one of us stay awake for now? I''m happy to watch for a bit." I offered.


    "No¡­ I don''t think it''s needed. Altria knows these soldiers and she seems to trust them. She wouldn''t be sleeping now if she didn''t. If anything happens, they''ll wake us."


    "I suppose you''re right."


    "I am."


    I gave in and rested my head against the side of the carriage once again. I could hear the sound of the many hooves clomping alongside us. I had to admit it wasforting to know we were being escorted by that many soldiers. If Altria and Serin thought it was safe, it probably was as good as it was going to get until we reached the city. I ran through the events of the previous days through my mind. The incident on the rooftop yed on a loop, whatever the reason behind it and despite what she did, I was still worried about Lillia. This continued until eventually my tiredness and the rocking of the carriage finally sent me to sleep.

 Chapter 132 - One Hundred And Thirty-Two: The Flower Meadow

    I wasn''t sure how long I''d fallen asleep for. I was only woken when Serin started to move and sat up. It was still light when I opened my eyes, so I hadn''t slept through the entire day. I looked over to see Altria already wide awake and looking over at us. Rosa was still fast asleep on the other bench.


    "You two finally awake then?" Altria asked quietly.


    "Yes¡­ What time is it?" I asked.


    "I think it''s about noon. Time for lunch soon, I hope."


    "Have we been sleeping for long?"


    "A few hours, I haven''t been awake for that long myself."


    "I assume there hasn''t been any trouble while we were out?" Asked Serin.


    "I don''t think so. Ontari would have woken us if there were."


    I pulled the curtains just enough to see outside. I didn''t want to wake Rosa with the light. The soldiers were still guarding us at each side. The sight of them made me feel at ease, well almost. A part of me worried that with this kind of escort, it didn''t leave much doubt that it was carrying Altria and myself. This was Olentri''s gamble. That the elven king wouldn''t risk drawing in the catkin and all of their allies into a conflict or increasing the risk that they broke away from the alliance. Once we reached their traditional territory, she would be safe. I suppose sending this unit to find her and provide an escort was part of that of that calction too.


    I couldn''t help thinking that things hadn''t gone quite to n before. Would she really have let Altria act, if she thought there was a risk of Lillia attacking her there and then like she did? It didn''t seem likely to me. Then there was the fact she was teleported out of the capital. That must have given her a fright when she went missing like that. It must have only been the actions of the king''s men in the capital and theck of a body that let her know she was still alive. So, she put together this unit and sent them to find her, under the assumption she would head back to Dunshelm. I suppose she was right then, but what was the chance of something unexpected happening again? I really hoped that destroying the evidence wasn''t more important than keeping the humans and wolfkin in the alliance and separate from the catkin. The girls didn''t seem to think it was likely, so I didn''t dwell on it.


    I let the curtain slip back over the window, but almost as soon as I did there was a tap on the ss. I pulled the curtain back again and noticing that Ontari was there riding alongside us, waving as if she wanted to talk, I cracked the window open.


    "We''re going to stop in a moment. There''s a small river a short distance away. It''s the perfect spot to water the horses and stop for some lunch." She said as soon as I opened it.


    "Great, I was starting to get pretty hungry." Answered Altria.


    After telling us what was going on, Ontari road on ahead. It wasn''t long before we began to slow and then pulled off the main road onto the meadow that the river ran alongside. As soon as we stopped, I stepped out of the carriage to stretch my legs and have a look around. It was a picturesque ce, a flower meadow that ran all the way down to the small river at the bottom. I almost started to forget that we were technically fleeing for our lives. It was a nice ce to stop for a pic.


    Whilst I was outside checking out the surroundings, the girls were inside the carriage waking up Rosa. They had been umming and ahhing about whether to wake her or leave her to sleep. In the end they decided it would be worse to let her miss out on lunch, even if she did look fast asleep. After deciding, Serin gently rocked her.


    "Oh, err¡­ Have I overslept?" Rosa asked as soon as she realised where she was.


    "No, not at all. We only just woke ourselves. We found somewhere to stop for lunch. We thought it best to wake you." Serin told her.


    "Right, thank you."


    "Come on let''s join the others outside."


    "Sure."


    The three girls all climbed out of the carriage and out onto the meadow with everyone else. By now the soldiers had already taken the horses down to the riverbank to drink. A few of the soldiers were keeping watch in turns, while the rest began preparing some food. Serin had taken a nket with her from the carriage andid it out on the grass. The girls all sat down and Serin called out to me.


    "Come and join us Theo."


    I was still taking in our surroundings, but Serin''s call brought me back to my senses, so I walked over and joined them.


    "Are you okay Theo?" Asked Serin.


    "Yeah, I was just looking around."


    "You don''t need to be on edge now, nothing is going to happen."


    "How can you be so sure?"


    "They''ve missed their chance to get you both now. There''s no way they could cover up something like this. The queen ordered this troop here and there''s too many people here."


    "I hope you''re right."


    I just had a feeling that we hadn''t made it yet.


    "She''s right Theo. If we were attacked here, that would be it. The humans and the wolfkin would have all the evidence they needed that something was going on and to leave the alliance. We can''t even be sure why we were being followed, it might not even have anything to do with the relic or what we know. They might genuinely think we are terrorists."


    "You don''t really think that though, do you?"


    "Well¡­ No."


    One of the catkin soldiers had overheard us talking and decided to speak up.


    "You should rest easy. What the princess says is true. The alliance troops would never attack our group carrying the royal princess. It would instantly spell the end of the alliance, not just a bit of strife like currently. No other group would be stupid enough to attack a unit of this size either." She told me.


    I had turned to face her as she spoke to us.


    "Thanks." I said and smiled sensing she was genuinely trying to put me at ease.


    Then out of the corner of my eye, I noticed a single dark figure some way off in the distance. They were stood on the road at the peak of a small rise the way we hade from. Where had theye from? I wondered. Out for a walk maybe¡­<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Huh?" I said out loud.


    "Don''t worry about it¡­" The soldier said.


    As I was trying to focus on the figure, I was thrown to the ground violently by Altria. I didn''t even have time to ask before the sound of the air being cut around us whooshed past, followed by the sound like a whip snapping only louder. My ears rang and I turned my face back to the girl that had been speaking only a moment before.


    "That''s odd." She said touching her face where a bead of blood had just appeared.


    Then more spots of blood appeared across her face, until they connected in a thin line. The movement of her mouth and her touch had provided enough force to make the top of her head slowly slide along the hairline slice. I just watched on in horror as her expression froze and her head fell to the floor. I was so shocked I didn''t register what had happened for a second. Altria was still pressing me to the ground as I looked around. Across from us Serin had pulled Rosa out of harm''s way too. My eyes then followed the line of carnage back to where I''d seen the figure on the ridge a moment before.


    There were several sliced bodies in the path, some were still alive and calling for help. Some of the horses had been caught in the attack as well. I still couldn''t believe my eyes. Only a moment before things had been calm and we were about to rx for lunch. Altria sat up and begun to shake me.


    "Theo, this no time to space out." She told me, her voice shaking.


    "W-what''s happening?" I asked.


    "We''re under attack. We need to move." She said ncing across to Serin.


    Serin nodded back to Altria and got to her feet, pulling up Rosa along with her. She started sprinting towards the carriage with Rosa in tow. Altria jumped up and pulled me in the direction of the carriage with her too. The four us slid on the floor behind the carriage. We were at least out of view of our assant, but I wasn''t sure how much protection it would afford us against another attack like that.


    "T-those people, are they all dead?" Rosa stuttered clearly in shock.


    "Most of them." Answered Altria.


    "Shouldn''t we help them?"


    "We can''t. If we step out there and start trying to drag the injured behind here with us, we''ll be sitting ducks. We have to do something about her first¡­" Answered Serin.


    "Who is it? You sound like you know them." I asked.


    "We don''t know them, but everyone has heard a story about a powerful executioner. At least in our line of work. Rumours of a nameless assassin. I haven''t spoken to anyone that knows their actual name."


    "Executioner?"


    "Yes, because if they''ve been sent after you..."


    "What?"


    "Rumour is that they were a top adventurer that was taken into the king''s personal service as an executioner. The kind that executes the ones that run away."


    "But we''ll be okay right? You two can handle them¡­"


    Serin nced over to Altria.


    "Did you see that attack?" She asked her.


    "I only saw it slice through one of the sentinels at the edge of the field. I couldn''t make out the weapon."


    "Damn¡­ I hoped you''d at least caught a glimpse."


    Footsteps came from behind us, it was Ontari running to join us. She was still alive at least.


    "Thank god you''re safe Altria!" She said as she tried to catch her breath.


    "I''m not sure if safe is urate." Answered Altria.


    "Maybe not¡­ What was that?"


    "The rumoured executioner, I think."


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    "Is she alone?"


    "I couldn''t see. We headed for cover as soon as I noticed her."


    I switched on "appraisal" and focused until I could see through the carriage and into the field the other side. A dark elf woman dressed entirely ck had now reached the edge of the field and was looking over her handy work. She was looking over the bodies thaty there, she was obviously looking for someone specific. My guess was probably Altria. I doubt she would recognise me.


    "Oh my, it seems I didn''t get her this time¡­ No matter, the order is not to let anyone survive." The woman said calmly.


    As she spoke, the whip she had in her left had flung forward, so quickly I couldn''t follow where it went. I could only see the aftermath. The remaining injured but still alive soldiers on the field were all decapitated in a single movement. This woman was terrifying. Altria and Serin were elite fighters, but I couldn''t imagine how they begin to fight her.

 Chapter 133 - One Hundred And Thirty-Three: The Woman

    I scanned the area behind the woman, she wasn''t alone. I counted perhaps ten soldiers in the distance behind her. It was too far for me to see clearly, but my guess was that they were elves as well.


    I quickly turned off "appraisal" and turned back to the others. "She isn''t alone! I count about ten soldiers behind her. They''re quite some way back, it seems like even her ownpanions are giving her a wide berth."


    Altria looked at me calmly. "I''m not surprised¡­" She turned to Ontari. "How many of your unit survived?"


    She nced across the meadow before answering. "About two thirds of them. Most are covering down by the riverbank or under the bridge, waiting for my signal. It was only the unlucky bastards up here that were hit in her first strike. I''m surprised you all came through unscathed."


    She shrugged. "We were lucky¡­"


    Ontari nced at me, ruffled her hair, and turned back to Altria. "Anyway, how can he even see her?"


    "One of his skills¡­ Actually, I have an idea." Altria said, pulling two arrows into her bow. "Theo, where is she now?"


    I quickly turned on "appraisal" once again. "Hold on a second."


    The woman was still at the far edge of the field, she didn''t seem to be in any hurry toe after us and finish up the job. She knew she hadn''t got everyone, so she was probably just waiting for anyone dumb enough to move from their cover.


    I pointed in the general direction. "At the far edge of the field, about forty meters from here."


    Altria grabbed her bow and notched two arrows. "Forty meters, are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    Altria signalled to where I''d pointed before. "Directly over there?"


    "Yes."


    The woman was standing still exactly where I''d indicated. Ping, Altira loosed the arrows. She was shooting blind only using my directions to aim. Both arrows shot high into the sky, before curving back down to earth. I couldn''t tell exactly where they were going tond, but the woman seemed unaware, for now. She was still looking over the bodies at the far end of the field. I held my breath as the arrows fell back to earth faster than my eyes could follow.


    Then at thest second and without even looking, the woman pulled a whip from her hip and with a single swish it flung up into the air. It cut through the arrows, leaving just the broken pieces to fall on the ground around her. What was worse, was that she then immediately turned to our direction. I knew it was impossible, but I felt as if we made eye contact as she did. I broke off my gaze.


    I panicked a little, turning to Altria. "I think we''re in trouble¡­"


    She tilted her head. "Did I miss?"


    I shook my head. "No¡­ I think your shot was on target, but she destroyed the arrows before they hit her."


    "Damn¡­ Well, it was a longshot."


    "But now we''ve drawn her attention¡­ She''s heading right for us!"


    The woman had slowly and calmly been walking in our direction. She didn''t seem to show the slightest bit of concern that someone with the skill to pull off that shot was waiting behind the cart.


    Altria looked to Serin for direction. "What do you want to do Serin?"


    Serin had already drawn her rapier and had edged to the far left of the carriage when she had asked. It was clear she was nning on fighting.


    Ontari gently took Altria''s shoulder. "Wait Altria, you should all flee. My unit will hold her off for as long as we can."


    Altria shrugged her off. "No."


    "But we can''t allow you to be caught or worse."


    "I know, but even if we did get away, she would onlye after us again. She found us here and there''s no telling how long you could dy her for. Our best bet is facing her here while we''re at our strongest."


    Serin looked over her shoulder from the corner of the carriage. "I agree with Altria. Our best chance is now, while we have the numbers on our side."


    Ontari''s face dropped. "But¡­"


    "We''re staying and we''re going to need your help to do this." Altria said firmly.


    Ontari sighed. "Okay."


    Altria looked towards the river. "Call over your strongest fighters, the rest should remain out of the way for now."


    "Right."


    Still following the woman''s movements, I could see she was still slowly strolling towards us. She had covered almost half of the distance between us. "We don''t have long." I cautioned.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ontari turned and gave a strange whistle behind us, followed by a series of hand signals I couldn''t grasp the meaning of. Four of her soldiers jumped up from the riverbank and ran in our direction.


    As they ran, Altria let off a series of arrows to distract our enemy. "How are we going to do this Serin?"


    Serin looked deep in thought. "I''m not sure¡­ Theo, is she in range of any of your skills?"


    "Not yet, maybe "special heal" but that would distract all of you as much as her."


    "Then we''re going to have to get closer."


    "To her?"


    "Yes."


    "But how?"


    "Just stay behind me. I won''t let you get hurt."


    "But what about you? Last time you barely saw her attack."


    "This time I know it''sing, and I can prepare¡­ Altria, you and Ontari take the right, Theo and I will take the left. Ontari ask your men to back us up once we''ve engaged her. The rest can take care of those soldiers hanging back on the road." Instructed Serin.


    "Okay." Replied Ontari.


    Serin gripped my arm and looked me in the eye. "Theo, we just need you to get us an opening, nothing more. There''s no room to push your luck against this opponent."


    "Got it."


    I already felt like just poking our heads out from behind the cartridge was pushing our luck after what had happened earlier. Still, I agreed with Serin and Altria in as much as that if we were going to face her, we were better to do it here whilst we had the support of Ontari''s unit.


    Serin crept to the edge of the carriage and then look back. "Altria, we''re going to have to throw everything we have at her. Are you ready?"


    Altria already had two arrows notched in her bow. "Yes."


    "Good¡­ Rosa you stay here. If things sound like they aren''t going well, you should try to run while we''re still fighting. I don''t think she is likely to follow you."


    Rosa''s shoulders dropped. "But¡­"


    "Sorry, but there''s nothing you can do to help us."


    Rosa lifted her crossbow, she looked intent on helping. "I can at least cover you."


    "Please, just escape if you have the chance."


    "Fine."


    Finally, Serin turned back to me. "Where is she now?"


    "She''s just stood there in the middle of the field."


    It was strange, as soon as we started getting ready for our counterattack, she stopped there. It was like she had sensed what was going on and stopped there waiting for us to make our move.


    "Okay¡­" Serin took in a deep breath. "Let''s go."


    Serin said a few words under her breath and stepped out from the carriage. As she did, she was enveloped by a faint white glow. Whatever she was doing, I hadn''t seen her use this technique before.


    At the same time Altria and Ontari stepped out from the righthand side of the carriage. Altria let off several shots from her bow, her hands moving like a blur. She then let it fall to her side and pulled out both of her daggers from her hips and ran at the woman. Ontari followed in her footsteps her sword drawn.


    As soon as Altria ran forward, so did Serin. Her movements were even faster than usual, and she was still surrounded by the faint glow. The woman was still stood there, she hadn''t moved an inch from the spot. All she had done as we appeared was crack a grin and watch on. Then she reached to the whip on her hip. I couldn''t even see it move, I realised she had attacked because Serin and Altria both came to a dead stop. It was so sudden I almost crashed into Serin. She had somehow avoided the woman''s whip, but it was now wrapped around her rapier. She was pushing back as the woman tried to pull her forward.


    Altria had seen this and had quickly tried to close the distance between her and the woman. Without turning to see, the woman flicked three daggers from her wrist. Somehow Altria deflected two of them but the third hit Ontari in the thigh and instantly brought her to her knees. She screamed and Altria turned and went to her aid. She was bleeding heavily.


    Ontari was pushing Altria back. "Don''t worry about me. Focus on the fight."


    Altria quickly checked the seriousness of the wound before turning back to the fight. Serin at the same time tipped her de and managed to free it of the whip and charged the woman as quickly as she could. She managed to get in close enough that the whip wasn''t effective, but the woman switched to yet another dagger and seamlessly parried her attacks.


    I was watching the entire time, looking for an opening where I could use my skills without them hitting Serin as well. It was no use though, because the fighting was too fric that I couldn''t be sure that wouldn''t hit her. Just to make things harder Altria joined the fray. The woman was somehow able to fight them both off at the same time and she still looked as if she wasn''t breaking a sweat. She was seriously some kind of monster. I had to do something, as things stood, we weren''t going to turn the tables on her. There was no way that Serin and Altria had the time to use one of their big attacks, the woman was never going to give them the opening.

 Chapter 134 - One Hundred And Thirty-Four: Fight For An Opening

    As I was watched on still hoping for an opening, the woman switched from merely defending against Serin and Altria. She parried their attacks and threw daggers at both in an instant. The girls easily deflected her shots, but they had both stepped backwards to do so. This gave the woman just enough space to bring her whip back into y.


    I didn''t see the movement, only heard the cracking sound. Both Serin and Altria had jumped backwards to avoid the attack. At first nce it looked as if they had avoided it sessfully, but then their wounds begun to open. It was nothing as severe as the others had received when she first appeared, but they were both hurt. They must have managed to have nced her attack. I didn''t want to think what would have happened if they hadn''t. Things weren''t looking good, though. Their ability to dodge her strikes would be hampered now.


    Despite that, I finally had my chance and a clear shot at her. I didn''t know how well the others would be able to capitalise on any opening I made, I didn''t have time to think it over. I just had to trust they would be able to use it. I quickly reeled off "Disorient" and "Disarm" the woman''s clothes flew off her, but she wasn''t fazed in the slightest and "Disorient" seemed to do little to slow her movements. The next thing I knew I couldn''t breathe. Her whip had tightened around my throat before I realised that she had moved her hand. I was already on my knees. All I could do was grip the whip with both hands and try to resist.


    Sein and Altria weren''t one''s to miss and opening a both sprang into action, despite being injured. Neither of them was able to move as quickly as they were before. The woman countered them as soon as they moved an inch, throwing thest of the daggers she had on her. Two a piece, each of the girls managed do dodge one, but they were both hit. Serin was hit in her thigh and Altria in her abdomen. I needed to heal them, or they wouldn''t be able to continue the fight like this. Just how powerful was this woman? I had a feeling she wasn''t even using her full power.


    With girls down, I used one more skill just as I felt the whip tighten once more. Just before I started to lose consciousness. "Interrogate", I hoped it would work. I was filled with hope as the whip loosened ever so slightly and I could breathe once again. I looked up to see the dark elf woman standing over me.


    She didn''t even seem slightly concerned by the others around her anymore. She leant down and holding my chin turned my face, so we saw eye to eye. "What was that?"


    I looked into her eyes looking for a sign it worked. "A skill." I replied.


    She grinned. "Hmm, interesting. I think you might have had me if it wasn''t for my psychic resistance. I didn''t sense anything that strong from you before."


    The skill hadn''t worked.


    She let go of my chin. "Just who are you?" She asked.


    "Theo¡­"


    Sheughed loudly. "Shame, you are the one I must not allow to live. You might have been fun to toy with."


    "Why are you doing this?"


    Her reply was t and serious. "It''s my job."


    My eyes dotted side to side. Serin and Altria were both still down, clutching their wounds. Ontari wasn''t even moving. In desperation I activated "Special heal" at the very least at this range it might help the others. I could tell by the look on the woman''s face that she was feeling it.


    "I suppose I should end this, before you create problems for me."


    The whip tightened again. I thought it was the end, when I heard a click from behind her. A bolt protruded from her chest, and she slumped top her side holding the wound.


    She turned to the person that had crept behind her, shocked. "How did you?" She coughed and blood came up. "I didn''t sense you."


    The answer came from the voice of the person I least expected. Rosa. "There isn''t much to sense from me, I don''t have any power or much presence."


    I quickly deactivated the skill. The woman''s whip was still wrapped around my neck. She had thrown all the knives she had hidden on her body, there was nowhere left for her to have more. She could still be dangerous even with an arrow in the chest. I pulled the whip giving myself enough space to move and hit my fallen enemy with all my strength, just to make sure.


    Rosa turned to me looking slightly flushed. "What was that sensation?"


    "Oh, sorry that was one of my skills¡­ It won''t have done you any harm. It''s a healing ability."


    "That''s okay, it er, felt good."


    "Yeah, it does seem to have that effect¡­"


    Rosa then turned to the unconscious dark, winced then looked back at me. "Did you really need to hit her like that?"


    "Well¡­"


    Altria answered before I could say a word. "He did."


    She and Serin had walked over to where the womany on the floor. They were both still injured but had recovered a little.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ontari''s soldiers began to appear from their hiding ces once they realised that the fighting was over. Some of them immediately set to attending Ontari''s wounds. The group of soldiers that hung back in the distance and had seemed to have apanied the dark elf woman here, still hadn''t approached our group. Even with our numbers thinned out it didn''t seem like they want to try their luck after what had just happened.


    The woman was still unconscious, and the crossbow bolt was still poking out of her chest. She was going to need some medical attention if she was going to make it. Serin stood over the woman and pressed her sword against her head.


    I worried what she was going to do and called out to her. "What are you doing?"


    Serin looked back. "We can''t leave her alive. She will onlye after us again. We barely survived this time, we probably won''t next time."


    "Really Serin? We don''t know she will and well, I''m not sure I''mfortable with her being killed when she''s like this. Maybe if she''d died in the fight, but not like this!"


    Serin gave in a moved her de to side, she looked relieved she hadn''t done it.


    Altria was already sliding her own knives back into their sheaths. "She was never going to go through with it anyway."


    Serin shrugged. "I would have. We probably should¡­"


    "Yeah, we probably should, but that''s not really us, is it? You wouldn''t want the first time you kill someone to be like this do you?"


    Serin looked in the direction of Ontari''s remaining soldiers. "No¡­ Still, what do you think is going to happen once they realise that she''s still alive?"


    Some were still healing Ontari while the others were working their way through the bodies left on the field. The dark elf had ensured not a single person that had survived her first strike was left alive. She mercilessly killed them. She clearly nned not to leave a single member of group alive. The soldiers that followed her were likely just tagging along to clear up the mess after her.


    I could sense the anger of Ontari''s group growing as they reached theirrades bodies. To be honest I could understand how they felt. If Serin or Altria had been killed, would I want to let her live? Probably not. As it was, I wasn''t sure if I would be able to stop them carrying out vengeance on the woman.


    Altria crouched down by the woman. "I don''t expect they will be happy about it. If I tell them we''re going to spare her life, they won''t argue." She bound her arms and legs tightly with a length of rope. "Give me a hand Theo."


    "Sure."


    We carried the woman to one of the few trees nearby. Altria then finished tying her to the tree. No matter how strong this woman was she was going to struggle to escape from this, at least until her allies came for her. After she finished securing her, she broke the tip off the arrow and pulled the shaft from her wound. Then she begun to heal her. I could feel the gaze from the soldiers as she did so, but not a single one of them dared to say anything, they already knew what this meant, and they weren''t going to challenge Altria.


    The woman still hadn''t regained consciousness by the time she was finished healing. Once she was done Altria threw a cloak over her and left her there. We collected up her whip and other weapons thaty about the ce and stashed them inside the Carriage.


    By the time we had finished Ontari was healed and was back up walking around. She headed towards us. "I thought we weren''t going to make it through that." She said walking over to us.


    Altria stood up to meet her. "You shouldn''t be so pessimistic¡­ But it was touch and go for a while back there."


    "I don''t know how you managed it."


    "Well, you have Theo and Rosa to thank."


    Ontari looked to us and bowed. "Thank you both. We all owe you our lives."


    Iughed awkwardly. "Don''t mention it¡­ We just got lucky."


    Rosa was nodding in agreement. "He''s right, if she wasn''t distracted, I never would have been able to sneak up like that"


    Ontari nced sadly around the field. "I hate to ask, but I''ll need another favour from you all."


    Altria was quick to answer seemingly guessed what the request would be. "There''s no need to ask. We need to carry their bodies. They''ll have to ride in the carriage, we can use the spare horses."


    "Thank you, Altria¡­"


    Altria was right. There was no way that we could just leave them here lying in the field, not when we had a way of moving them.

 Chapter 135 - One Hundred And Thirty-Five: Aftermath

    The soldiers that had apanied the dark elf hadpletely backed off for now and were out of sight. But after what had happened earlier, no one was going to rule out the chance of another attack.


    The woman had killed almost a third of the soldiers that had been apanying us. Now we had the unenviable job of loading their bodies into the carriage. We didn''t even have much time to let things settle before we needed to begin.


    There was one other thing we needed to do. Our attention fell on the woman. It was Serin that said what we were all thinking. "We need to at least try and question her."


    Altria nodded. "You''re right, we should."


    Serin, Altria and I walked up to the woman. She was still unconscious. Even if she had been healed, she had recieved some serious wounds. As we got close, Serin leant over and pped her face. I could tell by the sound it wasn''t light.


    The woman didn''t bat an eyelid.


    Serin looked to me. "You should try that technique."


    "I used it in the fight. It didn''t work."


    "Can you try again?"


    "Okay."


    I stood over the woman and activated "Interrogate." There was no response from her.


    I looked up to Serin. "It still doesn''t seem to work."


    Altria knelt down and checked to woman. "She doesn''t look like she''s going to wake anytime soon. I know we want information, but she probably knows no more than those elf girls. We need to attend to the dead and get out of here."


    Serin checked the woman and looked across the field. She looked a little frustrated. "Okay, let''s get a move on. I don''t want to wait for her to wake."


    We had to gather up the bodies and leave this ce as quickly as was possible.


    It was grim work. Some of the bodies weren''t even in one piece. I had barely spoken to some of these women, but I was already half doubting my decision to leave the dark elf alive. One of the women we had to collect the pieces together before we loaded her into the carriage, and I was almost gagging as we worked.


    The soldiers that knew them just looked on as we did so. We had volunteered for the task. It didn''t seem right to make their friends do it. As they watched on you could almost sense their anger towards the woman.


    Finally, we were done, and despite none of us really having much of a break or lunch when we stopped, it was time to move on. Ontari and two of her subordinates came to us with three horses that had lost their masters in the fight.


    She handed the reins of one to Altria. "Here, these are for you."


    I wondered if they were expecting me to take one as well. "Hold on, am I supposed to ride one?"


    Serin looked at me, surprised. "Can''t you ride?"


    I shook my head. "No¡­ I''ve never been on a horse in my life."


    She looked as if I had said something strange. "But how did you get around in your old world, didn''t they have horses?"


    "Yeah, we have horses, but most people don''t use them for transport anymore. I can drive a car though."


    "A car?"


    "Well, just think of it like a horseless carriage."


    "Could you drive the carriage instead of Rosa?"


    "No, they aren''t that simr and like I said, I don''t have any experience with horses."


    "How does it move without horses, magic?"


    "No, not magic¡­ Urgh, it''s not like I could exin how it works. It''s powered by aplicated mechanism called an engine."


    "Interesting¡­ Well, if you can''t ride, you''ll have to ride with one of us."


    Altria stepped up, reins in hand. "You can ride with me if you like?"


    I hesitated to answer for a moment as I looked at the horses. I wasn''t particrly fond of the animals. It wasn''t that I disliked them or anything, but they always seemed a little skittish and unpredictable for my liking. I didn''t know that I wanted my first experience to be sat riding for hours and possibly under pressure, even if it did mean sitting up close with Altria or Serin¡­


    It was Rosa that came to my aid. "Umm¡­" She murmured.


    I turned to her. "What''s up Rosa?"


    "If you like you can ride up front on the carriage with me."


    I was relieved to hear her offer. "Really?"


    "Yes, of course!"


    "Thanks! I think I''ll take you up on that offer."


    She smiled. "No problem."


    I turned back to Altria. "Sorry Altria. It''s not that I wouldn''t like to ride with you. I just think it''ll be easier this way."


    Altriaughed. "That''s fine with me, but we really are going to have you learn how to ride."


    "I know."


    Seeing the transport issue was resolved, Serin turned her focus to Ontari. "Now that''s sorted, we should probably get back on the road. Ontari, are your men ready to move?"


    Ontari nodded then turned her gaze to the tied up dark elf across the field. "Yes¡­ Can I ask, are you intending to take that woman with us?"


    "No. I don''t think that''s wise. We would have to constantly watch her and if she escaped¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "We might have to watch my men too... What do you n on doing then?"


    "We''re going to leave her there. I expect those soldiers will return for her once we''ve left the area."


    Ontari grimaced. "Is that going to be safe?"


    "I hope so¡­ I don''t think we have much choice. We''ll be entering the old union territory in a few hours. We''ll be safer once we reach it, I hope. If I had to guess that would be why they attacked us here, before we became out of reach."


    "I hope you''re right."


    Serin looked to me and Altria. "That''s what we''ve decided isn''t it?"


    I nodded.


    "It is." Answered Altria.


    "Then I won''t question any further." Replied Ontari.


    Some of the nearby soldiers exchanged nces as she spoke, but none of them said a word. I could totally understand that they would want to bring her with us and make her face the repercussions of what she''d done, but Serin was right. It was just too dangerous for us to take her with us.


    The soldiers did their best to hide their feelings and busied themselves by preparing to leave. I was half expecting one of them attempt to finish her off while we were here. It didn''t happen and within a few minutes we were ready to leave.


    Rosa finished hitching her horses back to the carriage while Serin and Altria mounted their new steeds. Once Rosa was finished, she climbed into the driver''s seat before turning to me.


    "You should climb aboard." She said motioning to the spare ce next to her.


    I stepped towards the carriage. "Right."


    I shot onest nce to the tree at the side of the field where the dark elf was still restrained. As far as I could tell she was still unconscious. Then I climbed on and sat next to Rosa.


    "Thanks for letting me ride next to you¡­ To tell you the truth, I was a little nervous about riding a horse for the first time." I told her.


    Sheughed and waved her hands in front of her. "Don''t worry about it. I could tell. I remember the first time I rode. I wouldn''t have wanted it to be a long trip like this, that''s why I offered."


    "I think I''ll be much morefortable sat up here."


    Just then Altria rode alongside the carriage. "You''ll be morefortable snuggled up to Rosa, eh?"


    "I didn''t mean it like that!"


    Altria burst outughing. "I know. I just wanted to see your face when I said that."


    "Thanks¡­"


    Altria stoppedughing as quickly as she had started. It was just a brief interlude to the grim mood around us. I''m not sure what Rosa made of Altria''s joke, but she acted as if nothing had happened and continued to prepare to leave.


    Serin joined us at the other side of the carriage, it seemed we were ready to set off.


    Altria had onest look around and then rode up to where Ontari was waiting. "Are you ready to leave?" She asked her.


    Ontari gripped her reins and nodded. "Yes, we were waiting on you."


    "Then let''s head out."


    Ontari gave the signal to her men, and we set out. It was a little bumpy while we rode over the field, but once we joined the road again it was smooth enough. We were soon over the small bridge, and I took onest nce behind us before the fields passed into the distance.


    I could just about make out the figure tied to the tree. There was no sign of the other soldiers returning yet, but I knew it was just a matter of time. I hoped we had done the right thing, and we would make it back to Dunshelm without running into her again.


    Once we were out of sight, I decided to spark up a conversation with Rosa. "How long do you think it will take us to reach the city?"


    "That depends on how often we stop. It''s just under a day and half ride non-stop. We''ll have to rest the horses at least once though."


    "I just want to get back there as quickly as possible, after everything that''s happened."


    "Me too."


    "I expect we''ll travel as far as we can before we rest and maybe stop for a few hours in the night. I think everyone wants to get there as quickly as possible." Serin said in a reassuring tone as she rode alongside.


    "Do you think we''ll make it unhindered?" I asked.


    "The territory up ahead will be a lot friendlier to us. I don''t think we''ll encounter any problems."


    "I really hope so."


    We rode though the day for hours before we stopped and even when we did it was just a brief affair. Just long enough for us to feed the horses and stretch our legs. Unlike in the morning there was no attempt to rest, and everyone was on edge until we were on the way once again.


    Fortunately for us, it was an uneventful stop, and we were soon on our way. We didn''t stop again until well after it was dark. By that time, we were much closer to Dunshelm, and I could tell by the reactions of the soldiers around us, that they all felt much safer here.


    It was too dark for me to be able tell much about the ce when we finally came to a halt for the evening. I tried to peer into the darkness and a get a grasp of our surroundings. At the best I could tell was that there was arge t area at the side of the road with some trees some way back.


    Rosa looked at me, she seemed to sense my unease. "Don''t worry, I know this ce. It''s regrly used by travellers on the road. This area is pretty safe."


    "Thanks."


    "We''ll only have about six hours before we reach Dunshelm tomorrow."


    "That''s reassuring."


    After we stopped, we both climbed off the carriage. I left Rosa to tend to the horses and went to join Serin and Altria.

 Chapter 136 - One Hundred And Thirty-Six: Back To Town

    When I joined Serin and Altria, they had both already dismounted and tied their horses against a nearby tree. One of the soldiers under Ontari had arrived to feed them, so we left to help set the camp.


    It was just as Rosa had said, this ce was a regrly used campsite at the side of the road. There was a fire pit surrounded by severalrge logs in the centre of the area. The three of us sat there while we decided what to do next.


    Altria let out a sigh as she stretched out her arms. "Ah, am I d to be out of the saddle."


    Serin shuffled trying to getfortable on the floor. "Me too! It''s been a while since I''ve ridden that far without a break."


    I was nodding in agreement, even if I''d had a seat on the driver''s bench. "I''m d I was on the carriage. I''m not sure I would have coped on a horse for that long."


    Serin looked at me and gave an encouraging smile. "I''m sure you would have managed."


    "Maybe¡­ Shouldn''t we set up the tents?"


    "Not tonight. We''ll sleep in the open. The weather looks as if it will stay fine and that way, we''ll be able to leave at a moment''s notice."


    "We''ll be more aware of our surroundings too." Added Altria.


    "Sounds good to me. I like sleeping under the stars. I suppose we''ll have extra watchers tonight?" I asked.


    "Yes, we''ll probably leave three people a time on watch. Let''s see how Ontari wants to organise it though." Answered Altria.


    "In the meantime, let''s build up a fire and make some food." Serin said whilst reaching for the cooking gear in her bag.


    "Sounds good to me, I''m starving!"


    I went to gather some wood at the edge of the field with Altria, when we returned half of the soldiers were sat around the fire pit, the rest were tending to the horses and setting watch around the campsite.


    The mood was still awful. This was nothing like any of the previous nights I had spent camping with the girls. The soldiers barely spoke, and we felt out of ce trying to pass the time enjoyably.


    Once we had eaten, we soon went to bed. It wasn''tte, but none of us had any problem falling asleep. We had only gotten a few hours in the previous day.


    Apart from taking our turns on watch, I think we all slept through the night. It was an uneventful night, and nothing approached our camp, we made it through to the morning without a single incident.


    Most of the camp was awake shortly after dawn and despite the quiet night, everyone was in a hurry to set off again. We all wanted to reach Dunshelm as quickly as possible. Within an hour of waking, we were back on the road.


    The mood on the road was slightly better. Serin and Altria rode alongside the carriage, while the solders rode some way up ahead or behind us. We were able to talk normally once again and the next couple of hours passed quickly.


    As the time passed, I started to think that things were unusually busy on the road. Admittedly I didn''t have much experience on this road, but we had seen several carriages pass hurriedly, what looked to be messengers on horseback passed us in either direction and a troop of solders had all passed. I started to think something was up.


    I turned to Rosa. "Is this route normally this busy?"


    She shook her head. "No, it isn''t¡­ Actually, I''ve never seen it like this before."


    "I wonder why it''s so busy then?"


    "I have no idea."


    Serin drew closer to the side of the carriage. "Something is definitely up."


    "What do you think it is?"


    "I don''t know, but the soldiers look unsettled by the movements. Let''s just hope it isn''t anything too serious. We won''t find out until we reach the city."


    The traffic didn''t decrease as we travelled through the morning. We were passed in either direction several times, and our disquiet only increased as we drew closer to the city. The soldiers up ahead of us had been discussing their concern as we rolled up the city gates.


    We had been travelling all morning and it was a little after twelve when we arrived. There was clearly an increased guard at the gates, what was less obvious was that their number wasprised entirely of catkin, humans and wolfkin.


    We briefly stopped at the gate as the guard checked us, but we were swiftly allowed inside once they realised who we were.


    Once inside, it was clear that things weren''t running like normal. The streets were strangely quiet for here, even aftering from the capital. There were still people going about their business, but they hurried as they did so. There was no one just out for a stroll around the city.


    We hadn''t travelled far inside when Ontari fell back to speak with us. "Where will you head to first?"


    "Hmm¡­" Altria mused while looking at us. "I''m sure we all want to make a few stops, but I think we should call into the guild first and see what thew situation is. What do you think?"


    Serin was nodding in agreement. "I think that''s a good idea."


    I shrugged, not too worried where we went first. "Sure, the guild first."


    I did want to speak to Liz, and tell her everything that had happened as soon as possible, but I couldn''t argue with going to the guild first. We needed to find out exactly what was going on here.


    Altria turned back to Ontari. "The guild it is."


    "We''ll escort you there. Then we''ll have to take our leave."


    "Of course."


    While Ontari rode along next to the carriage, I decided to ask about their next steps. "Where will you go to after this Ontari?"


    "To the city barracks. We''ll need to report in. I expect our orders will be waiting for us and we need to deal with them." Answered Ontari motioning to the carriage. "Will you be able to lend us the transport there Rosa?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Of course, I can." She smiled. "Once we''ve left the others at the guild, I''ll follow you there."


    "Thank you."


    Ontari rode back to the front of our group and told the soldiers where we were heading. Within a few minutes we found ourselves in therge square in front of the guild building. Serin and Altria dismounted from their steeds and handed the reins back to one of Ontari''s soldiers.


    Ontari stopped and climbed down from her horse. "Well, we''ll leave you here. Despite what happened, it was good to see you again Altria."


    "You too Ontari."


    Ontari looked to the rest of us. "I was d to have met you all too, and I''m d we were able to deliver you all here safely."


    "Thank you Ontari, we are in your debt." Replied Serin.


    "Think nothing of it. It was an honour to be of help¡­ Forgive me, we have to visit the barracks and report what happened out on the road. I hope we meet again."


    "If you have time, call in and see me before you leave." Replied Altria.


    Ontari nodded with a smile. "I will."


    As the soldiers prepared to leave, I climbed off Rosa''s carriage.


    Rosa took up her reins, ready to leave. "Well, I should follow them now."


    I looked up to the carriage. "Thanks for everything Rosa."


    "Please, I was just d I was able to do something to help."


    "You saved our lives, I''m sure!"


    She blushed a little. "I don''t know about that¡­"


    "It''s true, we would have been in a tight spot without you." Added Altria.


    "If you can,e to the guild once you''ve finished. We''ll treat you to dinner. It''s the least we can do."


    "Thanks Altria. I''ll try to drop in once I''ve finished. It might be some time. I''m going to have to drop by thepany and exin what happened¡­"


    She looked worried.


    "If you have any trouble,e straight to me. I''ll make sure to set them straight." Altria said instantly recognising the source of her concern. "We''ll wait for you in the guild."


    "Thank you¡­ Well, I should go."


    We waved goodbye as pulled away and followed the soldiers in the direction of the city''s barracks. Once they were out of sight, we climbed the steps to the guild and headed inside.


    It was strangely quiet inside the hall, it wasn''t empty, but there were far less adventurers eating, drinking, and making merrypared to usual.


    There were two girls manning the desk, I recognised one of them. It was Jules and as soon as she realised who it was that had walked in, she lifted the desk hatch and ran out to meet us.


    She flung her arms around me. "Theo you''re alive!"


    I was slightly taken aback by her reaction. "Yeah, I am¡­ Why wouldn''t I be?"


    She eased up her hug. "Well, there''s already been news from the capital. There were rumours that you were involved¡­" She stepped back and nced at the rest of the group. "Lillia isn''t with you. Does that mean that it''s true?"


    I looked at the others, then tuned back to Jules. "I don''t know what it is you''ve heard, so I don''t know how to answer that."


    She looked worried, pausing for a moment before she answered. "There''s two versions circting. One is that you stole something from the guild and when the princess tried to stop you¡­ Well, I don''t want to believe you caused all of that."


    "I didn''t!"


    She was shaking her head. "No, I didn''t believe it."


    "Thank you."


    "The other version was that Lillia attacked you and Altria. That she went wild and caused that disaster. Is that what happened?"


    "Neither of those rumours are true¡­ Lillia was involved, but she wasn''t herself."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I don''t know what happened, not yet¡­"


    Serin stepped in. "I''m sorry Jules, Theo can''t exin any more. None of us can, we don''t know what''s really going on yet."


    "I see. Then it is that bad¡­" She half turned to the reception. "You should alle to the desk. I expect the master will want to speak with you."

 Chapter 137 - One Hundred And Thirty-Seven: Trust Me

    We did as Jules suggested and followed her to the front desk. We had wanted to check in at the guild first to find out they of thend anyway. The other girl who had been behind the desk with Jules had stepped out into the back room as we arrived. She appeared through the side door as Jules made her way through the desk.


    She turned to Jules. "Can you take them upstairs? The boss wants to see them right away."


    Jules looked a little awkward. "Right now? They''ve only just returned, they haven''t event had chance for a drink yet."


    "She insisted."


    "Okay¡­" Jules turned to us. "Is that okay with you all?"


    Serin nodded with a smile. "Yes, that''s fine. We wanted to talk with her anyway."


    "I''ll show you up. Follow me."


    Jules lifted the hatch to the front desk and the three of us followed her into the back room and upstairs to the offices. Lisa''s office was the third door along, and Jules knocked as we stopped outside.


    "Yes?" Asked a voice from inside.


    "I''ve brought them up as you requested." Answered Jules.


    "Send them in. Thanks."


    Jules pushed the door open and held it while motioning for us to step inside. Serin strode in and Altria and I followed in behind her.


    As Jules was closing the door, she turned to me. "I''ll see youter."


    Lisa was sat at the far end of the room behind herrge wooden desk. There was a bottle of something that looked like whiskey standing on her desk. She had already helped herself to a ss before we had arrived.


    As we stepped inside, Lisa ced her ss down on the desk. "You made it back."


    Serin made a gesture with her hands. "Somehow."


    Lisa motioned to the empty chairs. "Don''t just stand there. Take a seat."


    We did just as she asked and sat down.


    Lisa waited until we were settled down. "Well, a lot has happened since west spoke."


    "It has¡­" Replied Serin.


    Lisa slumped in her chair. "I''ve barely had a moment''s rest thest couple of days, ever since that incident that you all seem to have been caught up in. Do you have any idea just how many people have been getting in contact with me?"


    "I expect there have been many."


    "Yes. They were all expecting you to return here after you vanished from the capital, and it seems they were right."


    "We didn''t have anywhere else to go."


    "No¡­ I suppose you think you''re safe here?" There was a hint of danger in her question.


    "Safer than where we were."


    "I''ve already been contacted by the head of the guild, or perhaps it''s the head of the alliance guild now¡­ There is already a quest out for your capture, alive, except for Theo that is. Seems there is already a price on the hero''s head. They''ve requested that I honour it¡­"


    "Lisa you wouldn''t!" Serin said clearly rmed.


    "I would at least interview you before I decided what to do. Whatever I decide will put the city''s guild in an awkward position."


    "You can''t really be considering turning us over to them?" Asked Altria.


    "I said I would hear you out before I decided what to do. This city''s guild hasn''t picked a side yet. The mayor wants us to stand with the queen, and possibly the union if the other races follow her lead. The guild wants us to keep our allegiance to the alliance. Whichever side I pick we stand to lose a lot, but what really bothers me is that I don''t have a clue as to how things came to be like this. Seeing that Lillia isn''t with you I can guess that the rumours are at least partly true."


    "I expect you heard from my mother too?" Asked Altria.


    "Yes, and oddly enough before news of this broke."


    "That doesn''t surprise me."


    "I need you all to exin to me what the hell is going on here. The catkin has broken off from the alliance, the humans and the wolfkin look set to follow them. We''re almost on the brink of war with what were our allies just days before and I''ve been given two opposing stories from each side."


    It was Serin that answered. "We don''t know much more than you. I don''t know how it came to this."


    "Then at least tell me what you do know. Tell me everything that happened in the capital that night. You know the one I''m talking about."


    "Sure, we were going to tell you anyway." Answered Altria.


    After that Altria and I ran through the events of that night with Lisa. We told her everything, including the parts about Celine. At first, I was worried about confiding in Lisa, but the girls decided it was for the best. She had a big decision to make, and if we kept anything from her, she was less likely toe down on our side. It was clear Lisa could barely believe what we were telling her.


    Lisa fixed her gaze on me. "So, you stole your relic, with the aid of Altria and got into a fight with Lillia when she tried to stop you taking it? That''s what caused that disaster in the city."<novelnext></novelnext>


    I could feel myself squirming under the intense gaze. "Like we said it wasn''t like that. Lillia was¡­"


    "That''s your side of the story."


    "He''s telling the truth. Lillia wasn''t herself." Altria spoke up.


    "You''re hardly any less biased."


    "Why would my mother have pulled the catkin from the alliance, if Theo had stolen his relic and attacked Lillia? She aided us, and it seems that she knew something like this was going to happen. There''s more going on here than any of us know."


    "You want me to believe that Lillia was under some unknown party''s control?"


    "That''s what we think."


    "You''re going to need proof."


    "If you had seen her, you would believe us."


    "Perhaps, but I wasn''t."


    "Are you really considering having the city guild oppose the city and the queen?"


    Lisa mmed her ss down on the desk. "I''m going to take the side I believe is right, no matter the cost."


    "Everything we''ve told you is the truth. Have we ever deceived you before?" Asked Altria.


    "Not as far as I know¡­ But you''ve admitted to stealing this relic from the guild vault, and then you tell me that you''ve been working with a demon and that Lillia was under some kind of mind control. You do understand how that sounds, don''t you?"


    "I do¡­ As much as I hate to admit it, that demon saved our lives. We wouldn''t have escaped otherwise. Then the relic, if we hadn''t taken it Theo''s life would always be in the bnce at the whims of the guild masters. I don''t regret helping him and I''ll never believe Lillia would do that of her own will."


    "What? How can an artifact be connected to him? He hasn''t long arrived in our world."


    "You don''t know?"


    From Lisa''s reaction it seemed as if she was genuinely surprised. "I don''t know what the relic is. All I was told is that they are vital to the alliance."


    "That''s true, because that''s how they summon the heroes. Their bodies are killed in their own world, and their soul is brought here and bound to a relic. If the relic is destroyed, then the hero dies here as well. Many of them have lost their lives this way."


    "I have no way of knowing that is true either."


    "It''s the truth!"


    "So, you say¡­" Lisa turned to me. "Do you trust me, Theo?" She asked.


    "I''d like to."


    "If you want me to trust you, you''ll need to give me something to work with. Please hand me your relic."


    "You want to see my relic?"


    "Yes. If I''m to believe this story of yours, I''ll at least need to inspect it."


    "Okay¡­"


    I began fumbling around in my item pouch. I wasn''t entirely sure that this was a good idea, but I knew we had to do something to get Lisa on our side. We needed Lisa to trust us if we wanted to be able to stay in Dunshelm. This was the first step.


    I pulled out the strange looking ss ball and stepped towards the desk to hand it to Lisa.


    Serin ced a hand on my arm. "Theo, you don''t have to."


    "It''s okay, I want Lisa to trust us. I''ll show her the same."


    I passed Lisa the relic.


    She took it in her hand and smiled. "Thank you, Theo."


    I sat back down.


    Lisa held the relic in her hand and looked over it intently. "Hmm¡­ It definitely appears to be a magical item of some description. It seems fragile." Lisa said as she held it in the palm of her hand. "I suppose there is only one way to tell if you are telling me the truth."


    Lisa mmed down the relic on the desk. I winced as she did so, but it appeared to be unharmed. I breathed a sigh of relief. It hadn''t only startled me, both Altria and Serin had jumped to their feet.


    "Calm down Girls, I doubt it would break that easily¡­" Lisa got to her feet. "But perhaps this would."


    She moved so quickly that it was almost blur. Before I knew it, she had picked up a heavy sword from the side of her desk and had lifted it above her head.. It was already travelling down towards my relic.

 Chapter 138 - One Hundred And Thirty-Eight: Scramble

    Serin and Altria had both drawn their weapons almost as fast as Lisa and dived across the desk towards Lisa. I just held my breath as her sword crashed down into the desk. She had missed the relic by millimetres. The relic rolled to the side of the desk as she easily side stepped both Altria and Serin.


    Lisa picked it up once more before it fell off the edge and begunughing. "Well, with a reaction like that, I can say at least you believe what you''re telling me. I doubt you could fake it that convincingly."


    Serin was still clutching her rapier and ready to pounce. "You were just testing us?"


    "I had to be sure. You can put those away now." Lisa said pointing to their drawn weapons.


    Serin lowered her de. "That could have gone seriously wrong you know!"


    "I know. I wasn''t expecting you to react quite so violently. Well, I can tell you are a tightly knit party at least."


    Lisa stepped around the desk and walked over to where I was sat on the sofa, relic in hand. "Here Theo. I''m sorry I had to do that." She said passing me back the relic.


    I took it from her hand. "I thought I was a goner for a moment then¡­ But I had a feeling you needed to do it, if you were going to believe us."


    "I did."


    "Does that mean that you believe us now?"


    "Well, it''s a lot to take in and I think there is more I need exining to me before I take everything at your word. I don''t think you were lying about the relic. You and the others believe your life is linked to it, that much is clear."


    Altria interrupted. "You could have just believed us from the beginning!"


    "I have to be sure. Then there''s this business about Lillia. I''m not sure I can believe she was being mind controlled¡­"


    "Something was definitely up!"


    "You''re starting to sound a little like your mother now."


    Altria pouted at the mention. "I am not! Just because you two know each other."


    "Lillia was acting strange, Altria is right. She didn''t seem to be in control of herself." I said trying to lend weight to the argument.


    "Perhaps. Lillia has always been loyal to her father. I can''t recall a time she has disobeyed an order. Are you sure you aren''t overestimating your importance to her?"


    "No¡­ Maybe. No, it''s not just me, she was crying. I felt she was trying to hold back. Maybe she hasn''t disobeyed before for the same reasons."


    Lisa scratched her head. "Mind control, linked to the summoning ritual?"


    "That''s our only lead, but we aren''t the first to think that."


    "No Altria''s mother has mentioned it to me before. To be honest I thought she was joking about taking any of that seriously, but this situation we''re in now means that she wasn''t. I still can''t say I believe it, but if she''s willing to risk war withdrawing from the alliance, then she must be serious."


    "We need to find more out about the relics. We need to speak to Liz."


    She tilted her head quizzically. "Liz? You mean the half elf from the potion shop?"


    I nodded. "Yes."


    "Hmm, I''m not surprised she knows something of this. If you want to speak with her, you''ll need to be quick. That''s if she''s still in town."


    "Why wouldn''t she be here?"


    "Didn''t you notice when you passed through town? Most of the elf poption have left or are leaving already. I suppose they don''t feel it will be safe for them to stay here. I doubt that it is any different for a half elf."


    I quickly got to my feet. "We should go now!"


    "Hold on. I''ll send someone to call her here." Lisa said pulling on a cord next to her desk. "I still feel there is information I''m missing from you. I''d like you to fill me in on everything you''ve found out before I let you go."


    "Hmm, okay if you say so."


    "We can, but I''m still not happy about what you did earlier. That was a cruel test!" Comined Serin.


    "I''m sorry. Look, I''ll make it up to you. We''re all on the same page now."


    "Does the mean you''re going to side with the catkin?" Asked Altria.


    "Yes¡­"


    As Lisa spoke there was a knock at the door.


    "Come in." Answered Lisa.


    The door slowly opened.


    "You called for assistance?" Asked the girl who had been downstairs at the front desk with Jules earlier.


    "Yes, I need you to find someone and request their presence here."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Of course, who is it?"


    "Liz, that runs the potion shop. Do you know who she is?"


    "Yes."


    "Good, then please find her and tell her that I would like to speak to her with Theo''s party. Tell her it''s urgent."


    "Right, I''ll head there right away."


    "Thanks."


    The girl left the room and closed the door behind her.


    I looked toward Lisa. "You know, this isn''t exactly my party."


    She shrugged. "That may be, but I have a feeling that if your name is mentioned she is more likely toe to my call¡­"


    "I''m not so sure."


    "We''ll soon see."


    "Have you had many dealings with Liz before, Lisa?" Asked Serin.


    "No, not really. Obviously, many of our adventurers frequent her potion shop, but I have surprisingly little information on her. It''s strange for someone that has been in town for so long. She is quite mysterious. I know nothing of what she did before she came here and not because I haven''t enquired."


    It wasn''t just me that Lisa had looked into. She seemed to be the kind of person that like to look into every person that she had dealings with, at least professionally. I suppose that was part of her job.


    Serin seemed to think it over for a moment. "She definitely is mysterious. I suppose I''ve been buying potions from her for years, yet I know very little about her. I definitely didn''t know she was an expert in these matters like Theo suggests."


    I realised I needed to exin something before she arrived. "Yeah, about that. It might be for the best if you don''t mention that I''ve told you much when she arrives. She wasn''t too pleased when she found that I''d shared information with Lillia before."


    Serin nodded. "Right, we''ll let you and Lisa ask the questions then."


    Lisa poured herself another ss of whatever it was she was drinking. "Can I offer you a ss?" She asked as she pulled out extra sses from her desk and ced them on the table.


    After the panic from before I felt like epting. "I suppose I could have a drink."


    "Yes, and while we wait, you can all tell me everything that might rte in any way to this situation we''ve found ourselves in."


    Serin and Altria both epted Lisa''s offer of a drink and the three of us sat there and discussed everything we knew about the relics, while we waited. I even told Lisa about the missing information from our report of the run in with the demon woman back in Lintz and my own guesses about the relics and the hero system.


    I exined it should all be taken with a pinch of salt, and they were all big assumptions on my part. I just hoped that Liz might be able to shine some light on the situation. We had been sat there talking away for about forty minutes when there was another knock on the door.


    Lisa answered. "Yes?"


    It was Jules who responded from the other side of the door. "I''ve brought someone to see you. I believe you requested their presence."


    "Ah, Liz. Please send her in."


    Jules opened the door and sent Liz inside before turning back and heading out once again. I could tell Liz was wondering why she had been called her. She nced across the room taking stock of who was here. She immediately picked up that it was just the three of us and Lisa.


    Lisa waved towards the empty seat. "Liz, thanks foring on short notice. Please take a seat with the others. We were hoping you might be able to help us, so I hope we aren''t troubling you to close the shop in the day."


    Liz crossed the room and took the empty seat. "I''ve barely had a single customer since news about the incident in the capital got about. Seems not many are willing to deal even with a half elf. So, I have time."


    "Great¡­ It''s actually rted to that incident that I''ve called you here. Theo thought you might help exin some of our questions as to what is happening."


    Liz turned and shot me a re. I knew she would be upset if she felt I had mentioned her research to the others.


    It didn''t go unnoticed by Lisa. "Ah, you see he didn''t exin much, let alone tell us why you might be able to help. He simply suggested that you might." Lisa said trying to assure her.


    "I see. So, what is that you would like to know? The elf isn''t here. Can I assume that she was involved somehow?"


    She didn''t miss anything.


    "Right, that. Perhaps we should start by exining what has happened and bring you up to speed, before we ask you any questions."


    "I''d certainly appreciate it."


    "Should we really be telling her all of that stuff?" Asked Altria.


    "We want her to help us, don''t we? We''re going to be asking her things soon. If we want her to share with us, it''s only fair if we tell her what we know first." I answered.


    "I suppose so."


    After agreement from Altria, we begun another round of exnations.. This time it was filling Liz on everything that had happened in the capital and afterwards.

 Chapter 139 - One Hundred And Thirty-Nine: A New Goal

    Liz sat there quietly and intently listening to our story, only asionally stopping us to rify things for her. Finally, we finished up.


    Liz looked me straight in the eye as she shook her head. "Well, I did tell you to be cautious of the elf."


    I had expected something like that.


    "I thought you were talking about what I told her! I didn''t think you meant like this." I answered.


    "But she knew you were going to try and take the relic, didn''t she?"


    "At some point, but we didn''t tell her we were doing it then. Anyway, she didn''t seem to be in control of herself, it was almost as if¡­"


    "Someone else was in control of her actions." Liz said finishing my sentence for me.


    "You know something about it?"


    "No¡­" Liz nced across to Altria. "Or at least I didn''t. I''d theorised that it could be possible, to those that had undergone the ritual, but this might have confirmed that."


    Altria squirmed under Liz''s gaze. "Nothing like that is happening to me. I''m sure of it!"


    "I don''t expect it has, yet. You haven''t summoned enough or been doing it for long enough for it to have had that effect. Whereas Lillia has been doing this for a long time."


    Hearing Liz say that had me worried, I needed to ask. "How long will she have been under the influence? You don''t think that she''s been controlled for the entire time that I''ve been here, do you?"


    Liz stopped to think for a moment before answering. "Controlled no. From what I''ve seen and heard she''s been herself, but it seems that someone was collecting information from her consciousness all of this time. They just chose that moment to take control and act. That is, if all of this wasn''t of her own volition."


    I couldn''t believe she would have chosen to do that. "I don''t think it was!"


    "She wouldn''t have, I''ve known her all of this time¡­" Altria said loudly.


    Serin spoke up next. "I wasn''t there, but I don''t believe this is what she would have wanted."


    "Well, it seems we''re all of a simr opinion." Answered Liz.


    "But you said if it wasn''t her own volition." Altria said.


    "I simply meant that it can''t be ruled out. From what I know of her, it seems out of character for her to behave that way. If she was putting on an act for all this time, it was a very convincing one!" Replied Liz.


    "You knew all of this time, but you didn''t say anything. If I''d have known maybe I could have done something before it led to this¡­" I said while looking Liz in the eye.


    She nced away for a moment. "I''m sorry Theo. I didn''t know, I only had a suspicion. I didn''t know it was at all usible, all I had to go on was something I''d heard long ago. I did urge caution to you, but perhaps I could have said more. I didn''t want Lillia to know any more in case I was right, and if I wasn''t I didn''t want her to think I suspected her. You''re right, I could have prevented this¡­"


    I realised right away the impact my words had on her. This was something she had agonised about, and I''d med her for the oue as soon as things had turned bad. In fact, this was partially my fault. If I''d only appeared more trustworthy from the beginning, she may have been confident enough to confide in me more.


    "I don''t think it''s your fault Liz. Sorry I said that."


    "Thank you, Theo, but I must hold some responsibility¡­"


    "Then so do I."


    ? Serin coughed. "Look, with hindsight perhaps any one of us could have done something to stop what happened. I don''t think the fault for this lies with any of us. None of us can tell the future." She said.


    "Serin''s right, neither of you could have prevented this." Altria said chiming in too.


    Liz smiled at our attempts to make her feel better. "Thanks both of you."


    It was Altria that had the next questions. "When you said you heard something long ago, what did you hear? How did youe across that information?"


    "Oh, so you didn''t know¡­ I once worked for your family. It was a long time ago, not long after the alliance was formed, and it was all the rage to invite those of the other races to work. I was hired as a court mage."


    Altria''s ears seemed to prick up. "Does that mean you know my mother?"


    "I remember your mother, but I''d doubt that she would recognise me now. She was a small child when I left."


    She leant forward, now eager to find out more. "So, you heard about it from my great grandfather''s ramblings?"


    "That was my first clue yes. Something about it made me feel there was something more to it that mere ramblings. I left their service not long after he passed. I travelled as an adventurer for many years, trying to research the truth and feed my curiosity until I settled here."


    Altria looked genuinely surprised. "I had no idea."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well, I was only a mage in their service, and it was a long time ago."


    "And that was enough to set you on this path of research for all this time?"


    "It wasn''t the only clue. I have spent my time doing more than just research of this, in the intervening time!"


    "I know, I didn''t, I just meant that''s impressive."


    At least it seemed that Liz''s line of thinking followed our own.


    After hearing this I knew what my next question had to be. "I don''t suppose you have a guess as to who is controlling Lillia?"


    Liz almost groaned at my question. "Come on Theo, I''m sure you''ve guessed as much yourself already¡­"


    I nodded. "The elven king, Lillia''s own father."


    "That''s the most likely exnation."


    "How do we free her?"


    "Free her? That would be no easy feat, without removing her shard. It would mean removing the method of control from the king¡­ But I might have an idea with regards to that."


    "You have a n?"


    "Not so much of a n, a hope perhaps. If we can search one of the shrines, we''ll be able to prove that relics are the vessels the gods left behind. If we can prove that, we stand a chance of weakening the kings grip on power."


    "But I thought no one was able to see the vessels."


    "They aren''t, at least not in thesends. There is or was an abandoned shrine in thends held by the demon lord to the east. It''s our only chance of finding out."


    Lisa who had been listening quietly all this time, suddenly pped her hands down on the desk drawing everyone''s attention to her. "I''ll issue the quest right away. It''ll be the guilds first under the new regime! Will you take it?" She asked.


    I nced at the other girls. I was sure that I wouldn''t need to ask them, and I was right, they were already nodding guessing what I was about to ask. "I think I can speak on behalf of the others when I say, we would do anything we could if we could help save Lillia."


    "I hoped you would say that. If you seed you might halt the march to war, not only help Lillia."


    "Hold on, aren''t you all getting a little carried away. I said this was just a hope. There''s no telling that anyone would believe us even we found the evidence and even if they did, it might not be enough to stop the king and his supporters." Liz said sounding almost exasperated.


    "We still have to try."


    "I haven''t even told you how dangerous this trek would be yet. It''s deep within thends held by the demons. No one has ever made it that far and returned to tell the tale. I should know, I lost my entire party thest time I tried."


    "Even though, we still have to try." It was Serin that answered this time.


    Liz put her head in her hands for a moment before answering. "Reckless¡­" She said before looking up again. "But I suppose, I will have to apany you otherwise, you really will stand no chance of returning. I can''t just entrust something this important to someone else."


    "You don''t have to. We''re doing this to save our own friend." I replied.


    "And the kingdom, anyway I''d like the chance to prove my theory." She said with a smile. "Besides, there isn''t much for me to do here. I have barely any customers and who knows, if things deteriorate here, I might not even be safe anymore."


    "Something tells me that if you weren''t safe, then no one would be!"


    Liz justughed at my response. As she did Lisa got up from her seat.


    "Then the five of you will party up and head to the shrine. Although I expect there will be one more to add to your number." She said with a wry smile.


    "Who? You''ve already included Celine."


    "I''m surprised you haven''t guessed. I expect they''ll be along soon enough."


    Then almost as if on cue there was a knock at the door.


    "I thought it was about that time¡­ Come in." Lisa called over as if she knew who it was on the other side.


    The door swung open.

 Chapter 140 - One Hundred And Forty: The Last Member

    The person that had been waiting in the hallway stepped inside. I recognised them immediately. It was the wolfkin Beth, the cksmith, and my sword master. I hadn''t seen her since before we left for the capital. It seemed like such a long time ago. In reality it was a little over a week. She was looked around the room, her jaw was dropped.


    She clearly had no idea that we were in here before she arrived. Finally, she spoke. "You''re alive!" She said striding across the room.


    I''d gotten out of my seat as she had entered, and she walked across the room. First ruffling my hair then flinging her arms around me and squeezed me tightly against her chest.


    Beth craned her neck and turned to Lisa. "You could''ve told me they had returned!"


    Lisa waved her hand dismissively. "They only got back today, a couple of hours ago."


    "I thought you were going to let me know as soon as you heard something!"


    "I was, but I knew that you''d be along shortly, so I left it¡­" Lisa rolled her eyes as she looked at the rest of the group. "You see Beth has been calling in every day since news from the capital broke."


    "It''s only been two days, and it''s only natural for a teacher to be concerned for her pupil!"


    "I''m sure it is¡­ Well, you arrived just in time, he''ll be heading out again soon."


    Beth looked at me surprised. "You''re heading out again so soon?"


    I nodded and cleared my throat. "Yes, we''ve just epted another quest."


    "Is that going to be safe, aren''t you wanted now?"


    "I suppose it won''t be. I guess I am, haha, by the alliance at least. I don''t think we''ll be worrying about them where we''re heading."


    Beth looked over our number, finally realising that we were a member down now she had settled. "Is this to do with Lillia?" She asked.


    "It is, but there is more at stake than that¡­ We have to do this."


    "Then let me join you." She said without a moment''s hesitation.


    "What? You don''t even know where we''re going or what we''re doing it for. I didn''t even think you were an adventurer."


    "I want toe. I not sure what, but it seems like something has happened to Lillia and I''d like to help. She''s a friend of mine too. Anyway, I''ve joined the guild again so I''m an adventurer just like you. With everything that''s happening it seemed like right thing to do."


    "It''s going to be dangerous¡­"


    "I appreciate the concern." She bashed her chest. "But I''m your teacher and you''re my student. If that concern doesn''t apply to you, then it doesn''t to me."


    "Maybe¡­"


    Altria decided to speak up after hearing Beth''s request. "I think we should have her with us. It''s going to improve our chances of sess having someone as capable as her with us."


    "I think we should too. She''s one of the finest swordswomen in thend. We couldn''t ask for a better member." Serin said agreeing with Altria.


    Lisa sensing the group hade to a decision sat up and spoke. "Looks like it''s settled then. The six of you will form a party and head into the demon lord''s territory and head towards the abandoned shrine."


    We needed Liz toe with us if we wanted to investigate the shrine, but that wasn''t the case with Beth. I knew she was a great fighter, but if I could have dissuaded her froming, I would have preferred that. If the others wanted her toe, there was nothing I could say. If anything, she was an advantage to our party, more so than I was.


    "The six of us? Who else ising?" Asked Beth confused that there was only five of us in the room.


    "That''s right you don''t know. I suppose now is a good time to introduce the final member to everyone that hasn''t met her yet. I''d like to get an impression of her before I send you all out on the quest. Can you call her here Theo?" Asked Lisa.


    I paused for a moment wondering if it was a good thing to do. "Are you sure that''s fine?"


    "Yes. No one is going to disturb us without my permission."


    "Okay, I''ll call her¡­ Celine, you cane out now."


    A secondter she appeared. "Yes master."


    Beth immediately reached for her sword. "A demon!" She shouted.


    I jumped up from my seat and stood in between the two girls. "Woah, calm down Beth she''s on our side."


    "Stand down Beth. She is a member of your party." Lisa said intervening before Beth could react further.


    Beth didn''t look convinced. "But she''s clearly a demon!"


    Lisa coughed loudly and drew everyone''s attention back to her. "She is. I''m told she''s a subus, but it seems that Theo has brought her over to our side. ording to the report from these three, the only reason they are all stood her is because of her help."


    "Really?" Beth asked shocked.


    "It is. We owe her our lives." Answered Altria.


    Still looking confused, but at least a little reassure by Lisa and Altria''s words, Beth slowly put her sword back into its scabbard. "But how?" She asked.


    I scratched my head, wondering if I could get away without repeating the story for the second time today. "It''s a long story, we''ll tell you everything don''t worry."


    Liz''s reaction was somewhat different to Beth''s. As soon as Beth had sheathed her de and the threat of violence was gone, Liz got up from her sear and rushed over to Celine. "Interesting, very interesting." She said looking her over. "It''s been such a long time since I''ve spied a demon in the flesh and a subus at that. A very rare sight for a female to behold. Can I take it this acquisition means you have increased your skillset?" She asked looking at me excitedly.


    I smiled awkwardly and nodded. "Yeah, I gained an extra skill."


    She didn''t break her attention from Celine but asked. "You''ll have to exin to me how it works."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''ll try."


    "Master who is this woman, and what does she want from me?" Celine asked, slightly on the backfoot from the sudden attention.


    "This is Liz, she runs the local potion shop. I suppose you could call her a witch and I think she was called a sorceress as well. She also seems to be quite interested in research and well you''re new to her¡­"


    Liz stepped back, realising she was making Celine feel ufortable. "Do excuse me."


    "I''ve been gone for a short while and you seem to have found yourself three more women. I don''t believe you master!"


    "I haven''t."


    Lisa burst outughing. "Sorry, sorry. I don''t know about these two, but I''m not one of Theo''s women. You can think of me as his boss. I''m the guild master of this town."


    Celine looked confused. "You''re master''s master?"


    "Yes, I like the sound of that, you can think of it that way if you wish."


    The other girls found this amusing and started tough a little too.


    "Lisa, should you be telling her things like that?" I asked.


    "Sorry Theo, I couldn''t help it."


    "She could get the wrong idea."


    "She''s not your master, master?"


    "She runs the guild here. We all work for her."


    "I suppose she seem harmless enough." Beth said having nowpletely calmed down.


    "She is, well she is now. It wasn''t like this when I first met her¡­" I exined.


    "This is due to one of your skills, like Liz suggested?"


    "Yes¡­"


    Beth looked worried. "Is it okay to mention that in front of her?"


    "It doesn''t seem to effect it."


    She gasped. "What a terrifying ability. You couldn''t use it on us, could you?"


    "Yes, unless you had a specific resistance to that sort of ability, I believe it would."


    The look that Beth started to give me as I exined was beginning to make me feel ufortable.


    "You know I wouldn''t use it like that."


    "But you used it on her."


    "I had to, she was trying to kill me at the time, and it meant we were able to gather some information about the demon lord¡­"


    "I suppose you had no choice."


    "From what I''ve seen Theo would have no need to use an ability like that with you. You were already hanging around here like a lost puppy, before he had even returned." Lisa said with a grin.


    "I told you it wasn''t like that!"


    "Hahaha! Yes, yes, concern for your pupil. In all seriousness, if Theo were to misuse his abilities it would cause some trouble. So far, he has been responsible enough with them, enough for us to give him the benefit of the doubt."


    "This is true."


    "For now, we were considering, how safe it was to allow Celine to travel with you all. Altria and Serin have already vouched for her. She seems loyal to Theo at least."


    "I would never betray master." Celine added.


    "Exactly, and considering she is now in this state after wanting to hunt him down and kill him, as long as the effect remains, we can expect her to stay so. Her state seemspatible with what the others told me, I''m happy to allow her to apany you all. What do you think Beth?"


    "As long as everyone else is okay with it, then I am too." She answered.


    "Good. Now, I hope I shouldn''t need to say, but it''s best if she stays out of sight while you are in the city and popted areas, probably until you reach the demon held territory. Most people won''t simply ept your exnation."


    "Of course." I replied.


    "Then, I''m happy to send you all off¡­ Oh, one more thing before you all leave. Liz, I won''t force you, but I would prefer it if you would agree to join the guild for the duration of the quest."


    "Hmm¡­ Okay, I will. Part of me has always wanted to have my level measured." She replied.


    "Thank you. I''ll leave you all to prepare for your departure. I have many calls to make, things are going to get very busy around here."


    Celine disappeared again and the five of us headed back downstairs to the guild hall.

 Chapter 141 - One Hundred And Forty-One: Test Of Ability

    Once downstairs Beth parted ways with us, she wanted to organise her affairs before we departed. "I''ll leave you here. I have a lot to arrange before we leave. Is there anything you need me to acquire?" She asked.


    "No, I don''t think so. Just prepare what you need for yourself. We''ll handle the rest of the supplies." Answered Serin.


    "Right¡­ When will we leave?"


    "We can''t dy¡­" Serin said as she nced over at Altria and me.


    "We''ll leave whenever you want Serin." Altria said answering her gaze..


    "Yeah, whatever you think is best Serin." I said in agreement.


    She looked relieved. "Thanks¡­ Then we''ll meet on the steps at nine tomorrow and try to leave as soon after that as possible."


    "Okay that really is soon, I''ll have to put things in order first. I had better hurry¡­ I''ll see you there. I''d better go now. Bye." Beth said before turning to leave the guild.


    That left the four of us in the guild. Leaving tomorrow, it was sooner than I had expected. There was going to be little chance to rest before we were on the road again.


    "What do we do now?" I asked.


    "Let''s take Liz to register with the guild, then we''ll decide which supplies we need to acquire." Answered Serin.


    "Okay."


    "I''m sure I can manage the registration process alone." Liz said as if she wondered why we need to apany her.


    "I''m sure you can, but I''d like your help gathering supplies. We''ll need to top up our potions, I was hoping you had some stock?" Replied Serin.


    "I see. In that case we can visit my store once we''re done here. I''ll see what I can gather together."


    "Thanks."


    We made our way back to the desk where Jules was still on shift. She was now the only member of staff at the desk, the other girl from earlier was nowhere to be seen.


    She met us with a smile. "Ah you''re back. I hope everything went well with the guild master?" She asked leaning over the desk.


    "I think so, I was worried for a while when we first went up, but I think everything turned out alright. She''s issued us with another quest." I replied.


    "Phew, I did wonder. She''d been shut in her office for hours. I was sure she was deciding something important, something to do with all the rumours. But another quest already? You''ve only just returned. Don''t you need to rest?"


    "That would be nice." Iughed. "But I don''t think we have the time."


    "Sounds important."


    "It is."


    "If we''re quick enough we might be able to prevent a war." Added Liz.


    "So, it is to do with all of this¡­ What do you need from us?" Asked Jules.


    "The guild master suggested that I should register with you before we left on the quest. I was hoping you could help us?" Asked Liz.


    "Of course, hold on one second."


    Jules ducked down under the desk and after a little rummaging around, reappeared with the device that she used when I registered with the guild, after firsting to this world. She ced it down on the desk and ced a nk tag inside.


    Jules pointed to the tag inside the device. "Please ce you hand here."


    "Okay then." Liz said as she did as she asked.


    Once her hand was inside there was bright light for a moment.


    Jules looked up from the device. "Right, that''s done now. You can take you hand off."


    "Right."


    A look of shock appeared on Jules''s face as she checked the results. "Oh my¡­"


    "Is everything okay?" Asked Liz.


    "Yes, it''s just I''ve never seen anything like this before." Answered Jules.


    "Does she have some super special custom skills?" I asked.


    "She does, but that isn''t what I meant. I mean I''ve never seen a level this high before. Not just from a new registrant, but none of our members at this branch are that high."


    "Wow."


    "Well, I have been building up my skills for quite some time. I''d be a little disappointed if I didn''t get a decent score." Liz said ncing over her tag in Jules''s hand.


    "I suppose, but this is something else!"


    "Hmm."


    Jules passed her the tag. "Here, please take your tag."


    "Thanks."


    Liz spent a moment looking over the information that it contained.


    "Um, do you mind if I ask what level you are?" I asked.


    "Not at all. It says one hundred and eighty six here." She replied.


    "Oh, that is high."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Serin seemed to almost choke on thin air. "One hundred and eighty six!"


    "Yes." Answered Liz.


    "That''s so much more than even Lillia''s. Just how old are you anyway?" Asked Altria.


    "It''s rude to ask my age like that! Besides, age doesn''t have anything to do with it. I''ve been quite resourceful with my time. I''ve kept myself busy and I always enjoy learning something new."


    "You don''t say. The mortal races struggle to raise their level above a hundred, except in exceptional circumstances. By that point it takes too long to build up the experience to level up any further, unless they are always fighting high level opponents. Lillia is only level one hundred and twenty two!"


    I did have a suspicion that something like this came into effect. Each level took more experience to gain than thest. Even if it didn''t work the same for adventurers and was just a measure of ability, in the end it would just take so long to gain skills and abilities to reach the next level you would be old before you managed it. Not if you were an elf. This meant that Lillia was much older than the average human life span and well, Liz had to be even older than that.


    "Do you mind me asking what your level is Serin? Just forparison." I asked.


    "I don''t mind telling you. It isn''t muchpared to Liz though¡­ Eighty two."


    "That''s pretty high!"


    "It''s very respectable for a mortal of her age. Mine is Eighty seven, by the way." Exined Altira.


    "But you both are only young, that''s really good. I expect you''ll make it past a hundred!"


    "Thanks Theo."


    "Is that everything I need to do Jules?" Asked Liz.


    Jules nodded. "Yes, that''s it. You are now officially registered with the guild." She replied.


    "Great, then if it''s okay with everyone else I would like to be on my way. I was in the middle of something when Lisa called for me."


    "We''ll apany you." Said Sein.


    "As you wish."


    The four of us went to leave the guild, but just as we did Jules called out to me.


    "Theo."


    I stopped then waved the others on. "You all go on ahead, I catch up in a moment." I said before heading back to the desk. "Is everything okay?" I asked Jules.


    "Yes¡­" She leaned forward as if she wanted to tell me something in private.


    "What is it?" I asked drawing nearer.


    "Be careful with the guild staff and the other adventurers. Not everyone is going to be happy the way things have turned out. Not everyone is going to support leaving the alliance. If they put a price on your heads, someone could take it up."


    "Have you heard anything?"


    "Just the odd grumble." She said ncing over at a group of adventurers eating in the hall.


    "I see."


    She stood back up. "Are you going to spare some time for me this time? You know before you go again."


    "I don''t know how much time I''ll have, but I''ll try."


    "I''ll get off shift in a while. I''ll drop by if you''ve returned by then, if that''s okay?"


    "Sure, that''s fine. I''d like that."


    She smiled. "Thanks. You should probably go and catch up with others."


    "You''re right I should. See youter."


    I turned and left the front desk, as I did so I briefly nced at the group of adventurers that Jules had indicated. It could just have been my imagination, but I felt they were watching me leave. None of them made a move to get up as I passed so I thought nothing more of it and headed out of the guild hall after the others.


    By the time I caught up with the rest of the group, they were almost at Liz''s shop.


    Altria met me with a grin. "What did she need?"


    "She just wondered if we''d have a chance to catch up before we left again."


    "Missing you then." Sheughed.


    "Maybe."


    "I didn''t know you were friends?" Asked Serin.


    "Yeah, she was the second person I met here."


    "Oh."


    "I think she was worried. She told me to be cautious of some of the other adventurers, after what''s happened."


    "She''s probably right. Most of adventurers are pretty honourable, but some are little more than mercenary thugs. With things up in the air like they are, I wouldn''t put it past some to betray our guild for the right price. It''s best if we keep our wits about us."


    "Right¡­ Do you think it''s safe in the guild?"


    "Probably. Knowing Lisa, she most likely already has her eye on any that might make a move. Don''t worry, they wouldn''t be stupid enough to try something in the guild."


    "I hope not¡­ But in the city?"


    Serin paused before she answered as if thinking. "It''ll be sensible if we all stay on our guard."

 Chapter 142 - One Hundred And Forty-Two: News Travels

    We reached the door to Liz''s shop. She fumbled around for a moment finding her keys before she opened the door.


    She held it ajar and waved. "Come on in."


    The three of us stepped inside and Liz closed the door behind us.


    I noticed she left the closed sign up and made her way behind the counter. "You aren''t opening up?" I asked.


    She shrugged. "No. I''ll serve my regrs if theye to the door but being a half elf, my business has been dead since news from the capital got out."


    .


    "That''s tough."


    "I''ll get by, and things will go back to normal after a while."


    "You haven''t had any trouble, have you?"


    Sheughed. "No, no things haven''te to that yet. People just don''t know what to think at the moment and they''re staying away. If things descend into war, then things might be different. You don''t need to worry about me, I can look out for myself, but I do appreciate the thought."


    "I hope your shop will be safe while we''re away."


    "It should be. I''ll ask the guild to keep an eye on it for me."


    "They will, I''m sure."


    "Well, what do you need?"


    I nced inside my pouch. I was running low on all potions. We hadn''t stocked up for the trip to the capital and we had been in a few un-nned battles since then.


    "Well, I''m running low on everything. Mana, health and stamina potions."


    "I''ve plenty in stock. How many do you need?"


    "At least five of each, I guess. Although, I''m not sure how long the quest willst or how muchbat we''re likely to face."


    "Hmm, well it will take us a week at least on foot to reach the shrine." Liz turned to Serin. "I assume you will want to travel by foot?"


    Serin nodded. "We will."


    "We''re going to walk that far?" I asked.


    "Yes, it''s our safest bet. There''s no telling who is going to be looking for us. We''ll cut across country and stay off the roads as much as possible. When we reach the territory under the demon lord''s control, we''ll need to be even more careful. I would take as many potions as you can carry." Serin suggested.


    "Right¡­ In that case, can I have ten of each?"


    "Of course." Liz answered before ducking down behind her counter.


    She reappeared a few momentster and ced three baskets down on the side. "Please help yourself."


    "Thanks."


    I filled my potion pouch up and ced the rest of the potions in the top of my rucksack. "How much do I owe you?"


    "Don''t worry about it for now. We''ll sort something out went we collect the reward for the quest."


    "Okay."


    "The same goes for you two. Please stock up."


    "Thanks." Answered Serin.


    "Oh, I''m afraid I don''t have any of your custom potions Altria. I''ve struggled to find some of the ingredientstely."


    "Don''t worry, we won''t be needing it anyway." Answered Altria.


    I think I could guess what the other potion she was talking about. Serin and Altria both refilled their own potion pouches and ced plenty of extras in their carry bags.


    "Was there anything else you needed?" Liz asked once they were finished.


    "I think that''s it." Answered Serin.


    "Then if you don''t mind, I''ll need to prepare for tomorrow."


    "Not at all, we should gather the rest of our supplies while the shops are still open. We''ll see you at the guild tomorrow."


    "You will."


    After thanking Liz for her help, the three of us left the shop. Our next job was to gather the rest of the supplies and food we need for the uing journey. We walked the still eerily quiet streets as we collected everything we needed. The shopkeepers seemed nervy, but were d of the customers. The upside was that with the city this quiet we were soon finished and, on our way back to the guild. We decided we would eat there together before heading our separate ways for the night.


    It was just as quiet as earlier. With most of the beastkin and elf contingent having left the city or at least were remaining out of sight. It left only groups that consisted of catkin, wolfkin and humans. There were still the usual sounds of people talking andughing as they ate and drank, but it was noticeably mutedpared to what it had been before we had left for the capital.


    We took one of the empty seats at the edge of the hall and waited to be served. The group of adventurers that I had noticed earlier were still here. Just like earlier they were ncing over at our party.


    Altria was quick to notice the attention. "Is it just me, or do they keep ncing over at us?"


    "I think they do. I''ve noticed a couple of times now." I replied.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Do you know them? Have you perhaps spent some time with them and not kept in touch?" She asked with a smirk.


    "No, I''ve no idea who they are. I don''t even remember seeing them in here before."


    "Oh."


    "I wonder why they are paying us attention then?" Asked Serin.


    She didn''t have to wait long to receive an answer as two from the group got up from their seats and approached our table. Their group consisted of two wolfkin, a catkin and a human. It was the human and catkin that had decided to approach us.


    As they reached our table Serin looked up and smiled. "Can we help you?" She asked politely.


    "Not much, I just wanted to know if that man with you is Theo?" Replied the human woman.


    The smile on Serin''s face vanished. "Why do you want to know?"


    "Well obviously we all know you and Altria here. You''re basically famous in this town, and everyone has been talking about the summoned hero that defeated the demon in Lintz. I just wondered if he was the one that everyone has been talking about? We''d heard he was in your party."


    "Sounds like you already have a good idea who he is." Altria said joining in the conversation.


    "I just wanted to make sure."


    "Well now you know."


    "Yes¡­ Oh and just so you know. The guild has a price on his head. There''s a bounty to capture all three of you, but no one here is going to be stupid enough to make a move after you, are they princess? Ordy Staphenidie¡­"


    "We guessed as much, but what are you getting at? You know our guild hasn''t sided with the alliance, right?"


    Altria''s left hand had slipped to her side and was hanging next to her dagger, I could see she was on edge. I nced at Serin, and her hands were under the table too. The mood had grown tense. Both seemed as if they were ready to act, but I wasn''t sure if this woman was being intentionally threatening. The catkin that had approached with her was clearly unnerved by the way things were going, the concern was written on her face and her hand was nervously twitching over her sword''s hilt.


    "Hahaha." The human woman blurted out. "There''s no need for that. I was only passing on the news. Please rest assured we wouldn''t try to take you in. We''re still loyal to our guild."


    "It''s okay you two, let''s just rx and eat our dinner¡­ Thanks for the warning." I said trying to calm the situation.


    "Oh, think nothing of it, Theo. We wouldn''t want something happening to our hero now, would we?" She said before turning and walking back to her table. "I hope we meet again." She said waiving as she went.


    The catkin girl quickly followed behind her.


    "What was that all about?" I asked.


    "I think she was testing us." Replied Serin.


    "Testing?"


    "Yes, I think she wanted to see how we would react if we thought you were being threatened¡­ Well, it looked as if she didn''t want to start anything at least not with us here. You should watch out for them."


    "I will."


    "We should mention something to Lisa before we go." Suggested Altria.


    "Good idea, I doubt that she will try anything in the guild, but it''s probably best if she is aware." Replied Serin.


    Their party left the guild hall while we were eating our meal. Despite this we still went to inform Lisa of the conversation before Serin and Altria left for the night.


    Jules was in the process of cleaning away as her shift finished when we arrived at the desk.


    "Is Lisa still here?" Asked Serin.


    "I think so, do you want me check?"


    "Yes, please do."


    Jules dropped what she was doing and headed into the back room to check on Lisa. A minute or twoter she reappeared with Lisa in tow.


    "Jules tells me that you wanted to speak with me?" Lisa said as she stepped up to the desk.


    "We did, but we would havee up to your office. You didn''t need toe down here." Replied Serin.


    "Oh, don''t worry about it. I was finishing up for the day anyway. What did you want to talk to me about?"


    Serin recounted the encounter from earlier to Lisa.


    "They said that?" Lisa said before ncing at Jules.


    "Yes¡­ I''m not sure if it was a veiled threat or not."


    "They''ve been taking on quests for thest couple of months. I''m not sure where they were from before, but we''ve not had any trouble from them since they''ve been here." Exined Jules.


    "Well, I''ll exin that to the night guard. If it were a threat, I very much doubt they would go after Theo here. I wouldn''t worry."


    "That was what we thought, but I feel happier knowing you''re on the lookout too."

 Chapter 143 - One Hundred And Forty-Three: Twos Company

    After speaking with Lisa, Altria and Serin left for the night. I could tell that Serin looked worried, but she stopped short of inviting me to stay at hers for the night. I don''t think she wanted to let on how worried she was, and I''m sure she probably had matters to attend to at home before we set out on another quest. Once they left Lisa returned upstairs and Jules was relieved by the girl on the night counter.


    Seeing the others leaving me there alone, Jules turned to me looking expectantly. "Does that mean that you''re free for the rest of the evening?"


    "Well, I''d like to put my stuff up in my room and hit the baths first, but yeah sure."


    She smiled. "Great! I''ll get myself some food and clean up while you do that. Shall we meet down here in an hour?"


    "Let''s do that¡­ What did you have in mind?"


    "You''ll see." She said with a smile..


    "Great."


    I made my way up to my room to deposit my gear. It was a little stuffy in there after being shut for a week or so. I cracked the window open to freshen it up while I grabbed my washing kit, then headed down to the baths.


    Like usual I was the only on in the baths, and I happily sunk myself into the warm water as soon as I had undressed. I breathed a sigh of relief as the warm water washed over me. I had been looking forward to this. It had been days on the road and on the run, there had been little chance to wash or rx. This was just what I needed right now.


    I sat in the water for quite some time, just enjoying the warmth. Eventually I started to feel myself drifting on the edge of falling asleep. I knew this was my cue to finish washing and get out. By the time I had finished, dried and dressed it was almost time to go and meet Jules back in the hall.


    After leaving the changing room I headed right there.


    I barely looked around the hall, before Jules called out to me. "Hey Theo, over here!" She called out waiving from one of the tables across the room.


    I hurried over to meet her. "I hope you haven''t been waiting long?" I asked when I arrived.


    She shook her head. "Oh no, I''ve only just got here."


    I pulled out a chair and sat down. "Phew, I was worried I''d been quite long in the bath."


    "You needn''t have worried. I would have waited¡­ Do you fancy a drink? I know you have to leave early tomorrow, but one is okay right?"


    "Yeah, sounds good."


    We called the waitress and ordered our drinks.


    After the waitress left with our order Jules looked across to me and asked. "How long do you think you''ll be away for this time?"


    I shrugged. "I''m not sure, I don''t even know where we''re going exactly."


    "Doesn''t that bother you?"


    "Well, that''s the least of my worries at the moment."


    "It bothers me. I''d like to know just how long I have to wait to see you again!"


    "Surely you won''t miss me that much? You must have lots of friends here."


    "I do, but they''re all women and there are some things only you can do for me." She said with a smile.


    "Oh¡­"


    "Have you finished your drink?"


    "Yeah."


    Jules got straight to her feet. "Then let''s go."


    "Where are we going?"


    "Where do you think? It''s not like you have much time and I''m sure I''ll get in trouble with the other girls if I keep you upte¡­ Come on."


    Jules took my hand and the pair of us left the hall and headed upstairs.


    "Let''s use your room." She suggested once we were upstairs.


    "Okay."


    I quickly opened the door and Jules almost pushed me inside, following quickly behind me and closing the door.


    "You still don''t have much stuff, do you?" She said after looking around.


    "No¡­ Just my gear."


    "I suppose you haven''t had much chance to really settle in."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Not really. It''s been one thing after another since I got here. "


    Jules turned to me and quickly stepped forward. She kissed me so quickly I was almost taken by surprise, but I just put my arms around her and reciprocated the move. As we kissed, we slowly edged backwards toward the bed. My legs touched the edge, so I sat down on the covers and Jules climbed onto myp.


    We continued to kiss and as we did so she begun to undo the buttons to my shirt. At the same time, I undid the buttons to her blouse. Being with Jules like this always felt somewhat like I was being used, but it was a use I didn''t mind having at all.


    Jules pulled my shirt open as I relieved her of her blouse, with things heating up, I traded ces with her by rolling her onto her back on top of the bed. I quickly pulled her skirt off and chucked it on onto the floor.


    Jules was just lying there in only her ck underwear waiting for me. I gently slipped off her panties and got to my knees in front of the bed and pushed apart her thighs, then lent in over her pussy and started eating her out. I held the outside of her thighs as she pressed them against the sides of my face. She was already beginning to enjoy herself.


    Noticing that Jules was already sopping wet, I stood up and quickly discarded my trousers. As I did so Jules pulled herself further on the bed, I climbed back on and followed after her. Kissing my way up from her belly to her neck, as I reached her mouth, I slipped my cock inside her and activated "special heal". She wrapped her legs around me and held me tightly as I begun to move.


    "Yes¡­" She moaned.


    It was exciting being with Jules, her attitude in the bedroom was always such a contrast to when she was working on the guild desk. Right now, she was gyrating her hips under me as I thrusted into her. As we sped up, I could tell she was already beginning toe.


    "Ungh Theo¡­" She said while her fingers dug into my back.


    I slowed as she came and gave her a moment a moment to recover. As soon as she noticed this, she slipped herself out from under me and pushed me down. I did as she wanted andid on my back. Jules climbed on top of me.


    She leant forward and said to me. "I suppose it''s time I make you enjoy yourself."


    She pressed her hands onto my chest and begun riding me, swinging her hips wildly. Then she sat up and started grinding, while squeezing her left breast. I justy back and enjoyed the sight of the beautiful Jules riding me away. She kept on getting more and more into it, all the while getting more intense, until she was biting the corner of her lip. Eventually shey forward on my chest panting.


    "That was great." I told her as she looked up to me, still flush in the face.


    "But you haven''t finished¡­"


    "No."


    I rolled out from under her, pulled her up onto all fours and pressed my dick inside her from behind. Gripping her firm behind I started swinging away and pushed "special heal" up a notch.


    "Mnngghh." Moaned Jules.


    Then just as I was about to get really into it, I heard a loud noise from outside the door and stopped.


    "Why are you stopping?" Asked Jules looking back over her shoulder at me.


    "I heard something outside."


    "The guild will have been closed for a while now, it''s probably just someone drunk ttering about as they go to loo or something."


    "You''re probably right."


    I ignored the urge to check the door using "appraisal" and continued to fuck Jules hard.


    We''d only be going again for a few seconds when there was a loud ng. I looked around to see the lock to my door on the floor, it had been smashed in.


    The door flung open and just outside in the hallway the human and catkin woman from the hall earlier, were both standing thereughing.


    "Looks like that info we got earlier was right. He is busy banging the guild girl¡­ To be honest I didn''t think she was the type, but look at that face!" The human girl said to the catkin.


    "I''m surprised too." Replied the catkin girl.


    Jules was still flushed in the face. I was still inside of her frozen to the spot and "special heal" was in effect. I could understand what they meant about Jules. She really didn''t seem like the type.


    "W-what are you doing here?" I asked having now got a grip of myself after the shock of them barging in.


    "We haven''te to join you if that''s what you''re wondering." Laughed the human girl.


    "Your loss¡­" Jules shot back, surprisingly unphased.


    "Do you have any idea how much bringing him in for the alliance is worth?


    "No idea, probably not worth it." Jules said moving forward then sitting down and covering herself with the bed sheets.


    "Ha." She snorted then stepped inside the room.


    The human girl crossed the threshold a made it a single step inside the room before stopping abruptly. Her sword wavered and her knees wobbled a little.


    "What is this?" She asked surprised as her face flushed, and a little trickle of fluid trailed down the inside of her leg.

 Chapter 144 - One Hundred And Forty-Four: Fours A Crowd

    The girl had stepped inside the range of "special heal" unaware and had seemingly be almost immediately overwhelmed and consumed with the situation. Her sword dropped to the floor and her hands wandered over her skirt on top of her crotch and her breast.


    "What the hell are you doing Rachael? Asked the catkin girl.


    "Umngh¡­" The girl moaned in response.


    "Are you okay?"


    "I-I mnnmmn¡­."


    ck! The catkin didn''t waste any time in reacting to the situation. She shot a bolt from the crossbow in her hand, it was sticking out of the wall just to the side of me.


    "Stop whatever you''re doing to her right now, or the next one goes in the girl." She shouted..


    "I-I''m not doing anything to her! I promise you she''s fine."


    "Are you okay Rachael?"


    "Yeeessss!" She replied.


    "What''s up with you?" The catkin asked and stepped inside the room to check on her friend.


    Her crossbow was still trained on Jules, but she hadn''t thought it through and had stepped into range. As soon as she did, I notched the skill up to full power. The girl stopped dead in her tracks, the crossbow in her hands wobbled. Her face turned flush almost immediately. These girls seemed to have much less resistance to the skill than the others. It still wasn''t enough though, she was still holding the weapon even if her eyes kept on wandering from Jules to me.


    I quickly shot off "disarm" twice and as their clothes flew through the air, I jumped of the bed and pulled the crossbow from her hands. I took a step back and turned it on the pair then switched off "special heal." I stood there for a moment taking in the sight, while wondering what to do. They were both beautiful and like most of the adventurer girls in this world, were in very good shape.


    "Are you just going to stop?" The human girl, Rachael asked flicking her short blond hair to the side and batting her eyelids at me.


    "Weren''t you going to hand me over to the alliance?"


    "I was¡­ We would have received enough money to move to the capital and live like nobles, we might even be able to find husbands, but that felt great. Do it again, p-please?"


    "What?"


    "I''m saying I want you to do that to me, and then¡­"


    "Rachael!" Her friend interjected.


    "Come on Selena, don''t say you didn''t like it too?"


    "No¡­" Selena said blushing a little.


    She was covering her chest and lower half with her hands. She was the most reserved catkin I''d met. Maybe they aren''t all nymphomaniacs then¡­


    "Come on."


    Rachael crept forward, I still had the crossbow trained on the pair, but something told me she was no longer a threat. She grabbed my dick and started licking the end, then slipped it inside her mouth.


    "What are you¡­" I asked.


    "Come on do it again."


    "Really?"


    "Yes¡­ Selena, help me out here."


    "But!"


    "Come on."


    The reluctant Selena finally decided to do as her friend asked and crept over and begun to work the shaft while her friend sucked the end. She looked up at me nervously while she did so. What was this situation? I nced over at Jules, but she just shrugged her shoulders at me. Well, I was going to have to turn the pair into Lisa eventually, but I suppose I could enjoy this for a while first. I leant over and pushed the door shut, I couldn''t lock it but at least no one could see in now, then I reactivated "Special heal". They didn''t seem to be a threat anymore and Jules was just sat there watching for now.


    The pair of girls were still working away on my dick as I stood there, all both of them touched themselves. Having decided to just go with it now, I was enjoying myself. The look of the shy catkin girl looking up at me proved too much. I picked her up andid her t on her on back on the bed, she looked at me with a sideways nce.


    "Please be gentle." She said quietly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I wasn''t sure how she felt in a position to ask that considering the circumstances around how she found herself in this situation. I climbed on top of her and spread apart her legs, then slipped my dick inside her wet, but tight pussy. She moaned as I started thrusting my hips, gradually getting faster, until I was really giving it to her. Jules who had just been sat on the bed watching until this point got up and stood next to me. She bent over and whispered in my ear.


    "I''ll be back in a while, try to wrap this up quickly."


    She quickly dressed and quietly left the room. Neither of the two girls seemed to notice and I continued banging Selena while she did so. She was loudly moaning as I nailed her, she was alreadying, her head turned from me and pulling the sheets of the bed, her back arched as she reached climax. I stopped for a moment as she looked like she couldn''t take any more. Seeing this Rachael crawled over on all fours.


    "Please do me now, I want you inside me."


    I pulled out of Selena who was heavily panting and trying to recover herself. Grabbed Racheal''s pert arse and pushed inside.


    "Hnng¡­ yes!"


    I didn''t even start off slow with her, beginning to nail her right from the beginning and she was loving it. No doubt if the person in the room next to us they would know exactly what was going on in here. As I continued to fuck her, her knees gave way and her insides started to spasm as she came hard. I didn''t stop though and continued pounding away at her until I finally came. By that time she was an incoherent gasping mess on the bed. I nced over at Selena, and she was still just lying there, neither girl looked like they were going to move anywhere for a while. I had finished just in time, because while I was considering what to do next there was a knock at the door.


    "Are you decent Theo?" Asked Jules''s voice from the other side.


    "One second." I shouted back.


    I quickly threw on some trousers and a shirt then opened the door. Jules was stood in the hallway alongside Lisa and four guards stood behind them.


    "I see you''ve managed to subdue them Theo¡­" Lisa said ncing over at the two knacked women on the bed.


    "Err yeah."


    "I won''t ask what happened." She chuckled.


    "Thanks..."


    "Anyway, you two, get up and put some clothes. You''reing with me."


    "W-w-what''s going?" Rachael asked in a panic as she suddenly realised that we were no longer alone.


    "You''re under arrest. You''re going toe with me and exin everything."


    Selena was busily doing as she was asked and picking her clothes up from around the room. But Rachael wasn''t going to listen so easily.


    "But we haven''t done anything!" She protested.


    "Really? Then why is there a crossbow bolt in the wall? You attacked one of my adventurers and guild staff. You are going toe with me and exin all of your actions, then I''ll decide what to do with you."


    "Theo." Rachael said turning to me.


    "Sorry¡­ You didn''t hurt us, but you were nning to kidnap me and hand me other to the alliance. At the very least you need to go with Lisa and exin everything to her. If you''re lucky you''ll get off lightly¡­"


    Rachael finally gave into the reality of her situation and begun to gather clothes and dress. Lisa directed the guards to collect the weapons from the floor and take the two women with them. From the looks on their faces they had no idea what was going on here. They restrained the girls and took them out of the room. Lisa told them she would follow along shortly, and they left. She then turned to me.


    "I won''t ask for an exnation now, but I will expect to hear everything from you at some point. This is quite the unusual situation¡­ Well, I suppose it will have to wait now until you''ve returned from your quest. I''ll leave you two alone¡­ Oh and I''ll charge those two for your door." Lisa said then left us.


    "Thanks."


    "Ugh, I''m tired after all of that." Jules said taking my hand and tugging me towards the door.


    "Where are we going?" I asked.


    "To bed, aren''t you tired?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "Let''s sleep in my room. I assume you''d prefer the privacy?"


    She was right, a strong breeze could blow my door open now, and as soon as anyone woke on this floor I would likely be woken too. I followed Jules and went next door with her. We both quickly changed and climbed in bed. Shey in front of me, I ced my arms around her and closed my eyes. Before long the pair of us we fast asleep.

 Chapter 145 - One Hundred And Forty-Five: Time To Depart Again

    I was woken the next morning by a soft and warm sensation on my lips. I opened my eyes to see Jules right in front of me.


    She smiled as our eyes met. "Morning Theo."


    "Oh, good morning, Jules." I said remembering the events of the previous night.


    "You sleep well?"


    "Yes, in the end."


    "I''m not surprised after all that activity you had."


    "Yeah¡­ That was something.."


    "Hopefully, I''ll be able to have you all to myself next time."


    Iughed awkwardly. "Sorry about that."


    "It wasn''t your fault. To be honest I was just d that you were able to resolve that peacefully."


    Jules climbed out of bed and started to throw on some clothes.


    "What time is it?" I asked.


    "Still early, you have a while before the otherse for you. I need to get washed up and ready for work."


    "Right." I said starting to climb out of bed.


    "You can stay here for a while if you like. I''m not going to chuck you out."


    "It''s okay. I should probably go and clean up too. Might as well go and get ready to leave."


    I climbed out of bed and dressed. The pair of us went downstairs together, stopping as we reached the entrance for the baths.


    "Bye for now I suppose. You wille and find me before you leave, won''t you?" Asked Jules.


    "I will."


    "Then I''ll see youter."


    Jules left to enter the female baths and I headed inside the men''s. After a quick wash I headed back up to my own room to get ready before I met the others. I checked through my gear, not that there was much to check. It was all still packed from returning the day before, with the addition of the potions we bought.


    After satisfying myself that everything was still there, I changed into my armour and went downstairs to wait for the others. Jules was already back on the front desk, and I waived to her as I went to find a table.


    It was still early, and I was the first to arrive, so I took the opportunity to order some breakfast while I waited for them. This made quite the change, I was usually the one that they were waiting for. Just as my food arrived at the table, Serin arrived at the guild.


    Seeing I was already there she came over and joined. "Morning Theo."


    "Morning."


    "I was a little early. I wasn''t expecting you to be down here yet. I was just about to head upstairs and wake you."


    "Yeah, a few things happenedst night and well, I was up early."


    "What happened?" She asked sounding a little concerned.


    "I was attacked¡­"


    "What?"


    I exined the events of the previous night to Serin as I ate.


    "That''s crazy! You were lucky to make it out of that unhurt." She said after listening to my exnation.


    "I know."


    "And Lisa has them here?"


    "Yeah, she was going to question them before she decided what to do with them."


    "I knew there might be some elements unfaithful to our own guild, but I''d never have thought they would have attacked you here in the building!"


    "It was quite the surprise."


    As we were talking Altria had arrived and had walked up behind me.


    "What was the surprise?" She asked.


    "Oh, Altria. I was just telling Serin what happenedst night."


    "Did she really want to know that?"


    "Not like that¡­" I said before exining the previous night''s events once again.


    "I can''t believe they were stupid enough to try something here! I guess that means we''ll have to be even more careful than we thought. I wonder what they were offered to attempt that?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "They said they were offered enough money to be able to move to the capital and settle down."


    "That''s quite the reward on your head. No wonder they went to such lengths!"


    "Well, a lot of people are desperate to move to the capital, so I''m not surprised someone took them up on that kind of offer. I hope Lisa manages to trace the source."


    I finished up eating my breakfast while we discussed the matters at hand. It was fast approaching the time we had set to depart. We were now just waiting for Liz and Beth to arrive. I decided to head over to the front desk to say goodbye to Jules before we left.


    "Hey, are you almost ready to leave?" She asked as I walked up to the desk.


    "Yep, just waiting for the rest of the party to assemble and we''ll be off."


    "I hope you''re sessful, for all our sakes!"


    "I hope so."


    "And stay safe, I want to see you back here."


    "I''ll be trying my best don''t worry about that."


    "Good."


    As we were talking the door at the back of the desk opened and Lisa stepped out.


    "Morning Lisa. Is there something up?" Asked Jules.


    "No¡­ I just came to see them off." She said ncing over at me.


    "But you never¡­"


    "This quest is important to us all."


    As we spoke the rest of the party joined us at the desk. Beth and Liz had arrived at the guild whilst I was talking to Jules. We were ready to set out. Serin had noticed Lisa at the desk and strode over.


    "Did you find anything from those two? Do you know who set them up to it?" She asked.


    "Unfortunately, very little. It seems whoever issued the request is working in secret. They never met them in person, but I do have a few leads. Don''t worry I''ll be looking into the matter whilst you''re all away. You can concentrate on your own task now."


    "I will."


    Lisa stepped out from the desk and into the hall. She looked like she was going to address all of us.


    "Now, I don''t want to put too much pressure on you all as I''m sure you are all well aware just how important this mission is. Your sess here could prevent a war amongst the races. I just wanted to wish you all well and the best of luck before you left."


    "Thank you, Lisa. I appreciate it!" Replied Serin.


    "I''ll try and hold things down as best I can here while you are gone."


    Then it was time for us to leave. Beth, Liz, Serin, Altria and I were all set. With our goodbyes all said we left the guild building only to be met on the steps by Rosa.


    "Is everything okay?" Serin asked realising we hadn''t seen her since we had returned to the capital.


    "Yes, I just had the feeling that if I didn''t check in at the guild soon, I was going to find you already on another quest. Looks like I was right!" Replied Rosa.


    "Yes, we''re about to head into the wilds¡­ We''re hoping to find the truth behind the shrines."


    "I see¡­ I don''t suppose you need a driver?" Rosa asked a little sheepishly.


    "I''m afraid not, we won''t be travelling on the roads. This is going to be much more dangerous than anything we''ve faced yet. We couldn''t ask you toe with us."


    "I understand¡­"


    "It''s not that I think you would hold us back, honestly we''re taking a risk bringing Theo with us."


    "No, I understand. I''m just d I got here in time to see you off."


    "Me too. What will you do now? I suppose the trade routes are closed for now."


    "Seems like it will be quiet for a while, I''m not really sure. I was thinking of joining the guild. Perhaps I can help watch things here while you''re away."


    "If you do, make sure to tell Jules you are friends with our party, and Lisa the guild master. They will look out for you."


    "Thanks, I will. I won''t hold you any longer, don''t you need to get to saving the world?"


    "We do¡­" Laughed Serin.


    Altria and I quickly said goodbye to Rosa, each of us giving her a hug before we left. I wasn''t sure how I felt leaving her behind. She already felt like a proper member of our party with everything that had happened. I knew Serin was right, it would be dangerous to throw her in at the deep end with a quest like this. I was already brining down our average level just by being here. Once we were done, we left Rosa at the top of the steps and headed down to the square, she was waving us goodbye until we passed out of sight.


    As we walked through the city towards the gates, I was sure this ce was getting even quieter as the time passed. It probably wasn''t even my imagination. The threat of war was hanging over the ce, anyone that didn''t need to be here, or had the means to leave would have already left. The city was now close to the new frontier with the alliance after all.


    I expected that the girls from the previous night weren''t the only ones who had thought it best to switch side either. This ce had been part of the alliance for over a generation now, there must have been plenty of people that felt as loyal to that as their own kind. I was mulling these things over the entire way to the city limits, it wasn''t until we reached the gates that I stopped.

 Chapter 146 - One Hundred And Forty-Six: Passage Through The Woods

    After passing the quiet gateway we followed the road out of the city. The n was to follow this for a few miles before we would cut across country.


    As we made our way, Beth walked alongside me. "Who was the girl on the steps of the guild? She looked like she wanted to join us." She asked.


    "That was Rosa. I think you''re right, she did look like that¡­ I''m not sure how I feel about leaving her behind."


    "But she isn''t an adventurer, is she?


    "No, at least she isn''t yet."


    "Then it''s probably for the best that she didn''t join us."


    "Maybe, but if it wasn''t for her, we wouldn''t have made it back from the capital. She''ll be safer staying behind. I just don''t like the feeling that we''ve left her there when she obviously wanted toe."


    "If you feel like that you could have said something to Serin. She would have listened to you."


    "Yeah, but I understand why she made that decision, and it was probably the right choice."


    After following the road for about thirty minutes, we started to cut across the fields. In the distance was arge forest, and we would soon be crossing it. As we reached the outskirts of the wood we started to form up, Altria went up in front and scouted the way. Serin and I followed behind her, while Beth and Liz took the rear of our party.


    As we walked under the canopy, I walked alongside Serin. "Are we expecting to encounter any monsters here?"


    She nodded. "There''s a good chance we will. This isn''t the most dangerous of areas, but it isn''t free of them. With the way things are at the moment, I wouldn''t be surprised if we had an encounter or two before we made it across. Remember the vige under attack from the goblins?"


    "Of course."


    I wasn''t going to forget that in a hurry.


    "That was once a quiet area too. It''s best we all stay alert."


    "Understood¡­ How far is it until we reach the demon controllednds?"


    "About two days walk from here if we keep to schedule. We''ll have to be a lot more cautious once we reach it."


    "What can we expect to find once we''re there?"


    "Thend is falling to ruin, the level of monsters there is higher than anything you will have encountered here. Then there are the demons, you''ve met some before, so you have a good idea of what to expect. This isn''t going to be an easy mission, and we''ll be lucky if we can make to the shrine undetected."


    It was pretty clear that Serin was worried about what would have to face as we proceeded.


    "But we''ll make it there, won''t we?"


    "I hope so."


    She didn''t sound convinced.


    "I would say that our odds are about fifty fifty." Liz said from behind me.


    I nced back over my shoulder. "For making it there undetected?"


    "No, for making it back alive¡­"


    "That doesn''t sound like great odds!"


    "I''d say that is quite an optimistic outlook."


    "Really? That doesn''t make me feel any better."


    "You need to think realistically about this. We''re heading deep into enemy territory. Our intel about thend is patchy at best, we have no idea if, or how well monitored the area around the shrine is. If it wasn''t for your subus friend, I would put our odds a lot lower. I have high hopes that she will prove useful to us."


    "I hadn''t thought about that. She might have some idea what the situation is like there."


    "She may, but she could prove useful in other ways too."


    "Should I call her here now, so we can ask her?"


    "I would leave it for the time being. This area is fairly quiet, but there is still a small chance that we could run into other adventurers. We don''t want to run into any trouble, and we have plenty of time before we reach the region. We can n as we get closer."


    "Okay, I''ll wait untilter¡­ You know, when you said she could prove useful in other ways, what did you mean?"


    "Other than information and directions. If we get into a pinch, I''m sure she''ll be helpful, subus skills are perfect for infiltration."


    "They are, but they require a lot of energy. You know I''m the only one here that can feed her?"


    "I am well aware. You''ve been managing all this time, so you obviously don''t have an objection to it."


    "That''s not the issue. If it happens a lot, it could be a problem."


    "You have plenty of potions to recover with. You''ll be fine."


    I was starting to think that everything with Liz, would somehow turn into an experiment for her. I was about to object further when, Altria suddenly called us to a halt.


    She turned back towards the group. "Shh."


    "What is it?" Serin asked quietly under her breath.


    "Something I wasn''t expecting to encounter here. A wildcat monster!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Serin looked surprised by this. "They''re never this close to the city¡­"


    "I know, but things are getting stranger as the demon territory encroaches. We were expecting something."


    "Something, but not that!"


    "A wildcat, are they not small and fairly harmless?" I asked.


    "No." Answered Altria.


    "Oh."


    "They''re almost asrge as the bears we encountered before, but considerably more dangerous. We''ll manage, but we''ll need to be careful." Exined Serin.


    "It''s picked up our scent!" Altria said alerting us to the iing threat.


    "Okay, you stay back Theo." Instructed Serin.


    "No, I want to help. I need the experience too."


    "Fine, but stay behind me until I say."


    "Right."


    "Liz, can you back us up?" Asked Serin.


    "Leave it to me." She replied.


    "Beth, follow Theo and make sure he''s safe, okay?"


    "Sure thing."


    "I''ll take the lead, Altria cover us."


    "On it."


    Serin pulled out her de and begun to creep forward. I followed closely behind, and Beth shadowed me. Altria stood the bow at the ready and poised to take a shot. Liz was just stood at the back of the group as if she was casually waiting for something to happen. Well, she was easily our strongest member, and she was taking the rear.


    As we pushed forward, in the distance I could see the vegetation being pushed apart and after focusing on the area I could make it out. The giant wildcat, it was well camouged, but it was twice the size of a tiger. I was starting to regret my decision toe up front and try and take this thing on.


    Serin knelt down and gave the hand signal for us to stop. She looked back at the others we''d left behind and waved to Liz. We would wait for her to hit it with a status effect and make our move. As we waited, I could feel the air begin to crackle with energy. I nce back over my shoulder to see Liz enveloped in light. What was she doing? I wondered.


    Then she shouted over. "Quick, I can only hold it like this for a few minutes!"


    As soon as she had said so Serin got to her feet and rushed forward, while Beth and I followed closely behind. We soon stopped as we got closer to the creature, it waspletely frozen to the spot by whatever Liz had done.


    "Well, you do the honours Theo." Serin said sheathing her sword.


    I walked up to the creature. This didn''t really seem fair, I almost felt sorry for the thing being killed like this and I hesitated.


    "Come on Theo, you don''t have much time." Urged Beth.


    At least I could make it quick. I stepped round to the side of the creature. I pulled my de up to its head and paced it at the back of its ear. With onerge heave I pushed it in all the way up to the hilt, it died almost instantly. I had to press my foot against its body to retrieve my weapon, and was sprayed with its dark blood as I pulled it out.


    ? There was the usual tada noise followed by a message to tell me that I had gone up another level. I had reached level eleven, it had been a while since I had gained any experience, so it was appreciated, but it still felt a little wrong.


    "Well done." Beth said patting me on the back.


    I shrugged. "I didn''t really do a lot."


    "I know, but it just doesn''t feel right killing an enemy like that does it? You handled it well." She said knowingly.


    "Thanks."


    Seeing that the beast was felled, Liz and Altria joined the rest of us.


    "Just what was that technique, Liz?" I asked as she reached us.


    "Paralyse."


    "Wasn''t that a little overkill?"


    "Maybe, but we didn''t want anyone getting hurt. No need to take risks."


    "Are you sure you weren''t showing off?"


    "It doesn''t hurt to demonstrate my skill. This is my first time out with you all, I wanted to make a good impression."


    "If we didn''t realise how strong you were already, I suppose that does bring it home."


    "Thank you."


    Lillia''s bind seemed pretty weak inparison to that.. But I suppose it was quite a useful technique, I wondered how much mana she had used up with that little disy though.

 Chapter 147 - One Hundred And Forty-Seven: Information

    After the incident with the wildcat, we crossed through the rest of the forest in about four hours without another encounter. The area past the forest was a vast grassy in. There wasn''t the slightest sign of a human settlement as far as the eye could see.


    "It''s deserted here." I said after scanning the horizon.


    "That''s why we came this way." Serin pointed into the distance. "The nearest town is all the way over there on the far side of those hills."


    "We''ll be unlucky to run into anyone else out here."


    "Yes, the only people we''re likely toe across for a while are other adventurers or hunters, that and anyone that was already following us."


    I instinctively nced over my shoulder. "You think that anyone is?"


    "I don''t know, but that dark elf worries me."


    "But there''s no way she would have been able to follow us back to town."


    "She wouldn''t have needed to. I expect she already knew where we were heading. There could be more like her too."


    "How was she so strong?"


    "I''m not sure, I can only guess, we''ve heard rumours... If she was one of our ranked adventurers, I would have at least heard of someone like her."


    "Then where did shee from?"


    "I don''t know, that''s part of what worries me."


    "But we have a much stronger party this time. With Beth and Liz with us I don''t think we would have any trouble with her."


    "You''re probably right. At least, if shees alone."


    "We might never run into her again. We did spare her life, maybe she won''t follow us even if she''s ordered to."


    "I hope so, but we can''t bank on it."


    I knew exactly why Serin was worried, she and Altria both had a hard time trying to tackle her. She seemed to have to ability to at least block some of my skills too. A worrying opponent for sure, but we managed before and now we had two additional members, who were both strong. We still probably couldn''t use Celine to our advantage. Thest thing we would need was news of her being a part of our party getting around was thest thing we needed. The alliance would undoubtedly use it against us.


    It was already early afternoon when we had reached the beginning of the ins, and by the time we had walked to our camp for the night it was already beginning to grow dark. Between the four of us we made short work of setting up the camp. We were soon warming ourselves around the fire and preparing the evening meal.


    The campsite was protected by a small ridge to one side, and spinney to the other. The sight of our fire would only be visible from close by. After we had eaten, but before we had arranged the watches for the night, I wondered if it was time to call out Celine. I expected that Liz would want to talk to her about the way ahead.


    "Did you want to speak with Celine? I can call her now." I asked.


    "If you wish." Answered Liz.


    Serin nodded in agreement with Liz then turned to me. "Call her Theo. I''d like to find out what she knows. Tomorrow we''ll be at the point that determines where we enter the demon territory. If she knows anything it could end up saving us a lot of time and hassle."


    "I''ll call her now¡­ Celine, can youe out?" I asked.


    A couple of secondster and Celine materialised in front of me.


    "Is it time to feed?" She asked immediately.


    "Not yet, but soon. I need your help with something first." I exined.


    "But I''m hungry!" Sheined.


    "You always say that¡­ Please just help Serin and Liz, by answering their questions. We''ll sort something out afterwards."


    "Okay." She said turning to where Liz and Serin were sat.


    Liz was already rummaging around in her bag, after a short while she produced a scroll. She cleared a space and rolled it out on the ground. "It''s a little old, but this is the best I could get hold of. Does any of this look familiar to you?" She asked.


    "Hmm¡­" Celine said scratching her head.


    "This is where we''re heading." Liz said pointing at region of the map. "This is where we are at the moment." She said pointing at another.


    "I know it, but I haven''t been there in years. I was serving my previous master until recently."


    "Okay, do you recall if it was guarded when youst passed by?"


    "I can''t, but I expect it is. It is a holy site after all."


    "Hold on, you follow our gods?" Altria asked suddenly.


    "We revere the world makers, yes of course."


    "I didn''t know that."


    I was a little surprised that was new to Liz.


    "So, you expect there to be some presence there?" Asked Liz, wishing to continue with her line of questioning.


    "Yes, but I don''t expect it to be heavily guarded. It was almost entirely deserted in that area if I recall."


    "That''s good. Let''s hope things haven''t changed much since yourst visit."


    I was d that Celine seemed to be happy answering questions like this. We were going against her own after all.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You said that the area was mostly deserted. Is there any major military presence in that region at all?" Asked Serin, wanting to know more about our approach.


    Celine looked over Liz''s map once again, before pointing out a couple of ces.


    "Here and here. At least that was how it wasst time I was there."


    "Great, then we''ll try to avoid those point''s, perhaps enter here and cross through this way¡­ I don''t suppose you have any idea how frequently the area is patrolled?"


    "None¡­ But I expect it is infrequent. There haven''t been any serious attempts to retake thends in many years. They won''t be looking for people entering."


    Serin rxed a little. "That''s reassuring."


    "Is that all you needed to know?" Asked Celine.


    "That''s all I wanted to ask for now." Answered Serin.


    "That means it''s time for dinner!" Celine said turning to me he eyes wide open.


    "Not so quick! There are a few more things I would like to know first." Interrupted Liz.


    "Really, do I have to?" Celine asked looking at me pleadingly.


    "Yes, just a few more questions and you''ll be done, okay." I replied.


    "Okay¡­ What else did you want to know?" Asked Celine now turning back to face Liz.


    "I''d like to know more about, some of your abilities. Particrly the instant relocation and visual modification." Exined Liz.


    "What did you want to know?"


    "How many people can you transport at one time?"


    "I''ve never tried more than three at a time, and that seems to be my limit. I was almost entirely drained when I used it like that in your capital."


    "I see, then it won''t be that useful for our purposes."


    "I''ll be able to go with master and his favourite one, if ites to it!"


    Liz burst outughing.


    "I see, I see! Just out of interest, which one would that be?" Asked Liz.


    Celine turned to me.


    "I would never choose in that situation." I said before she had the chance to ask me.


    "It''s okay master, I can guess which one you would like it to be." She said ncing over at Serin.


    "Well, Serin would make the best wife." Altria said following her gaze andughing a little.


    "W-wife me!" Stuttered Serin.


    "Oh,e on Serin, don''t pretend like you would be pleased with that."


    "I-I, I''ve never thought about it." Her cheeks began to show just a little red.


    "Sure¡­ Having said that I''m sure Theo knows that we would have more fun together, right?" Altria said with a slight smirk.


    I didn''t say a word.


    "I think I''d make a good wife to." Beth said out of nowhere.


    Both Altria and Serin turned to her.


    Liz roared withughter. "As fun as this is, I think we should change the subject before it starts an argument¡­ Ahem, so the visual modification technique, would you be able to use it to disguise or hide our entire group, Celine?" She asked.


    She thought for a moment.


    "I would, but using it over thatrge an area would have some problems, there might be artifacts or glitches and it would use an awful lot of my energy." She answered.


    "That''s okay, in an emergency situation it should work well enough, even if it only bought us a little time and we have plenty of food for you here¡­"


    "What do you mean we have plenty of food? We only have me here!" Iined.


    "Don''t act like you don''t enjoy it. You can always take another potion. I gave you plenty."


    "That isn''t exactly the issue here. In that situation, it would be difficult to feed her to say the least."


    "Knowing that, I feel a little more confident in our chance of sess." Liz said almost ignoring mepletely.


    "Just so you know, I wouldn''t do something that would harm master!" Celine told Liz in a serious voice.


    "I believe you."

 Chapter 148 - One Hundred And Forty-Eight: Dinner

    Celine seemed happy enough with Liz''s response.


    "Does that mean that you are finished with the questions?" She asked.


    "Yes, for now. You may do as you wish with him."


    "Yay!" Celine said almost jumping across the distance between us and pouncing on me.


    She almost pushed me t on my back and was aggressively kissing me right in front of everyone, already trying to remove items of my clothing.


    "Hold on Celine." I said pushing her back.


    "But you said it was okay after!" Sheined.


    "It is, just not in front of everyone like this."


    "You''ve done this with all of them before."


    "Let''s go inside the tent at least." I said getting to my feet and guiding Celine towards my tent.


    "Okay."


    We had just climbed inside when I heard Serin from outside.


    "Where are you going Altria?" She asked.


    "I''m going to see if they need a hand." Replied Altria.


    "A hand, but how can you help?"


    "I have a few ideas." She said making her way to the tent.


    Lizughed at the exchange.


    "Just let her go an unwind with them. We''re at a fairly safe spot for now, there might not be another chance for a while." She said to Serin.


    "I know."


    "Or did you want to join them? I can always watch over the camp for now, with Beth, that is if you didn''t want to join them too Beth?"


    "No, no. I think I''ll sit this one out." Answered Serin.


    "Me too¡­ I''m not sure that I''mfortable with this situation. Doing that so obviously in front of everyone like that. I knew that his abilities would make him popr with other women, but I had no idea it was like this." Answered Beth.


    "Sounds like you''ve already had the experience with him?" Asked Liz.


    "Well, yes. Somethings happened and yes, I did. For some reason I thought it was only me."


    "Oh, aren''t you willing to share him?"


    "No, it''s nothing like that. I have no right to expect something like that. I was just surprised."


    I could hear the girls talking outside as Altria joined us inside.


    "Oh, the cat hase too." Celine said look up for a moment.


    "You don''t mind, do you?" Asked Altria.


    Altria was asking, but it didn''t look like she had any intention of not joining in if she didn''t receive a yes. She was already in the process of removing her clothes as she asked.


    "No, not really."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Celine had pounced on me as soon as we had gone inside the tent and by the time Altria had stepped inside, she had already pulled my trousers down and had begun sucking my dick. She returned to doing this the moment she had answered Altria. For now, I was just liying there and enjoying the sensation, whilst watching Altria remove her clothing. She slung her skirt down on the floor and removed her chest armour. Now just wearing her panties she climbed further inside the tent andy next to me. She started to kiss me.


    "You know you''re a lucky man, Theo." She said as we held each other.


    "It definitely feels like that right now." I replied.


    As we spoke Celine sat up again and climbed further up my body. Already naked, she hovered over my dick for a moment, before lowering herself down on it, her hands pressed against my chest. I leant my head back for a moment, overwhelmed by the sensation of her subus powers. Then she started to move, as she did, I activated "special heal". At the same time Altria climbed on top of me. She faced Celine and begun to kiss her as she was grinding on me. As she did this she leant forward, her butt in the air exposing the back of her pussy to my face.


    With the girls getting carried away, I was almost feeling a little left out. With one hand I grabbed Altria''s firm ass, and with the other I slipped my fingers inside her wet pussy. She let out a cute moan and looked over her shoulder at me smiling. She turned back to Celine and the pair continued kissing while Celine road me. I was enjoying the sensation, but I wanted to be more involved. I notched up "Special heal" and squeezed Altria''s ass. Both girls moaned and then she looked over her shoulder again, I motioned with my head, and she seemed to guess my meaning. She pushed Celine back and as she did, I slipped out from underneath her. Altria was nowying on top of Celine.


    Getting up on my knees, I slipped my dick inside Altria and begun pounding away, she arched her back as I did so. Celine muttered something I didn''t quite catch before Altria shut her up by kissing her. As she did, I slipped my fingers inside her pussy and fingered her as I nailed Altria. Both of the girls were getting noisier by the moment. I had no doubt in my mind that the others outside were listening. I could hear them talking only a few minutes ago. I didn''t think any more of it and continued to fuck Altria harder. Before long she started to climax, her pussy gripping me tightly. I thrusted even harder and faster, he juices spraying out with each thrust until she came hard. She flopped forward on Celine. I gently rolled her off and pulled Celine towards me.


    "M-master."


    I pushed her legs wide apart, a slipped my dick inside and holding both of her thighs swung my hips violently. Celine was loving it. This was her food anyway and with the added benefit of "Special heal" she only enjoyed.


    "Mm-mm-m-master harder!"


    I wasn''t one to deny her request and gave her everything I had. Recklessly fucking her, whilst notching up the skill even higher. She pulled her legs wide open and grabbed me, squeezing me tightly as she came. She went a little limp and was gasping for breath as she tried to recover herself a little. While she did, Altria rolled over.


    "Do me again." She said while rubbing her clit.


    I climbed off Celine and onto Altria. I squeezed her pert breasts as I made my way to kissing her. As I did Altria wrapped her legs around me. As she did so I came.


    "You finished?" She asked looking a little disappointed.


    "Sorry it just felt too good."


    "Don''t worry about that." Celine said while sitting up and touching my back.


    The sensation of her subus power ran through me and in an instant, I was hard again. I sat up and spreading Altria''s legs, fucking her hard again. As I did so, Celiney next to her, she kissed her while her hand wandered to her clit. Altria was almost overwhelmed right away. She let out the loudest moan and squirted a little as she came. Neither I nor Celine let up, as Altria''s eyes rolled into the back of her head, and she gripped the bedding under neath her as she rolled about from the pleasure. She pulled her legs back, her toes curling up, before finally going limp. I decided that was enough for her and pulled out. As I did so Celine jumped on me, pushing me back onto the sheets.


    "Master!"


    After that Celine road me until she had her fill. In the end I had to tell her to stop, I had been overusing my skill and the drain from her was proving to be too much. Things were starting to get hazy as she climbed off me.


    "Are you okay?" She asked lying next to me.


    "Yeah, I''ll be fine after a couple of potions." I said whilst reaching for the pouch.


    As I gulped down a stamina and mana potion, Altria sat up after regaining herself a little and climbed beside me. The three of usy there for a while the two girls holding me tightly. It wasn''t a bad position toy and recover in. After some time, I heard footsteps approach the tent. A momentter and Serin awkwardly poked her head around the corner.


    "Ah I see that you have finished." She said while ncing from me to Altria to Celine.


    "Uh yeah, did you need something?" I asked.


    "Yes, I didn''t want to interrupt, but well it''s getting dark, and we should really organise the watch shifts before anyone goes to bed."


    "Oh right, of course. We''ll be out in a moment, sorry."


    "That''s fine, you don''t need to rush. I just thought I''d check. It suddenly went quiet, and I was worried you might have all fallen asleep after all that exertion.


    "Ah haha¡­ I''ll just get dressed."


    "Right, see you at the campfire."


    Serin left the three of us. Her concern wasn''t unfounded, I looked to my right and Altria was already asleep. Celine was curled up and looked like she would be following her shortly, not that she would be on watch.. I gently woke Altria before I dressed and joined the others outside.

 Chapter 149 - One Hundred And Forty-Nine: Last Day In The Realm

    I left the tent first and joined Liz, Serin and Beth siting around the campfire. Liz was just grinning at me, while Beth looked as she didn''t quite know where to look.


    Serin got up and passed me the wine skin she had just been drinking from. "Would you like some?"


    I leant forward and took the skin from her. "Thanks Serin."


    Liz let out a short giggle. "Well, that sounded like you put on quite the performance. I''m surprised that these two didn''t decide to join you. They both looked as if they were missing out on the fun. I was almost tempted to myself¡­ But I suppose someone needs to watch over the camp."


    "Liz!" Beth said looking a little flustered but wagging her tail slightly.


    Liz waved off herint. "You should just have been honest and joined them!"


    I coughed awkwardly. "Um, thanks for holding things down out here then. I think Altria will be out in a moment and we can organise the watch."


    Just as I finished speaking Altria stepped out of the tent. She walked over to the fire, still straightening out her hair and sat down next to me. She leant her head on my shoulder and yawned.


    She looked across to the sk in my hands. "Is that wine?"


    I nodded. "It is. Want some?"


    "Please."


    I passed her the sk, and she took a gulp.


    "Were we going to organise the shifts?" She asked.


    "Yes¡­ I wonder if we should let you two sleep a bit first and take theter shifts." Answered Serin.


    "We''ll be fine, but you can do as you please." Altria said before passing the wine on to Liz.


    "Okay, then we''ll do the usual method."


    Serin prepared a handful of sticks and went about the group, letting us each pick a twig. As things turned out I got the first shift. I was feeling a little worn still, but I actually preferred taking the first watch. At least after it was done, I would hopefully be able to sleep through until the morning. There was something off-putting about waking in the night and then having to try and sleep once you were done. Altria was on the next shift, then it was Beth. She was followed by Liz and Serin was taking thest watch.


    It had just about fallen dark by the time that we had finished. It was still a little too early for most people to turn in. Because it had been a fairly easy going first day and we were expecting tomorrow to be much the same, the other girls sat up for a while with me, as we shared out thest of the wine. After a short while, Altria decided to head to bed.


    She stood up fighting a yawn. "I think I''ll go to sleep already. Seems I am pretty tired!"


    "After all that noise you were making, I''m not surprised!" Replied Liz.


    "Oh well, I couldn''t help it. You missed out on the fun." She said with a wave as she made her way back to her own tent.


    "What''s the n for tomorrow?" I asked once Altria had left.


    "We''ll want to walk as far as possible. I''d like to camp as close to the border as we can. It''ll be ourst rtively safe night and ourst day of being able to walk in the open. I''d like to make the most of it." Answered Serin.


    Beth had been looking over Liz''s map decided to speak up. "We should be able to do that. Looking at the map, it''s a straight shot across the in and then over the line of hills at the far side. I expect we could find a good camp spot in the foothills before we make the final approach."


    "That was what I was hoping. As long as we don''t run into any trouble along the way, we shouldn''t have a problem."


    "I suppose we''ll want to set off early again tomorrow?" I asked.


    "Yes, we''ll want to finish the walk and setup camp before it gets dark." Answered Serin.


    "How likely are we of running into any trouble tomorrow?"


    "Not likely, but I didn''t expect to run into anything today, so who knows¡­ At least we have Liz with us now."


    "Always happy to be useful." Liz said from across the fire.


    "And Beth, so I doubt we''ll have too many problems. It didn''t take long to take down that wildcat today."


    "Yeah, you''re right." Answered Serin.


    The girls stayed up with me for about another half an hour, before heading to bed and leaving me to take the first watch. I fed the fire a little then settled down. It was a clear night, just the odd cloud crossing the moon here and there. Before I knew it, it was time to wake Altria for her turn. I poked my head inside the tent and quietly woke her.


    She looked up sleepily. "Huh, Theo?"


    "It''s your turn to take watch."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Okay, I''ll be out in a moment."


    I waited by the fire until Altria emerged from her tent. We spoke for a few minutes and then I climbed into my own tent. I had left Celine there sleeping in the evening, when Serin had called for us, but she was nowhere to be seen when I returned. I didn''t think much of it, she didn''t seem to stay and sleep the night with me normally anyway. I climbed into my bed and tired from the day was soon asleep.


    The next day I woke early. No one hade to wake me yet, but it was light. I could just about make out Serin and Beth talking. I guessed I could probably sleep a little longer, but I decided to get up anyway. I quickly dressed and went outside to join them.


    "Morning Theo." Beth said as she saw me climb out of the tent.


    "Morning."


    "You know, you could have slept in for longer. It''s still early." Serin said as I sat down.


    "I know. I couldn''t sleep anymore, and I was starting to get hungry."


    "I suppose we could start cooking something now."


    Beth immediately reached for her cooking gear. "Oh good, I''m hungry too but I didn''t want to say anything. I know some people don''t like to start until everyone is up!"


    "I doubt the other two will mind."


    With that we started to put on breakfast. As it was, the smell of food cooking soon enticed the others from their tents. We ended up finishing eating and had packed away the campsite ahead of schedule. We would have plenty of time to cross the hills and find a good camp for the night. I decided to check on Celine before we set off, having not seen her since the night before.


    "Celine?" I called out.


    "Yes Master?"


    "Oh good, you are here."


    "Did you need something?"


    "No, I just wanted to check you were okay."


    She smiled. "I''m fine."


    "Great. You''ll probably need to stay out of sight for most of the day. We''ll be out in the open again as soon as we leave the camp."


    "Right, I''ll stay hidden."


    "Thanks¡­ I''ll call for you if I need anything."


    "Please do." She said before vanishing into thin air once again.


    "You all set?" Asked Serin.


    "Yeah."


    "Then we''ll set out."


    We walked across the grassy in for most of the morning and reached the foothills a little while before midday.


    As we stopped for a breather before the climb Serin walked over. "I''d like to reach the other side of this before we stop for lunch. There should be a good spot on the far side. Is that okay with everyone?"


    There weren''t any objections and after a quick water stop, we started moving again. It took about half an hour to reach the top. Once we were there, we had a clear view of the series of hills we would need to cross that day before we came close to the border.


    I nced down and noticed argeke on a teau someway down from where we were. Its waters looked blue from up here shimmering in the sun, there looked to be a section of beach on its edges.


    "Is that where you wanted to stop for lunch Serin?" I asked.


    "Yes, I saw it on the map and thought it would be a nice ce to stop. From here it looks like I was right."


    "It does!"


    "Come on, let''s make our way down."


    The party had stopped for a moment to take in the views, but after Serin''s suggestion we all started moving again. Everyone seemed keen to get there and stop for lunch. As we drew closer it seemed more and more like Serin was right. It waspletely unspoilt and miles from anywhere.. Being a hot day, I was keen to get there and dip my toes in the water.

 Chapter 150 - One Hundred And Fifty: The Beach

    As soon as we reached the shores, I took off my bag and boots, rolled up my trousers a little and stepped into the cool water. It felt so refreshing after walking and climbing up thatst hill in the hot sun. I just stood there enjoying the views for a moment. I heard a bit ofmotion from the girls behind me and turned around to see Altria had stripped off to her panties and bra. She was running towards the water''s edge.


    "What are you doing?" Beth called after her.


    Altria looked back and shouted. "Going for a swim!"


    "But you don''t have a swimsuit!"


    "This will do fine!" She said charging into the water.


    She ran right past me, then dove in. She resurfaced a momentter.


    "Come on Theo. It''s lovely in here." She said sshing about.


    I turned back to the rest of the group and shouted.


    "Is this safe?"


    "I don''t see why not." Serin shouted back.


    Feeling satisfied that if Serin wasn''t worried it probably was safe, I climbed out of the water. I quickly took off my trousers and the rest of my armour. Then in just my boxers I waded back in after Altria. I looked back to the rest of the group. It seemed that they had alle to the conclusion that the water was a good choice. They were all in the process of stripping off.


    "See it''s lovely isn''t it." Altria said as I joined her.


    "It is."


    It really was. The cool clean water was just what I needed. Lunch could wait for a little while. The others seemed to agree with us as they joined us in the water. We had left a little ahead of schedule so a longer break now wasn''t going to put us behind. Soon I was surrounded by all four beautiful girls, in just their underwear. They were all sshing about and were dripping with water. It was quite the sight. Then I remembered Celine, I didn''t want to miss out, I mean have her miss out on the water.


    "Is it okay to call Celine out?" I asked Serin.


    "I don''t see why not. There isn''t a person in sight for miles around." She replied.


    "Great I''ll call her¡­ Celine, are you going to join us?"


    "One moment master." Her voice replied from somewhere.


    A few momentster she appeared on the edge of the water. She had squeezed herself into a small green bikini. I was d that I''d asked her toe out.


    "Demons have things like that too, huh?" I said to myself.


    Celine was stood on the water edge as if she were waiting for something and being unusually quiet.


    "Are you going to join us?" I called over.


    "Justing."


    She slowly waded into the water and joined us.


    "What do you think?" She asked me.


    "About the water?"


    "No¡­ My swimsuit."


    "Oh, sorry. Yes, it looks good on you."


    "Thanks! I prepared it just for this." She said with a smile.


    Then as we were talking a wave of water sshed over us. It was Altria, she thought it would be funny to soak us.


    "Hahaha!"


    "What are you doing silly cat!" Celine said before sshing her back.


    It wasn''t long before it turned into an all on all water fight. Not a single one of us managed to avoid getting soaked, but it was good fun and it finished with us allughing.


    "That was fun!" I said to Altria.


    We were at the edge of the group. A little further into the water with it being up to about chest it.


    "It was."


    "We should probably head back to the shore and make lunch soon though."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Probably¡­ Hmm Theo, you should wait untilter. The others will want to join in."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Your hands."


    "What?" I said lifting both arms out of the water.


    "That isn''t you¡­." She said before breaking into a scream.


    I was sprayed with water as Altria was pulled up into the air by her leg and the water behind her broke, as a massive tentacle pulled her upwards. I was frozen to the spot for a moment as I tried to process what was going on. Then another tentacle shot up from the water''s surface and grabbed her by the arm.


    "Nooo! Help me!" Yelled Altria.


    I looked back to the shore and my gear, it was going to take too long to head back and fetch my de. The tentacle on her leg was gradually working its way up her thigh. I had to do something and quick. I wasn''t sure if the technique would work without a sword, but decided to try anyway. I fired off mana wind strike at the tentacle holding her legs. It severed it. The cut tentacle iled around, and the section still attached to her leg gradually uncoiled before falling to the ground. She was now held up by her arm, being swung around wildly. I ran to the side and aimed carefully. She was being flung around so much that I could easily hit her if I missed. I fired again. This time it didn''t cut right through, but it was enough for it to loosen its grip and Altria fell towards the ground.


    I was close enough to try and catch her. I got underneath, but the impact was enough to push us both under the water momentarily. As we resurfaced, I grabbed Altria and started to run towards the shore as quickly as I could. I knew it wouldn''t be long before the creature attacked again. Serin and Beth were running towards us. They had both quickly retrieved their weapons from the beach and stood their ground as we passed them. We reached the shore just in time to see two more tentacles shoot out from the water towards them. They were ready for the attack and soon chunks of tentacle were hitting the water''s surface with a ssh.


    We both stopped at the water''s edge breathing heavily.


    "Are you okay?" I asked.


    There was heavy bruising all the way up Altria''s left leg and right arm.


    "I''m fine¡­ Thanks Theo, that was a close one." She replied.


    "You look like you need healing."


    "Not now, I need my bow." Altria said getting to her feet and dashing towards her gear.


    As she ran up the beach to her pile of clothes, I turned back to water. Serin and Beth were still in the water, they had cut off several limbs from the creature and for now the waters were calm.


    "Where is it?" Altria asked as she joined me, with her bow in hand.


    "I don''t know, maybe it gave up?"


    "I doubt it." Answered Liz from behind us.


    As soon as she spoke the water some way out in front of Beth and Serin was forced up in a bulge, and wave of water flew over them. As the water cleared, I could see the body of the creature, it was like a dark ck giant squid.


    "What is that?" I asked.


    "I don''t know, I''ve never seen anything like it. I''m surprised theke is able to hold a creature of that size!" Answered Liz.


    "I''ve seen something like it before¡­ But only on the inte or in books fortunately."


    "What?"


    "It looks like a squid, but considering it''s a monster¡­"


    We were interrupted by the shout of the girls still in the water. The monster was making its way closer to the shore and towards them. They had severed more of its limbs, but it seemed to be able to regenerate them as quickly as they could cut them down.


    "Get to the side!" Liz shouted from the shore.


    Serin and Beth did as she asked, as soon as they had cleared thetest wave of tentacles. Once they were clear Liz let off a giant bolt of me. It rocketed towards the creature and looked as if it was going to burn it to a crisp. But the creature simply rocked backwards in theke and spat out a jet of water at the fireball. There was an almighty explosion from the steam and our view of theke was almostpletely obscured by the mist created by the st.


    "Out of the water, now!" Boomed Liz''s voice.


    She held her hands up to the sky and begun an incantation under her breath. I could tell by the look of absolute concentration on her face that she was building up for something big. I heard sshesing from the water in front of us. Then the shapes of Serin and Beth emerged from the mist.


    "You''re both okay!" I said as they came ashore.


    "Yes¡­ What''s happening?" Asked Serin.


    "Liz is doing something. I think we need to keep it at bay until she pulls it off."


    "Then that''s what we''ll do!"


    Serin and Beth stood either side of Liz ready to intercept any tentacles that came their way. Altria was just to the side, her bow at the ready.. I grabbed my sword and joined them, waiting for the thing''s next move.

 Chapter 151 - One Hundred And Fifty-One: Tentacles

    As the mist started to clear, the giant creature became visible again. It was getting closer. I nced at Liz, she was still reciting the incantation and clearly unable to pay attention to her surroundings while she did so.


    It was obvious that we would have to keep it off her until she was ready. It was just waiting until it got into range to attack.


    Altria wasn''t going to just let it crawl up to us. She loosed an arrow, hitting the creature just above one of its eyes. It let out a dreadful cry, but it did slow its approach, if anything it sped up.


    As soon as it got in range, its arms flew at us. I was hit in the chest, and the blow nearly took me off my feet. Somehow, I managed to keep my wits about me and before it could coil itself around me, I brought my de down hard.


    Once severed the arm lifted back up in the air. I could already see it beginning to regenerate. I clutched my chest. I hadn''t seen to have taken any damage. This new armour really was something, I wasn''t even winded by the blow.


    The girls at my side were doing better than I was, none of them had taken a blow and had all dealt with the tentacles that hade their way. I looked up to Liz and she suddenly opened her eyes, almost taking me by surprise.


    "Everyone step back! Don''t even have a foot in the water!" She shouted.


    We were all a little surprised but did as she asked.


    Once she was certain we were clear she brought both her arms down until they were pointing at the creature. The sky darkened in an instant and a massive bolt of lightning fell on the monster. There was a loud bang and the water crackled with the electricity.


    I had no doubt we would have been electrocuted if we hadn''t moved. The squid like thing fizzled and steam rose from its head. With the spellplete Liz dropped to her knees, breathing heavily.


    "Are you okay?" I asked.


    "Yes, nothing a potion won''t cure. Don''t worry about me, concentrate on that thing. It isn''t dead yet!" She said pointing ahead.


    Just as she did one of its tentacles shot forward towards Liz. Luckily, for us Beth was on her toes. She quickly rushed in front of us and sliced it before it could reach us.


    "Stay sharp Theo!" She warned.


    I quickly got to my feet. As I did Altria fired off two of her explosive arrows in quick session. The first was knocked of course by one of its arms, but the second hit its mark. There was a loud bang and small pieces of squid flesh were sent flying. The creature iled for a moment, before going limp and just floating on the water''s surface.


    "Is it dead this time?" I asked, still a little worried it was going to move again.


    "It''s dead." Answered Altria.


    Liz quickly drank a couple of potions then got to her feet.


    "I don''t know about you, but I''d like to move on before we stop for lunch. I don''t think I can eat while looking at that." She said as she stood up.


    "I know how you feel. Let''s carry on a little further down the hill. I don''t feelfortable eating here now, either." Answered Serin.


    There were no objections to the suggestion and everyone one went about grabbing their gear and dressing. We were all a little damp after being in the water and the fight, but it was a hot day, we would soon dry as we walked. Once everyone was ready, we left. We skirted round theke and then continued down the hill. We didn''te across another suitable area to stop on the way down, until we reached the small valley below.


    When we did finally stop, lunch was quite a quick affair. Despite having set off early, the break at theke had taken up more time than we had nned. After eating we soon set off again. We had many miles to cover before it got dark and most of them would be crossing the row of hills thaty between us and the border. It was tough going under the hot sun and we only took short brakes to take on water. It wasn''t until early evening that we reached the foot of the final hill. In front of us stretched a vast open in, penned in on either side by huge forests. Far in the distance were mountains.


    "How far are we away from the border now?" I asked.


    "Close, about five miles. We won''t travel any further tonight. I want to cross the border tomorrow." Answered Serin.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Not far from where we had descended was a good spot for a camp. Sheltered on one side by a spur of the hill we had just climbed. From the looks of things, we wouldn''t find a better spot on this side of the border. We set up the camp in next to no time and gathered round the campfire for the evening as we waited for the fire to be ready to cook on.


    "Once we cross the border, how far is it to the shrine?" I asked.


    "It should be about two days walk from my estimation, but that''s taking the direct route. Depending on what we find on the other side it could take much longer." Answered Liz.


    "I suppose we''re going to have to avoid any inhabited areas."


    "We will." Liz said pulling out her map. "Look this is where we''re heading for." She said pointing at the map.


    I shuffled over to where she was sat. She was pointing at what looked to be a lone mountain, some distance past arge forest almost in the centre of the in we spied before it fell dark.


    "I''d like to head right there, but a lot of this terrain is very open. If we spot any signs of life, we''re going to have to take some big detours not to be spotted." She exined.


    "What do we do once we reach it?"


    "We''ll have little choice but to push on and enter the shrine or turn back. If we''re lucky it will be as Celine told us and only a small presence in that area. For all we know there could be an entire settlement there now."


    "And if that happens?"


    "We''ll have to make a decision. We might be able to fight our way through and get to the shrine, but that is going to draw attention and make it harder to make it back''|"


    "But if we don''t find about the relics and the items that the gods left behind, we''ll have no way of stopping the war or helping Lillia."


    "Exactly. Either way it''s going to be a tough call if things don''t go our way. There''s a lot riding on this. Saying that there''s no point in dwelling on that now, we won''t know what the situation is until we get closer."


    "When we do, we''ll make the decision as party." Serin added.


    "Yes, this is something that we''ll need to decide as a group." Agreed Liz.


    "But if wee back empty handed, then all of this will have been for nothing!" I said clutching my hands.


    "No one wants to do that. But if we get in too deep, we might end up not returning at all. That isn''t going to help anyone." Answered Serin.


    "No''| You''re right it won''t."


    I knew she was right. If we brought too much attention deep in enemy territory our chances of making it back would be slim. Still, our only chance of stopping the king, was to highlight what he had been doing and to that we would need proof.


    The fire had burnt down enough for us to cook while we talked. Serin got the cooking gear from her bag then ced it on the fire and before long the smell of food filled the air. We were all ready to eat, it had been another long day.


    From tomorrow we might not even be able to cook over a fire like this, so we made the most of the chance while we had it and cooked thest of the fresh food. It was the best meal we had eaten since leaving the town.


    Once everyone had eaten it was time to choose the watch and head to bed. Liz was taking the first watch tonight and with everyone expecting a long and difficult day tomorrow we left her by the fire and went to our own tents.


    I briefly thought about calling for Celine as I climbed into bed, but I thought better of it. I was already worn and if she was really hungry, I''m sure she would have said something.. I would just sleep until it was my turn to take the watch.

 Chapter 152 - One Hundred And Fifty-Two: A Place For The Night

    I was woken for my turn on watch by Altria as she went to turn in. It was still pitch ck when I opened my eyes. I could just make out her outline against the flickering light from the fire.


    "Hey Theo, it''s time to wake up." She said gently.


    "I''m awake, just give me a moment and I''ll be there."


    Altria left the tent and went back to fire while I dressed. A minute or twoter I emerged from the tent and joined her at the fire before she went back to bed.


    "Been a quiet night?" I asked as I took a seat by the fire.


    "Just the odd animal, no sign of anything else."


    "Hopefully it stays that way!"


    "I expect it will. I don''t think there is anyone out here but us." She yawned. "I''m going to try and get a little more sleep while it''s still dark. See youter." She said before making her way back to the tent.


    I stretched a little as I sat there to throw off some of the stiffness from a night spent sleeping on the hard floor. It really was quiet out here. I couldn''t even make out any animal noises. The wind blowing through the vegetation and the crackling of the fire broke the silence. I started to wonder what we''d find once we entered thends controlled by the demons. I was expecting something war torn and deste, but I had no idea what it would really be like once we reached it. After the fight we encountered back in the dungeon in Lintz I was already expecting it to be dangerous. The girls struggled back then, and it was only a stroke of luck that I was able to catch her by surprise.


    After sitting by the fire for a couple of hours, the sun started to rise. I could see right across the great in as the sun rose above the mountains far in the distance. I knew it would still be sometime before the others woke for breakfast, and with the fire burning down I decided to gather some more wood, so we had enough to cook on once they woke. I didn''t stray far from the camp, just collecting deadwood from the surrounding area. As I returned and started loading the fire, I heard some rustlinging from one of our tents. A momentter Liz climbed out, she looked around before joining me at the fire.


    "Morning Liz." I said as she sat down.


    "Morning."


    "You know it''s still pretty early. You could sleep a little longer."


    "I know¡­ I''m still adjusting to sleeping in a tent again. Once the sunes up, I wake and don''t seem to be able to sleep again."


    "Yeah, it can be like that."


    "It doesn''t really matter. I went to bed ealy enough and I slept well, so I don''t think I''ll struggle today."


    "That''s good."


    "What about you? I can take over the watch if you want to get a little more sleep."


    "Thanks, but I''m fine. I doubt I''d fall back asleep now. I was starting to get a little bored out here alone, so I''m d of thepany."


    Lizughed.


    "Didn''t you ask your subus friend toe and keep youpany?"


    "I didn''t. I expect she needs to sleep too, and I wasn''t sure if it was the best idea to have her out in the open like that."


    "No one is going to see her out here. We''ll be crossing the border in a few hours. We''ll want her to stay close when we do."


    "I''ll ask her to do that then."


    "Actually, do you mind calling her out?"


    "I can see if she''s awake¡­ Celine?"


    "Yes master!" She answered almost immediately.


    "So, you were awake."


    "Yes."


    "Can youe out?"


    She materialised in the spot next to me the moment I asked.


    "What do you need master?"


    "Liz wanted to ask you something. I''d appreciate it if you could answer her."


    "Okay¡­" Celine turned to Liz. "What did you want to know?"


    "Oh, not much. When Theo told us about how you helped them escape from the king''s men, you were able to scout out the enemy without being detected."


    "I was."


    "I was wondering if you would be able to do the same thing for us as we crossed the in. Not all the time, just when we need you to."


    "I was already nning to do something like that."


    "That''s great."


    "I have to warn you, it might not be as easy as it was back then."


    "Oh?"


    "I''m sure you already know¡­ Apart from my own kind there are a few other kinds amongst the demon races that can see through my abilities. It isn''t quite the same as sneaking up on some humans and elves."


    "So that''s what you meant. In that case, if youe across any of those you are wee toe right back to the group. We''re better off giving them a wide birth anyway."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''m not worried about me. They are unlikely to pose me any threat, or attack me unprovoked. But if they take an interest and follow me back to the group, some of them you all would be particrly vulnerable against."


    "I know¡­ I think that risk is worth it. When you consider that the alternative is us walking in blindly. You''ll just have to be careful you don''t attract any unwanted attention."


    "I do agree with that¡­ I''ll be trying my best. I wouldn''t want anything to happen to master!"


    "At least we''ll be with Theo¡­"


    There was noise from one of the tents. It turned out to be Serin getting up.


    "Morning¡­ We didn''t wake you with the talking, did we?" I asked as she came to join us.


    "No, I wanted to wake early. But what''s going on?" She asked ncing across to Celine.


    "Oh, Liz had some questions. So, I asked her toe out."


    "Well, I suppose it''s pretty safe to do that here anyway."


    After that it wasn''t long before we joined by the others. First Beth and shortly after Altria appeared from the tents. With the whole group it was time to start breakfast. Once that was done, we packed up the camp and prepared to leave.


    "Is that everything?" Serin asked as we bagged up thest tent.


    "That''s it." Answered Altria.


    "Good. There''s a lot of miles to cover today and we''ll need to find somewhere we can camp undetected before nightfall. It''s five miles before we cross the border, but let''s be prepared and take up a formation now. I''d like you to take the lead Altria."


    "Gotcha." She said grabbing her bag and heading up front.


    "Theo, you''re with me."


    "Okay."


    "Beth and Liz, can you two take up the rear?"


    "Of course." Answered Beth.


    "We''ll watch your backs." Replied Liz.


    "Thanks¡­ Celine are you happy to do as Liz asked?"


    "I was going too." She said before vanishing into the air.


    "I''m still not sure how much we can trust her, but I suppose she hasn''t let us down yet."


    "It doesn''t seem like she will let anything happen to Theo. As long as we''re with him I think we can trust her." Answered Liz.


    "Yeah¡­ Let''s set out.


    The rest of us threw our bags on our backs and followed on after Altria, who was already a short distance in front of us. The sun was beginning to climb higher in the sky, and it was already starting to get warm. It felt like it was going to be another hot day ahead. It wasn''t long before we had passed the edge of the hills and thend started topletely tten out. After we had been walking a little longer than an hour Serin stopped. She whistled to Altria up ahead and the entire party came to a halt momentarily.


    "This is it everyone, a couple more steps and we''ll be in demon held territory. Keep your wits about you."


    Once she had spoken, she gave the signal and we continued. I was a little apprehensive, but there was barely any sign to show that we had crossed into their realm. Apart from us having reached the in, the terrain was much the same as the alliance territories I had seen. The vegetation was the same, everything looked, normal. There were no markings of any kind to notify that there was a border here at all.


    From there on we walked with little break. We stopped for lunch when we found a small spiney and some cover, but that was a short affair, and we were soon on the move again. We walked and walked, at longst the first signs of the day drawing in were upon us. Some way in the distance there was what looked like buildings. Altria was already on her way back to the group to report.


    "It looks like an abandoned human settlement. It''s too soon to say, but it could provide us cover for the night." She said as she reached us.


    Serin just turned to me. I already knew what she wanted.


    "Celine?" I called out.


    "Master?" She asked as she reappeared.


    "Have you checked out those buildings over there?" I asked pointing at the shapes in the distance.


    "I have, nothing there. I would have told you if I''de across anything."


    "Thanks Celine."


    "What do you think Altria?" Asked Serin.


    "I think it''s our best bet for the night."


    "I think so too. Let''s check it out."


    We soon reached the outskirts of the small settlement. It seemedpletely abandoned. Most of the buildings looked to be intact. It didn''t seem like that had been a fight here, but the inhabitants must have left in a hurry. There were personal items all over the floor just collecting dust and rotting away.


    We passed the outer walls that surrounded the ce and had begun to walk up the main street, when out of nowhere there was ringing noise. Then a sh. All I knew was I could barely move my body. From what I could make out from my position, neither could the others. We were surrounded by strange red light, that seemed to be made out of thousands of symbols, none of which I''d ever seen before.


    I was starting to feel my strength leave me when I looked ahead and saw Celine. She looked panicked. It appeared whatever was trapping us here, was keeping her out.. She was banging away on the barrier furiously.

 Chapter 153 - One Hundred And Fifty-Three: A Surprise Reunion

    Celine was unable to break the barrier that kept her out and us within. She popped in and out of existence in front of my eyes. It looked as if she was trying to use her teleportation to enter the barrier, but that wasn''t working either. She shouted and shouted, but this was bing fainter to my ears as the trap drained me. I started to feel faint, and my surroundings started to dim. If I was able to move, I would have surely fallen on the floor. My arms and legs tingled and eventually everything went nk as I lost consciousness.


    My mind wandered from dream to dream. I no longer had any recollection of how I was brought into this sleep. No longer conscious, an unknown amount of time passed. It wasn''t until I begun to wake that I regained a sense of self. I could feel warmth all over my body, and as I opened my eyes I squinted in the bright light. I quickly realised I wasid on a bed and tried to sit myself up. My body felt slow and weak, as if I had beenid there for quite some time. I was in a small room I didn''t recognise. There was a window just to the left of the bed, the curtains were drawn, and the sunlight was pouring in.


    "Where am I?" I asked out loud.


    The memories of myst moments conscious flooded back to me, and I tried to get out the bed to find the others. Then the door flung open and someone I recognised well, ran inside.


    "You''re finally awake!" She said excitedly as she realised, I was sat up in bed.


    She ran around the side of the bed and flung herself towards me. I backed away as much as I could until I hit the wall.


    "Lillia¡­ What, why?" I said as I pushed away.


    "Oh¡­ Of course, you haven''t seen me since then. It''s normal that you''d react like that."


    The look on her face told me she was upset to see me react like this, but thest time I saw her she was trying to kill me and Altria. This kind of reaction was only natural. I was holding back the desire to try and flee. I couldn''t sense any hostilitying from her though.


    "How are you here? Actually, where is here? Where are the others?" I asked in a word jumble as my mind raced.


    She looked confused as she tried to decide where to start.


    "I was rescued, I wasn''t myself before¡­"


    "You were rescued, but how?"


    "Siofra."


    "Siofra did. Is she here?"


    "She isn''t, she''ll be back soon though."


    "What happened, and where are the others?"


    "Look Theo, I''m sorry¡­"


    "You couldn''t help it could you though? You were being controlled somehow. I knew you would never do something like that if you could help it."


    "Yes¡­ But that isn''t what I mean." She took in a deep breath and looked as if she was trying to brace herself before she spoke. "The thing is, you were the only one still alive when we found you and only barely. You''ve been asleep like that for two weeks¡­"


    "What? No, no, no, no, they''re all dead? No, they can''t be. I was just with them!"


    "I''m sorry, I couldn''t believe it either. I still haven''te to terms with it." She said tears already streaming down her face.


    I couldn''t believe it, everyone was dead. To me I was only just with them moments before. I didn''t want to believe her. I looked into her face. Her lips were trembling, and she looked like she was in pain. If she was deceiving me, it was some brilliant acting.


    "What happened? How were you able to find us?"


    "You were caught in some kind of trap. It was set to drain the life out of anything that set it off¡­ We had been following your group."


    "Following us? Why didn''t you just reveal yourselves?"


    "We were worried about how you would receive me, after what happened¡­ We stayed just out of sight and nned to help if you were all in danger, but we were toote... I''m so sorry."


    They were following us. I was surprised that Celine hadn''t picked them up. I was just about to ask what had be of her, but for some reason thought better of it. She hadn''t been caught in the trap, but she wasn''t here either.


    "I need some fresh air."


    It was all too much, everything I had just been told. I didn''t want to believe nearly all my friends had been killed. I lifted the covers and swung out my feet.


    "Take it easy." Lillia said worried.


    I climbed out of the bed and tried to walk but my legs started to give way as soon as I put any weight on them. I would have copsed on the floor if Lillia hadn''t caught me in time.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I told you to be careful! You haven''t moved in weeks." She said holding me in her arms. She pressed me against her.


    "Thanks¡­" I still wasn''t sure about this situation at all. "Please, help me walk outside."


    "Okay, but you really shouldn''t be up and about for too long. You''re still weak."


    "Thanks."


    With the help of Lillia I slowly made my way out of the room and into the main living room of the small house. From there we went outside. There was a small bench just to the side of the front door and Lillia helped me onto it. I didn''t recognise these surroundings at all. This ce was a cabin and we were at the edge of a wood, with mountains in the background.


    "Where is this?" I asked.


    "We''re back over the border, in the human territory. Don''t worry no one is going toe for you here. No one knows about this ce."


    "Siofra, you said she would be back soon?"


    "Yes, in a day or two. She''s gone to get food and supplies. We''re in the middle of nowhere here. The nearest vige is more than a day''s walk from here. Are you missing her?"


    "Yes¡­ I missed both of you. I''m really d that you two are both okay. I don''t know what I would have done if anything had happened to you both as well¡­"


    "I''m just sorry that we didn''t get there sooner, and what I did, if I had known I was being controlled like that, if I''d done something, then none of this would have happened!" Lillia said with tears running down her face again.


    "None of this is your fault. Don''t be stupid! That could have happened to anyone. If anything, you are a victim here."


    I put my arm around her, and she sobbed away. I felt awful about everything that had happened. I still couldn''t wrap my head around the death of my friends. Right now, I just felt empty. There was just a big hole eating me up from the inside out, but I couldn''t help but feel that this must be that much worse for Lillia. We stayed like that for some time, eventually Lillia pulled herself upright and wiped the tears from her eyes.


    "We should head back inside. You''re supposed to be resting notforting me!" She said forcing a smile.


    I was going to argue and say I felt fine, but it just didn''t feel right.


    "Sure."


    I was still unsteady on my feet, and she had to help me back inside to the bed. I nced at the window as we stepped inside and for a fleeting moment, I thought I saw a reflection. It almost seemed to be Celine, it looked as if she was trying to mouth something to me. I stopped and quickly turned to look behind me. Nothing. I nced back at the window only to see my own face looking back at me. Was I imagining things?


    "What is it?" Asked Lillia.


    "I just thought I saw someone¡­"


    "There''s no one else here¡­ I knew I shouldn''t have let you out of bed for that long. You need to reste on." Lillia said clearly concerned.


    "Okay."


    Lillia led me through the cabin and back into the bedroom. She helped me back onto the bed and ced the pillow behind my back so I could sit upfortably.


    "You shouldn''t try to push yourself to be up and about yet. You were barely alive before and I couldn''t bear it if you¡­"


    "I know, I''ll rest. Sorry."


    "Good! I''m going to start getting dinner ready. You must be starving you haven''t eaten for days!"


    "I think I am."


    I wasn''t sure if I was, but my stomach did feel empty, and I was definitely weak. Being asleep for that long had really messed with my senses.


    "You just stay there. Don''t worry if you fall asleep, I''ll wake you when it''s ready."


    "Thanks."


    Lillia looked satisfied that I wasn''t going to try and get out of bed again. She left me there to rest while she went into the next room to prepare the dinner. I could hear her nging around with pots and pans. I was determined that I was going to fall back asleep, I had apparently been out for well over a week, but I just felt so drained¡­ Before I knew it my eyes were staring to close.. I slid down the pillow and closed them.

 Chapter 154 - One Hundred And Fifty-Four: Creeping Doubt

    Before I knew it, I was asleep once again. I wandered from dream to dream, and it seemed like I wasn''t going to wake any time soon. Then from somewhere in the distance I heard a voice that felt familiar to me.


    "Theo¡­ Theo¡­ You need to wake up. Theo, you need to¡­ If you don''t, you''re going to d¡­ Theo¡­"


    I opened my eyes.


    "Theo." Lillia said from next to me.


    "Oh Lillia."


    "Morning. I thought you weren''t going to wake up again. I''ve been calling you for a while now."


    "That was you then¡­ It''s morning already. I thought you were going to wake me for dinner."


    "I was, but you ended sleep right through and after I cooked you dinner!"


    "Sorry!"


    "That''s okay." Sheughed. "I''ve made breakfast, are you hungry?"


    "Yes I am."


    "Good. Wait there, I''ll bring it right over."


    Lillia left and went to the room next door, as she did my attention was drawn to a rattling noise from the window at the side of bed. There was the face again, they were mouthing the same thing at me. The only difference now was the look of desperation on their face.


    "What is it?" I asked without thinking.


    "What is what?" Lillia asked as she returned with a tray full of food in her hand.


    "That." I said pointing at the window.


    "The window? There''s nothing there." She said before looking at me with a concerned face.


    She ced the food down on the bedside table and sat down next to me, pressing her hand against my forehead.


    "Are you feeling, okay?" She asked.


    "I feel fine, maybe just a little tired still¡­"


    "You haven''t recovered. Here you should eat this." She said grabbing the tray and cing it on myp.


    "Thanks."


    I shook off the strange felling and begun tucking into the breakfast she had prepared me. A smile returned to Lillia''s face as she saw me eating the food.


    "That was great. Thank you!" I said cing the knife and fork down on the empty te.


    "I''m just happy to see you eating again!"


    "I was wondering¡­"


    "About what?"


    "When you found me, was there anyone else? Apart from the party members I mean. Someone you didn''t recognise."


    "Someone else? No there was no one else there at all. I don''t understand, why would there be someone else?"


    "I just wondered¡­"


    "Are you sure you''re feeling, okay?"


    "I am."


    So, she didn''t find Celine''s body. That could mean she was still alive too, but if she were, why didn''t shee here? I could understand her wanting to stay away from Lillia, but she would have been able to find a way not to be seen. She was a subus after all. Was I just seeing things in the window? Or was something keeping her out like a barrier.


    "Are we surrounded by a protective barrier here?" I asked out of the blue to Lillia''s surprise.


    "A barrier here? No, this is just a cabin on the edge of the woods. Don''t worry though, it''s safe here and I won''t let anything happen to you."


    "Thanks."


    So that wasn''t it. But what was going on here? I hadn''t really thought about it before, but I was exhausted, and I had only just woken. I know I was supposed to have been injured, but I felt drained, I had only felt this once before¡­


    "I''m just going to take this away and clean up."


    "Okay, thank you."


    As soon as Lillia left the room, I could see Celine''s face at the window again. She was panickily banging away with no sound. This couldn''t just be in my head. I had to get a closer look. I carefully climbed out of the bed and slowly made my way to the window. As I got close, I could clearly see Celine. She stopped banging and was mouthing something once again. I could just about make out some of what she was saying.


    "This isn''t¡­ That isn''t¡­ You have to¡­"


    Then my legs gave out from under me. I hit the floor hard and lost consciousness for a moment. The next thing I knew I was being carried and ced back in the bed by Lillia.


    "What were you thinking?" She said sounding a little annoyed.


    "Sorry."


    I didn''t tell her what I saw. I didn''t think it was for the best, at the very least I would just worry her. Something was going on here, Celine was definitely trying to tell me something. She was trying to warn me. There had to be some reason why she couldn''t enter here.


    "It''s okay, but you really should rest."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I will."


    I was so tired that I fell asleep not long after I''d been returned to the bed. In my dreams I heard the voice again. I heard Celine.


    "Theo¡­ Theo! Theo!!"


    "Celine?"


    "Finally! You can hear me?"


    "Yes."


    "You don''t have much time left. If you don''t act soon, you''re going to die in there. That isn''t Lillia, you need to kill the image to be able to escape the prison. You still have you wea¡­"


    I was pulled from the dream from the sensation of being gently shaken.


    "Theo." It was Lillia this time.


    "I''m awake."


    What did Celine mean? Kill Lillia¡­ I couldn''t and how could this ce not be real, it felt real. That was definitely Lillia, I was sure of it. Even if I wasn''t I wouldn''t be able to overpower her in the state I was in right now.


    "You were talking in your sleep¡­"


    "Was I? I hope it wasn''t anything embarrassing."


    "I couldn''t really make it out don''t worry."


    "That''s reassuring¡­ Say Lillia, what are our ns once Siofra returns?"


    "Make sure you rest and get better of course."


    "Right, but after that?"


    "After? Hmm, well I think the three of us should go somewhere far away and safe. Somewhere the alliance and demon lord''s forces can''t find us." She said with a smile.


    "We aren''t going to go back to Dunshelm, to help with the fight?"


    "I''m going to keep you safe."


    "But if the others are dead, they''ll need the help even more than before."


    "I''m going to keep you safe. I won''t let you go!"


    I couldn''t imagine Lillia being so willing to give up in her duty on the people. She had never expressed an interest in giving up before. She would put herself in danger for the cause, she was doing more than most adventurers. Would she just give up like this? It didn''t seem right. Thest thing Celine said ran through my mind. Did she mean weapon? My hand fell to my side, and I felt the hilt of my sword. As I gripped it my head spun, like I had suddenly been flipped over. It was as if I was standing up, but my eyes told me I was stillid in bed. I remembered thest thing that happened before I lost consciousness before I woke up here.


    "What''s the matter Theo? You look bad again." Lillia said getting closer.


    I knew what Celine wanted me to do, but if I was wrong about this situation, I wouldn''t be able to live with myself.


    "I think you should try and sleep again."


    I slowly pulled the de from its scabbard, as I did the image of my friends being trapped ran across my eyes. I spun the sword forward and thrusted hard. There was a little resistance, then it pierced Lillia''s chest. My head shot with pain as I looked at what I had done. Lillia''s hand gripped the de and blood oozed from the edge of the wound.


    "W-why?" She asked, coughing up blood as she did so.


    Her legs gave way from under her, and she fell down. The de was pulled out as she did and when I nced at the floor, she was alreadyying in a pool of her own blood.


    "I''m still here what is this? I''ve killed her!" I said out loud. "No, no, no, no!"


    Then the room went dark. The next thing I knew, I was stood in the deserted vige, and it was night. My sword was still in my hands dripping with blood. I nervously nced at the floor, hoping not to find Lillia''s body there. There was no body at all, but there was a pool of blood and a spattered trail of it led away from where I was standing. My first instinct was to follow the trail, but a single step was all it took to wobble me. I felt just as drained as I had in the dream. I sat down before I fell and pulled out my potion pouch. At the same time the rest of the party started toe to.


    "Huh what''s going on?" Asked Altria.


    "How are we here?" Asked Serin.


    "We were caught in a trap of some kind. If it was anything like what happened to me, you were probably caught in a dream state¡­" I answered knowing there would be more questions.


    Not that I knew the answers myself. We needed to find Celine and we needed to find the person or thing thatid the trap if we wanted answers.


    "You mean none of that was real?" It was Beth asking this time.


    "None of it."


    "But I thought¡­ Actually, forget it." Sheughed.


    "How did you get us out of there?" Asked Liz.


    "I''ll exinter. For now, we all probably need to take potions and restore some strength. The trap seemed to be draining us. Then we should find Celine."


    "Are you sure she wasn''t a part of this?" Asked Liz.


    "She''s the only reason we made it out. I''m assuming the rest of you didn''t find a way out?"


    They all just shook their heads. Everyone quickly took their potions, there was no telling when the one that set the trap would return.


    "Master! Finally¡­" Called out Celine. "Hurry, they''re still alive. They''ve just retreated for now.." She said as she reappeared next to me.

 Chapter 155 - One Hundred And Fifty-Five: The Reality

    Everyone was quickly downing potions. Trying to recuperate as much mana and strength, as fast as possible. If Celine was right, the enemy that had caught us in that trap was still close by. No one looked in particrly good shape. We had been caught in the trap for quite some time, hours had gone by, and it was now dark. Celine was stood at the edge of the group, nervously keeping lookout.


    Beth got to her feet and walked over to Celine once she had taken her potions. "Weren''t you supposed to check ahead? Did you let us fall into that trap on purpose?"


    "I did check ahead! I couldn''t sense anything. The trap was expertlyid." Answered Celine.


    "How do we know you didn''t lead us all in there?"


    "I didn''t! I wouldn''t!"


    "We can''t know that for sure."


    "But¡­"


    Altria stepped in between the two girls. "If she had done that, then she wouldn''t still be here would she? She would just have left us inside to die."


    "I suppose¡­" Beth fiddled her hair before shaking her head. "I''m just not sure if we can trust her."


    "I know how you feel, but trust me, she isn''t going to let anything happen to Theo. If she had spotted that trap, she would have alerted us."


    "How can you be so sure?"


    "I''ve seen just how concerned about him she is, and she isn''t wrong. That trap was expertlyid. I didn''t spot the slightest sign. None of us did until it sprung. I wonder what''s out there waiting for us." Altria said looking out into the vige ahead of us.


    Liz had been listening to them speak and walked to the front of the group where they were stood. "I think I could have a good guess, but I expect Celine knows. She must have seen them after all?" She said as she stepped up.


    Celine nodded. "I saw them, yes. I wasn''t expecting us to encounter someone like that here, but we did. They''re a vampire, a noble and ancient¡­ We should get out of here before they return."


    "Just as I expected. Perhaps we should try to make a run for it. If I had to guess though, they won''t let us escape. They''ve probably alreadypletely healed from the damage Theo dealt them and the only reason they haven''t returned is because they''re watching to see what we do next¡­" Exined Liz.


    "Hold on, a vampire?" I felt my neck, almost instinctively, but there was no wound. I was sure there were none on my body anywhere. "Don''t they drink blood?" I asked.


    "They do."


    "But none of us appear to have been drank from."


    "They don''t only drink blood, they also feed on a person''s psychic energy. Their desires and emotions. That''s what the dream state was all about. If I had to guess, they were going to do that until we were spent, then drink our blood. I don''t expect there is much traffic here, they probably wanted us tost a while. They wouldn''t need to hunt for a while."


    "So how do we fight them? Wooden stake through the heart? Sunlight?"


    "A stake through the heart? No, no." Sheughed. "It''s true sunlight does weaken them, but an ancient one it won''t kill¡­ Our only chance is decapitation and total cremation of their body. Too bad we don''t have our best fire mage with us any longer."


    "Fire mage, you mean Lillia?"


    "Yes, but I suppose we''ll have to make do. I can wield some, but it won''t be enough to destroy them. It might buy us enough time to escape, although our presence here will no longer be a secret. It might make the journey ahead more perilous. I''m not sure what the best course of action here is. What do you think Serin?"


    Serin had been busily checking over her gear whilst she listened in to our conversation. She stepped forward and pulled her rapier from its sheath.


    "We stay and find it. Even if we manage to get out of here without it following us, our presence here will be revealed. If we fight it here, at the very least we can buy ourselves time to reach the shrine and carry out our investigation¡­" She answered.


    We all knew she was right. If we were going to make a run for it, we would have to head back to Dunshelm. No one wanted to do that.


    "Very well." Liz said, then opening her palm a me sprung up.


    Beth drew her sword and stood next to Serin.


    "I suppose we should take the front?" She asked.


    "Yes¡­ Liz, you and Theo are behind us."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Okay." Answered Liz.


    We started to form up behind the two girls.


    "Altria take the rear." Instructed Serin.


    "Sure."


    "You too Celine, we need you to watch our backs."


    "Are you really going to do this?" Asked Celine.


    "Yes."


    "Then I''ll do what I can to protect master."


    "Thanks."


    "Are we going to move ahead without a scout?" I asked, a little confused about our current formation.


    "Yes¡­ It''s too dangerous to have someone up front on their own and besides, no one picked up the first trap. Our best chance now, is probably Beth''s nose." Exined Serin.


    "I''ll do what I can." Beth said from next to her. "I already have her scent from the blood."


    "Good. Let''s move, eyes peeled everyone." Serin said giving the order.


    We slowly moved from the ce we had been held for hours. It was still dark, but the night was clear, and the moon was high in the sky. It at least gave enough light for those of us with poor night vision to see where we were going. We made the obvious move and followed the trail of blood that led down the street. This only led us so far, and as we reached a slight bend in the road the trail ceased. Serin nced over to Beth questioningly.


    "Sorry, I''ve lost the scent." Beth answered shaking her head.


    "That''s okay, we''ll just keep moving. It won''t take us too long to cover this area."


    We continued to make our way down the vige''s main street. The ce appeared to be one main road that ran right through from one end to the other. There were a few smaller roads that led off the main street, but we coulde back and check those if we didn''t run into the vampire before then.


    We barely made a sound as we cautiously crept our way across the vige. Each and every one of us was paying full attention to our surroundings. Suddenly there was a loud ng to side of us. It came from one of the nearby buildings on our left. The whole party spun to face the direction the noise came from. I could feel my heart beating hard in my chest as I looked. There was a small cloud of dust that had been kicked up, but no sign of anything else.


    "It''s okay. It was just a tile that fell off the roof over there. I saw it fall." Altria said calmly from our rear.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and we started to move again. It was times like these I wished I had good night vision like Altria. As it was, my imagination was running wild with what I couldn''t see and the shadows that moved as we passed. At least I knew that one of the others would give the warning if something really was there. We pressed on until we reached another branch in the road, we were just about to walk past when Beth threw her spare hand up in front of Serin. The rest of the group came to an immediate halt.


    "What is it?" Asked Serin.


    "The scent, it''s back¡­" Answered Beth.


    She was ncing side to side, as if she couldn''t make up her mind.


    "Which way?"


    "I''m not sure, I can''t make sense of it. It''sing from all around us. Is there really only one of it?" She asked.


    "There''s only one." Celine answered from the rear of the group.


    "Then what is this?"


    The group fell silent. Each of us was peering out into the darkness, hoping to get a glimpse of the thing that Beth''s nose could detect. It shouldn''t have been a surprise, but I could barely see a thing. I could hear something. Something cutting through the air. It was quiet and intermittent, but it was there, I was sure of it. One moment it was to our left, then it was overhead and then behind our group. Finally, there was a single distinct swoosh from up ahead. I already knew from the reaction of the others, even before I looked ahead that something had appeared.. I nced forward, about twenty paces up ahead of our group and faintly lit by the moonlight, I saw her.

 Chapter 156 - One Hundred And Fifty-Six: Vampire

    The woman up ahead of us, had palest white skin I had ever seen. I wasn''t sure if it was an effect of the moonlight that lit her, but it was almost as if she had a faint glow. It wasn''t just her skin. The woman''s hair was as white as fresh snow too. The only colour on her came from her lips, they were a deep red colour. Her white dress was perfectly matching. If I didn''t already know what it was that waited there for us, I could easily have mistaken her for a goddess, perhaps of the moonlight. As I gazed on, the woman''s lips made a smile.


    "I wasn''t expecting you toe looking for me. I thought I was going to have toe and find you. This saves me the effort, thank you." She said from across the way.


    "Don''t engage her!" Serin said turning back to the group for a moment.


    "Aren''t we confident?" The vampire woman said before stepping forward.


    Her movement wasn''t even a blur, it was more like she vanished into the air with a step. There was just the sound of cutting through the air. When she reappeared, she was stood in front of Serin. Her arm outstretched and hand holding Serin by her chin. Serin didn''t have time to react, her sword twitched as she thought to move.


    "Just how did you all manage to escape?" She asked looking along our group. "That hurt by the way." She said as she made eye contact with me.


    The woman was cut off as Beth lunged forward, trying to take her unawares as she spoke. It was no use though, her de only met with thing air as she moved. The woman reappeared back where we first spotted her.


    "Oh, I see, the subus. That''s how you saw through my magics. I won''t be letting you escape either." She said talking to Celine andpletely ignoring the attack from Beth.


    "Liz the fire!" Yelled Serin.


    Liz touched her staff with the me on her hand as she moved them apart, four fireballs hung in the air between them. With a flick of her wrist the balls of mes flew at her, one after the other. The woman just stood on the spot, not even attempting to move. She burst into mes with the impact of the first and the ze only grew stronger with each fireball. By the time all four had hit her she was a roaring inferno. Liz was still concentrating heavily trying to keep the fires burning.


    "Aren''t they vulnerable to fire?" I asked.


    "They are." Answered Beth.


    "Then why didn''t she even tried to evade? The speed she moved at before, it wouldn''t have been hard for her."


    "Overconfidence."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I hope so."


    My eyes were glued to roaring ze in front of us. Was that going to be enough to stop her? As soon as the thought crossed my mind, a foot stepped out of the ze. As it did the mes fizzled out from the bottom up turning into a mist as they did. She lifted an umbre she had at her side and opened it, sheltering herself from the drops of moisture that were falling around her and then she begun tough. There wasn''t the slightest sign of burning on her, not the smallest singe or mark on her clothes. They were still immactely white.


    "Have you underestimated the situation?" She asked with a smile.


    Without a word between them, Serin and Beth charged forward. Serin took the right and Beth the left side. They attacked the woman in a pincer movement. The woman closed her umbre and as Serin dove at her, thrusting her sword, she used it to parry her attacks. At the same time, she was dodging the swings of Beth''s sword with barely a nce at her. Suddenly she got caught the inside of Serin''s rapier and stepped in. She caught Serin in the chest with the end of her umbre. The strike lifted her off her feet and into the air. She hit the ground a couple of meters away, kicking up a cloud of dust as she did. Serin was hurt, but she was immediately trying to get to her feet. The woman turned to Beth who was still swinging madly and throwing expertly aimed attack after attack at her, only for the woman to dodge them like they were nothing.


    An arrow whistled past my head and towards the woman, but this was dodged effortlessly without a nce. Two followed straight after, but the same thing happened again. The woman had now turned her entire attention to Beth. She swung low with the umbre, Beth sessfully dodged the attack, but slightly unbnced was caught by a side kick. She was sent flying across the ground and only stopped as she hit the wall of the building at the side of the road. The woman then looked at me. My sword was already drawn, but I doubted that I would get a chance to use it after what I had just seen. Without moving from the spot, I shot off "Disorient" as soon as I did the woman disappeared from my sight.


    "I don''t think so!" Liz shouted from next to me.


    A bolt of electricity shot out from her staff over arge area in front of us. The woman reappeared in the centre, she had been caught by the attack and was pinned to the spot. I nced over at Liz. Beads of sweat were already beading on her face. Altria shot off an arrow, it hit the woman in the shoulder. She wasn''t even dodging now¡­ Was what I thought, but the impact only seemed to bring her to her senses. Her focus switched to Liz, and she started walking towards her. She didn''t seem to be able to use her high speed movement whilst she was caught in the electrical attack. Liz could see her approaching, but there was little she could do whilst she was using her current technique. Things would probably only be worse if she stopped.


    I almost stepped forward and swung my de at the woman. I remembered just in time what would happen if I swung the metal weapon in the electric field and pulled back. As I did the woman sped forward and nted the umbre in Liz''s gut. She was knocked to the ground and her attack ceased. She then turned to me. She closed the distance between us before I could even move my de between us. There was a ng as she deflected two daggers thrown behind by Altria and then her hand closed around my throat. Just as I thought I was done, Beth and Serin managed to get to their feet. The three girls were converging around us all at once. With the woman stuck on the spot whilst she held me, we might stand a chance. Trying to make the most of the situation, I threw my arms around her and squeezed as hard as I could.


    "Now''s your chance!" I shouted.


    The girls all sprung forward in a coordinated movement. They were only a couple of steps away when it happened. She didn''t move an inch, but I was hit from above by what felt like a heavy weight. I tried to resist as I was pressed down by the great force. I wasn''t the only one, the girls had all slowed to a stop and were slowly being pushed to the ground. I could feel my grip on the woman loosening. Before long, my hands parted, and I was thrust to my knees. I tried to grip the hilt of my sword, but I could barely move. Seeing this the woman began tough.


    "Well, you did try." She said whilst lowering herself to my level. "I was going to save you for a while, but I suppose I won''t. I don''t want a repeat of before."


    She held me by my chin and the forced my head a little to the side. The next thing I knew was the pain shooting from my neck as she bit down on me. The pain onlysted a moment, then I felt nothing. I could, however, feel the life draining from my body. Oh, is this how it''s going to end then? I could barely move an inch and the longer she drank my blood the closer I got to losing my consciousness. The rest of the party were still pinned down, by the invisible force of her technique. Even if they could move, I doubted that they would be able to save me from this.. I took in a deep breath and my heavy eyelids begun to close.

 Chapter 157 - One Hundred And Fifty-Seven: Last Chance

    Nervous after attempting this on thest powerful opponent I faced, and it failed, but I didn''t have any other ideas. I didn''t feel like any of my other skills would turn out to be effective against her. I couldn''t move, my eyes were barely open. I could just about make out that my hands were facing her. This was myst chance to do something before I lost consciousness.


    I activated "Interrogate" I could still feel her drinking my blood for a moment, but then it stopped. Had she had enough? Was might heart starting to stop? I could still feel it beating away in my chest, even if it felt slightlyboured. I felt my body move and the weight lifted from me. I opened my eyes fully to find myself held in an embrace by the woman. She was gently stroking my hair.


    I wasn''t really sure what was going on, she had reacted differently than Celine or the elf girls when I used it on them. It had seemed to work, there wasn''t really any other exnation for what was going on. She at least wasn''t trying to kill me anymore.


    Even if she had stopped sucking my blood, I was stillpletely drained. Just moving my head from side to side was hard work. I tried to take in my surroundings. She may have stopped the attack that had forced me to the ground, but the others were still pinned down. From the looks of things, they were stillpletely unable to move an inch. They were just looking on in surprise at us. At least she wasn''t physically attacking them for now.


    I mustered what little strength I had left and reached for my potions pouch. I felt it just at my side, but I didn''t have the dexterity to take it from my belt or open it. The woman saw what I was doing and pulled it from my side.


    "Is this what you were after?" She asked holding it up in front of my face.


    I slowly nodded unable to speak.


    "Here." She said opening the pouch wide open for me.


    After a little effort I managed to pull out a mana and stamina potion from the bag. I popped the corks after a couple of attempts and poured the bottles contents down my throat. It wasn''t long before I started to feel just a little bit better.


    "Good you seem to have recovered somewhat." She said looking down at me.


    "Thanks¡­"


    "I''m sorry for what I''ve done to you. I don''t know what came over me. No¡­ I don''t know what hase over me now. Something has changed. You''ve done something to me. I don''t quite understand what''s happened."


    "I had no choice. I wasn''t sure¡­"


    "Don''t worry. I don''t seem to be able to get angry with you about it. The way I feel now I don''t think I could. I feel d. d that I wasn''t able to kill you. Strange, you were just going to be my next meal. I should be worried about what''s happened, but I seem to be more concerned about what I almost did to you. What a strange feeling this is."


    She gentlyid me on the floor and got to her feet. She brushed the dust from the ground off her white dress, then started to move towards Serin.


    "Now, I should finish this."


    "Please don''t!" I shouted as I realised what she was about to do.


    "Don''t?" She asked as she turned back to me a confused expression on her face.


    "Please don''t hurt them."


    "But I have to. I must finish this. If I don''t, they will only cause me a problem."


    "They won''t, I can promise you."


    "They were trying to kill me. I''m only protecting myself."


    "They were only doing the same. They were caught in your trap. I was caught in your trap. You remember how we escaped?"


    The woman felt her chest where I had thrust through the de, when I was caught in the psychic prison of her construction.


    "I do."


    "If I hadn''t done that, we would''ve all been dead already. They were only trying to survive, just like you."


    "I need to eat to live."


    "But you don''t need to eat them, do you? Not now, you only just drank my blood."


    "I suppose there is no rush. How strange, why am I even listening to you?" She asked kneeling down next to me.


    "It''s a skill I used on you. It''s altered your personality."


    "Are you sure you want to be telling me that?"


    "It doesn''t seem to alter its effects. You already knew something had happened, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, I could tell and for some reason I''m still not bothered by it. I''m just d I have you here, with me."


    "It seems to work like that."


    "I see¡­ How long will I stay like this for?"


    "Permanently, I think."


    The woman walked back to where I was. I''d recovered enough to sit myself up. She sat behind, then wrapped her arms around me andid her head gently on top of mine. It seemed a little strange, but I let her do it. I needed her to spare and release the others after all. She didn''t seem hostile towards me after I used the skill on her, but she didn''t seem to act like she would just do anything I asked either.


    "If that is the case, then I suppose I should let them go. If it isn''t temporary, then I don''t want to feel responsible for upsetting you like that." She said with a slight wave of her hand.


    She had released the technique. I could see that the weight had been removed from the others and they were now able to move freely. Serin and Altria looked relieved. They both sat themselves up and started reaching for their potions to recover. Liz and Beth both looked confused at how the situation had yed out. Of course, both of them knew about Celine, they knew she had the skill used on her, but this was the first time they had seen someone shift from their original state in front of their eyes. They soon settled down and drank recovery potions just like the others. As soon as she had regained some of her strength Beth got to her feet, sword drawn.


    "Theo, you need to step away from her." She said ring at the vampire.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Stand down Beth, the fight is over." Serin said as she walked over.


    "What? We might not get another chance like this!"


    "We won''t need one. It''s over, there''s no need to have your sword drawn."


    "But!"


    "She said she was going to let us go and besides I doubt Theo is going to want her hurt. Right?" Serin asked turning to me.


    "I wouldn''t, not now¡­ Thanks Serin, but why?" I asked.


    "You used that skill on her, didn''t you?"


    "I did."


    "I knew it. She''s acting differently than Celine, but it looks as if we''re no longer in any danger and I wouldn''t feel right attacking her in that state."


    "Serin I¡­"


    "It''s okay, I had a feeling something like this would happen." She sighed.


    "Really Serin, we''re just going to leave it at that?" Asked Beth, seemingly not satisfied with the exnation.


    "Yes."


    "It''ll be fine. Just consider it as we''ve gained another ally. Like Celine." Altria added in support.


    "I''m still not sure if we can trust her either¡­" Answered Beth.


    "Believe me we can. She''s saved my life a few times now, that''s even before what she did back there. Just try thinking of it as trusting Theo and his abilities. Don''t worry the effect doesn''t wear off."


    "Right¡­ I suppose I could think of it like that." Beth said reluctantly putting her de away.


    Seeing Beth calm down a little, Altria and Serin rxed themselves. I don''t think either of them knew what to do if she had gone on the attack.


    "Good¡­" Serin said after a deep breath. "We need to find somewhere to rest for the remainder of the night, we should start looking and Theo, how long are you going to stay like that for?" She asked.


    "Oh, uh right, sorry." I answered, still being held by the vampire woman.


    I shuffled and tried to get to my feet.


    "Oh, is this inappropriate? Is she your mate?" She asked still squeezing me.


    "Um, it isn''t that it''s inappropriate, just a little odd considering the situation. She isn''t, well is in a way, but it''s not that simple¡­" I answered clumsily.


    "Hmm. Then couldn''t we stay like this for a little longer?"


    "Afraid not, I need to help the others find shelter for the night. I''m going to need to rest too and we''re going to need to talk things over."


    "I see¡­" She said releasing me from her hold. "In that case I may be able to help. Some of these buildings are still weathertight."


    "Thanks."


    I got to my feet and Celine rushed over as soon as I was a little way from the woman.


    "Master you''re okay!"


    "I am, just a little drained."


    "You''re this one''s master?" The woman asked.


    "Not exactly, but that''s what she calls me."


    "Is she also under the effects?"


    "Yes."


    "So that''s why she aided you in defiance of me."


    "She''s helped us a lot."


    "Intriguing¡­ Please let me show you to one of the intact buildings."


    I nced over to Serin.


    "Lead the way.." Serin said in answer while shrugging.

 Chapter 158 - One Hundred And Fifty-Eight: Shelter

    The vampire woman got to her feet and walked in front of the group. She stopped after a few paces and turned back to face us. Serin waved for the rest of us to follow on and headed after her. Altria, Liz, Celine and I started after them.


    "Are we really just going to follow her?" Asked Beth who hadn''t moved from the spot.


    "Yes. We need somewhere to sleep. Come on." Answered Serin.


    Beth looked reluctant, but seeing that everyone else was going and that there didn''t seem to be any room for argument, she followed the rest of the group. We were led up the road, just a short way past the junction we stopped outside arge house. It was probably the local lord''s or one of the nobles that used to live here. It was built to a better standard than most of the other buildings in the vige and while most of them weren''t entirely derelict, this was in a better condition. The vampire walked up to the front door, pulled a key from her pocket and opened the door.


    "Please,e in." She said standing just out of the doorway.


    Serin nced back for a moment before heading inside. The rest of us followed closely behind her. Once everyone was inside the woman closed the door behind us.


    "Follow me." She said heading into the next room.


    This was arge living room. It had an open fire at the far end and was still furnished like its previous owners left it. It felt lived in.


    "Have you been living here?" I asked as I followed her inside.


    "Yes, this is my home for now."


    "You know you didn''t have to take us into your home."


    "This is the most suitable building here."


    "Thanks¡­ By the way, what is your name? I''d like to know what to call you."


    "You can call me Aetherin."


    "My name is Theo."


    "Theo."


    "Yes, the other human here is Serin. The catkin girl there is Altria. The wolfkin is Beth. The half elf is Liz, and the subus with us is Celine. Thank you for taking us in for the night."


    "I wouldn''t want you sleeping outside here. The area isn''t safe for your kind, as you have already found out. Don''t worry though, you will be safe here. Feel free to light the fire and make yourselves at home, I''m going to prepare the guest rooms."


    Aetherin showed me where the woodstore was and then left the five of us alone in the living room. We soon had a fire going and were rxing on the sofa and chairs while we waited for her to return. It was alreadyte. Tomorrow was going to be a hard day if we set off at a time that was remotely normal.


    "Shouldn''t we organise a watch? At least one of us should be awake at a time." Asked Beth.


    "Do we need a watch? We''re inside and Aetherin said we would be safe here. You saw how powerful she is. I doubt that we''re likely to run into any trouble here." I answered.


    "Even if you trust her, I won''t be able to sleep easy unless we have some kind of watch."


    "We''ll set a watch. Even if Aetherin says it''s safe here, we are in enemy held territory. We need to be able to react quickly if something happens." Serin said while shuffling some small twigs she found in the woodstore.


    It seemed like a waste of effort, but I could see why Beth felt nervous about staying here with someone that was an enemy only a few minutes ago. The only experience she had with that skill being used was with Celine, and she was still cautious around her. Liz on the other hand seemed to be taking it all in her stride apart from her initial surprise. She already had a good understanding of how most of my skills worked and she seemed happy to assume that this would work on Aetherin just like it had on everyone else before. Serin and Altria had seen it in action enough for them not to be worried and I knew Serin was only agreeing to set a watch to keep Beth happy. We quickly organised the watch order, before we were joined by Aetherin again.


    "Your rooms are ready. Would you like me to show to show you up or did you need to eat first?" She asked as she returned.


    It waste, but we hadn''t eaten since we had stopped for lunch.


    "We should really eat first. Is the kitchen here still usable?" Asked Serin.


    "It is. I don''t really make much use of it, but it is in good order. Let me show you."


    Aetherin led us out in the hallway and down to the building''s kitchen. She probably had little use of the kitchen. Did vampires eat normal food at all? I didn''t know. The kitchen was clean and tidy as if it had been well looked after. There was no sign of dust or decay like you might expect to find in a room that was barely used.


    "The cooking equipment and utensils were all left behind by the previous owner. There should be everything you need here. If there is something you can''t find, please let me know."


    "Thank you Aetherin." Answered Serin.


    It being sote, none of us particrly wanted to cook up a proper meal. Instead, we quickly threw together something from our provisions to go with some meat that we heated up. Once it was ready, Aetherin took us to the dining room next door, and we quickly ate.


    "We should head to bed. We still need to leave tomorrow morning." Serin said once she had finished.


    "You''re going to leave tomorrow?" Asked Aetherin, almost sounding concerned.


    "Yes¡­ We have to finish our quest."


    "Where are you going?"


    Serin nced around the room while she wondered what to say, but before she could answer Liz had unravelled her map andid it down on the table.


    "This is a great opportunity to gather some information." She said with a grin.


    "We''re just going to let her know where we''re going?" Asked Beth.


    "Well, the likelihood is she will end up travelling with us, I don''t see the harm." Answered Liz.


    "What?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I mean, that just seems like the obvious oue¡­ Aetherin do you recognise this area?" Liz asked without paying Beth much heed or waiting for the others to agree.


    Serin just shrugged her shoulders like she half expected something like this to happen and Altriaughed as she watched on.


    "I know it yes. Is that where you''re headed?"


    Liz nced over to Serin and Altria.


    "It is." Answered Serin.


    "That area is dangerous, you shouldn''t travel there."


    "We have to go there. We''re on an important mission for answers. We''re trying to stop a war amongst our people, we can''t turn back just because it''s dangerous. Can you help us? Maybe tell us the safest route there."


    "I¡­ I can help you." She answered after ncing across the table to me.


    "Thank you."


    "It still won''t be safe, but I will tell you what I know."


    "That''s all I ask."


    "You should probably rest up. Doesn''t your kind require sleep?"


    "We do. I suppose we can discuss the route with you in the morning."


    Liz looked as if she wanted to continue the discussion now, but after looking at the others and realising everyone was tired, she wrapped up the map.


    "Shall I show you to your rooms?" Asked Aetherin.


    "Please do." Answered Serin.


    Aetherin led us back to the entrance hall of the house.


    "I''m going to stay down here, seeing as I''m taking the first watch. I''ll sit in the living room." Beth said as Aetherin was about to show us upstairs.


    "You won''t have need of that." Aetherin replied.


    "We''re just being cautious."


    "As you wish. I won''t stop you."


    Aetherin then led the rest of us upstairs. This ce was nothing on the scale of one the princesses'' family''s homes, or even Serin''s, but it was still a grand house and upstairs there were several rooms. We passed one door and stopped outside the second.


    "Two of you can take this room." She said as we waited outside.


    "Why don''t you and Celine take this one Altria? You probably know her the best after Theo." Suggested Serin.


    "Sure." Answered Altria.


    "Master?" Celine said looking over to me.


    "You''ll be okay with Altria, won''t you?"


    "I suppose¡­ I did want to stay with you."


    "I expect I''ll have my own room."


    "Yes, I have prepared a room just for you." Answered Aetherin.


    Celine didn''t argue and after she and Altria went inside Aetherin showed us to the other rooms. We stopped two doors down.


    "The one downstairs can take the room next door when she finishes her watching."


    "Thanks, I''ll let he know when shees up." Answered Serin.


    Serin and Liz went inside, then Aetherin showed me to the final room alone.


    "In here." She said holding the door open.


    I nodded and stepped inside. The room was dimly lit by a few candles, the double bed was neatly made. I nced around this room looked as if it was lived in.


    "Isn''t this your room?" I asked.


    "It is."


    "You know, I couldn''t kick you out of your own room."


    "Thank you.." She said shutting the door behind her, it locked with a clink.

 Chapter 159 - One Hundred And Fifty-Nine: Aetherins Room

    I looked back towards the door as I heard the lock click shut. I had a slight pang of concern as I wondered what she was going to do next, but as I nced at her face I was met with a pleasant smile. It didn''t seem that she meant me any harm.


    "Please, make yourself at home." She said motioning towards the bed.


    Well, locking the door behind her was a little odd, but I was just going to give her the benefit of the doubt and assume that all the other rooms were used up. After the effects of the skill, I was probably the one she felt most safe sharing a room with. I quickly stripped down to my underwear and climbed into the bed.


    Aetherin had been pottering around in the room while she waited. Then as she realised, I was already in the bed, she stopped. She headed over to join me and as she did, she pulled on a string at shoulder of her dress. The dress opened at the top and then fell to her feet as she walked towards the bed. I found out she was entirely naked underneath the dress. I was just sat up in bed, half in awe of her perfectly formed body as she walked to join me.


    I was starting to realise why she had locked the door and it probably was because she wasn''t wanting to be interrupted, but not for the reason I first feared. I could have been wrong though, maybe she just like to sleep in the nude and in her culture, there was nothing out of the ordinary about doing so, even with an almostplete stranger. I wasn''t so sure though. I was starting to get used to finding myself in these sorts of situations and after what I had done to her earlier, this felt like one. The look on her face was also telling me that she wasn''t nning to sleep.


    "So, do you normally sleep in the nude?" I asked having reluctantly averted my gaze from her.


    "I don''t."


    "Oh, I see."


    "Why are you looking away? Am I not to your liking?"


    "No¡­ It isn''t like that. I just didn''t know if I should be looking."


    "Is it because of the women you travel with."


    "No, it isn''t that."


    "Are you not romantically involved with them?"


    "It''s sort ofplicated, kind of."


    "Would one more be too much?"


    I felt the bed move as she climbed on, and I turned back to face her. There was a slight hint of embarrassment in her face. She had just stripped down in front of me without warning, but she didn''t stop and edged closer to me on the bed. She was soon positioned over me her face just a few inches away from me.


    "It wouldn''t."


    I wasn''t sure how to answer at first. She was heavily under the influence of "interrogate." It wasn''t like she could make her own decision about what she was doing right now that wasn''t affected by that. Then again as far as I knew, she was going to stay like that forever. I hadn''t worried with Celine, she was a subus and needed to that to live anyway. Aetherin had been trying to kill me earlier which was why I used it, and I couldn''t turn it off. I''d like to say this was all part of my thought process, but in all honesty, I didn''t want to stop her advances. She was a vampire and arge part of me wanted to see what that was like. For now, she looked like a slightly otherworldly and very attractive human woman. She smiled at my answer.


    "Despite what you exined to me before. I can''t help feeling happy at that." She told me.


    She edged just a little bit forward, her face almost pressed against mine. I gave in and closed thest of the distance between us. Our lips touched and we kissed. Her lips were soft and sweet tasting. I put my arm around her and pulled her closer. Before long we rolled over to the side, I lifted up the sheets and she climbed under the covers with me. I could feel myself heating up as I ran my hands over her smooth skin. Inparison she was cool to the touch, not entirely cold, but it was noticeablepared to my own body temperature or that of any of the other women I had touched before.


    "I wonder if a mortal will be able to withstand this¡­ I''ve never been with one before, they are, well normally just food to me."


    "The strength differences?"


    "No, the intensity. The sensation could be heightened for you. I''ll be gentle though and don''t worry, I shan''t bite you. Not unless you wish me to."


    "Thanks¡­ I think I''ll manage. I''m willing to try at least. Possibly not the biting."


    "You know that can feel good too."


    "Really?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes. There is a knack to it, but it can cause quite the rush."


    "I see¡­ Maybe sometime, for now one thing at a time."


    "Well, we won''t start there, and I have already tasted your blood¡­" She said before leaning in to kiss once again.


    As we did, I slid my hand down the inside of her thigh. As I moved it up the inside of her leg, I could feel the heat increase slightly until I reached her pussy, it was warm to the touch, and she was already a little wet as I touched her. I slowly slipped my fingers inside her as I did so, I activated "Special heal" She flinched a little as I did, and I felt a sharp pain in my lips.


    "Ouch." I said reflexively.


    "I''m sorry, that just took me a little by surprise."


    "That''s okay. It''s only a nick."


    "May I?" She asked eyeing the little drip of blood that trickled out of my mouth.


    "Err, sure¡­"


    She eagerly licked the blood from my mouth. I suppose it was her food. After she was done, I rolled her onto her back and climbed on top of her. I reactivated the skill and slipped my fingers back inside the muscles inside her vagina twitched slightly as I did so.


    "Mnngghhh¡­. I-I wasn''t expecting something like this. Is it caused by the skill from before?" She asked.


    "No this is a different one."


    "Don''t stop." She said after I had briefly as I responded to her.


    I continued to finger her, harder than before. At the same time, I notched up the skill a little. Aetherin moaned loudly as I did, arching her own back and squeezing one of her breasts as she did so. I didn''t know how thick the walls were in this ce, but I had a feeling that by the time we were done the others would have worked out what was going on. As I sped up, I leant in and sucked on her clit. It seemed that she was close to climax as her pussy started to tighten up. Then she gripped the hair on my head tightly and let out a little squirt. I stopped what I was doing briefly and looked up at her. She was breathing heavily.


    "And I was worried that I would be too much for you. Seems I underestimated you again." She said having quickly gotten her breathing under control.


    She sat up, then shifting so quickly that I could barely follow her movements she put her arms around me and rolled me onto the bed.


    "I hope you don''t mind me making the next move?"


    "Not at all."


    It wasn''t like I had much of a choice anyway, she had already climbed on top of me. She now had a faint glow in her eyes as she leant forward and kissed me softly. Then position herself back a little she ran her silky soft hands along my chest. The sensation made the hairs on the back of my neck stand up a little. She hovered over the top of my dick for a moment, then she slipped the tip inside.


    "Oh unngg¡­" She moaned.


    Her tight pussy was gripping the end of my dick, I could already feel her insides twitching a little and I wasn''t even halfway in yet. Was she really going to be okay. Her pale as snow face was now starting to show some colour, and she had a look of determination as she tried to slowly slide down. Seeing this I couldn''t help myself. I grabbed the top of her hips and pulled her down as I thrusted upwards.


    "Mnnn, ha, Theo¡­ Wait."


    I didn''t though and continued to thrust away as she squirmed on top of me, seemingly struggling with the sensation of special heal and my dick inside of her.


    "Ha ha ha." She panted as she gripped her breast tightly.


    She was already cumming just from this. Seeing this I sat up and pushed her t onto her back. Then grabbing both of her thighs spread her legs wide open. Both her arms fell to the sides, and she grabbed the bed sheets pulling up both sides as I started to pound away at her, getting a little carried away after seeing her reaction.. The look in her eyes told me she hadn''t felt anything like this before and that only made me want to fuck her harder.

 Chapter 160 - One Hundred And Sixty: Wake Up Call

    The room was filled with the sounds of Aetherin''s moans as I thrusted away, harder, and harder. She wrapped her legs around me as she came again, squeezing me tightly, then going limp. She didn''t look like she could take any more for the moment, so I slid out andid next to her. As I did, she rolled to her side and looked at me.


    "What was that?" She asked.


    "I thought that I''d exined before."


    "That can''t be all it is¡­ Anyway, let''s continue." She said lifting her top leg up invitingly.


    Maybe it was something to do with being a vampire, but she seemed to recover pretty quickly considering the state she was in only a moment before. I didn''t need any encouragement to continue and pulled her closer. We coiled together as I slipped back inside.


    "Uh yes¡­"


    We rolled around and I ended back on my back, this time Aetherin wasn''t going to let me do all the work. She leant forward and swung her hips up and down over my dick, her juices already sshing on my belly.


    "Ah fuck, yes, yes." She said as she sped up.


    She seemed to be getting used to this, so I notched up the skill again.


    "Err¡­"


    She stopped for a moment, licked her lips and pulled her eyes forward, before continuing to fuck me even harder than before. She propped herself up on her knees either side of me and leant back, swinging her hips even vigorously than before. As She did, I pushed up from below in sync with her. There was a slight pop, as my dick slipped out and she came with a spray. As she did, she flopped back onto her back, her legs twitching a little. I climbed over the bed after her. By the time I was face to face with her she was already beginning to recover. She leant forward and kissed me.


    "Please¡­ Put your dick back inside me." She asked with a slight waver in her voice.


    She pulled herself up on all fours and looked over to me enticingly.


    "Please¡­"


    What else was I supposed to do? I got back and climbed round to her rear. I squeezed her pert ass and shoved my dick back inside just like she wanted.


    "Mm yes¡­"


    I started pounding away on her pussy again. She was already dripping onto the bed covers and moaning loud enough for the others to hear in the adjacent rooms. I grabbed her ass with one hand, my fingers sinking into her plump but firm behind. With the other I pped her cheeks as I thrusted away. She looked over her shoulder and back at me.


    "Harder!" She begged.


    I pulled on her hips thrusting inside as hard and fast as I could. At the same time, I switched "special heal" up to its highest level. She let out a moan louder than before. She was almost screaming the room down each time my thighs pped her ass. Her legs were begging to wobble a little underneath her, but she kept herself upright, butt in the air. Her pussy was coiling around my dick and spasming here and there. I kept giving it to her, as hard as I could manage, then as her insides gripped me particrly hard, I came inside her.


    She flopped down on her side, and Iid down next to her. After a few moments, she recovered again. She ced her hand gently against the side of my face.


    "Can you continue?" She asked.


    "I could¡­ But maybeter? I do need to get some rest after today and we''re leaving early tomorrow."


    "I wouldn''t want you to be too drained." She said, but her expression was one of disappointment.


    "Sorry¡­ The technique is draining and well, it''s already been a long day."


    "No, it''s fine. I am partially to me for that, earlier and now."


    "We''ll do it again sometime. That was fun for me too."


    "But aren''t you leaving tomorrow?"


    "We are¡­ I just thought you might want toe with us. I know we could do with someone that''s familiar with the area and the movements of well, you know¡­"


    "You would ask me to betray my own kind?"


    "I suppose it is like that. We aren''t setting out for a fight. We''d like to avoid running in to them if it was possible."


    Sheughed.


    "I was thinking of asking toe with you anyway. I would feel conflicted about fighting against my kind, but I feel as if I should protect you¡­ Will the others allow me to join you?"


    "It wouldn''t be the first time they agreed to something like this. I think they will see the benefits."


    "I hope so."


    After that we both climbed under the covers. We snuggled up and before long I was fast asleep, exhausted from the long day. The next thing I knew I was woken by a sudden movement next to me and a momentter I heard the door to the room open.


    "Sorry to disturb you¡­" It was Altria.


    "You aren''t, I was awake. Theo is still sleeping." Answered Aetherin.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Right, um well, the thing is it''s his turn to take watch."


    "Oh, does he really need to? He seemed rather tired earlier."


    "I can imagine." She saidughing knowingly. "The thing is, I don''t mind, but some of the others will if he doesn''t take his turn."


    "You know there really is no need here."


    "I agree with you there, but¡­"


    "It''s okay Altria, I''m just getting dressed I''ll be right there." I shouted across the room as I stumbled out of bed and mbered about trying to find my clothes.


    "Great."


    "You know you don''t have to¡­" Said Aetherin as I walked over.


    "I know, it''s fine. You go back to bed. We''ll wake you in the morning."


    Aetherin sighed but did as I asked and climbed back into bed. I left the room and stood out in the corridor.


    "Seems you didn''t waste any time making use of her sudden switch in allegiance¡­" Altria said as I closed the door.


    "Aha, I couldn''t help it. She wanted me to share the room."


    "Yeah. Well, I''m not surprised. Was it fun?"


    "It was."


    "Good. I just hope you won''t be too tired to function tomorrow."


    "I''ll be fine."


    "I suppose the best ce for you to be on watch is in there with her. That was what Beth was worried about after all. I expect she wouldn''t be happy about that though, so you should probably head down to the living room. I''m going back to bed."


    "Night. See you in the morning."


    "Night Theo."


    Altria headed along the corridor and back to her room with Celine, while I headed downstairs. The fire was still lit, and the room was almost too warm as I stepped inside. I cracked one of the windows open at the end of the room to help keep me from falling asleep and then sat down on the sofa.


    I wasn''t expecting anything to happen while I was on watch tonight. I was almost certain that Aetherin no longer posed us any threat. We were inside a sturdy house, the doors were locked and what were the chances of another demon trying to break in the house here? I doubted that was a possibility at all.


    Thinking this made it hard for me to take the watch seriously and sitting on afortable sofa in the warm was making it hard for me to stay awake. I was already tired, and it wasn''t long before I felt my eyelids trying closing. I supposed a little nap wouldn''t matter, just so long as I woke before Beth came downstairs. Pretty much as soon I thought that I fell asleep.


    The next thing I knew was a loud knockinging from the front door of the house. Before I had even sat myself up on the sofa Aetherin had rushed downstairs. She looked concerned as she turned to me.


    "Stay out of sight and stay quiet." She said in a hurry before heading out of the room and to the front door.


    I heard her open the door and I could just about make out the conversation with whoever had called.


    "Yes?" She said abruptly as she opened up.


    "Ahdy Aetherin, I''m sorry to disturb you, but one of our passing patrols reported arge scale disturbance on the outskirts of the vige. We just came to check that everything was alright. I noticed there were signs of fight as we made our way here."


    "As you can see, I''m perfectly fine."


    "Yes¡­ Do you mind if I ask what happened? I have to submit a report when I return, you see and well, my boss is a stickler for the details."


    "My dinner put up a little resistance. It is all taken care of now."


    "Right, not just some unwary travellers then?"


    "They had a couple of mages among them, nothing dangerous, but they made a big disy before they died. I expect that is what your men reported."


    "I see¡­ Then I''m sorry to have disturbed you. We''ll be on your way."


    "Goodbye."


    Just as Aetherin was closing the door I heard some footsteps from down the hall.


    "Theo, I hope you didn''t fall asleep!" Beth''s voice called out loudly before I had the chance to warn her.

 Chapter 161 - One Hundred And Sixty-One: Clean Up

    I quickly and silently warned Beth to keep quite as she stepped into the room. I just hoped that whoever was at the door hadn''t heard her.


    "What was that?" Asked Aetherin''s visitor.


    "What was what?" Answered Aetherin.


    "I heard someone call out."


    "Are you sure? I didn''t hear a thing."


    "I definitely heard someone shout. They were talking to a Theo¡­ Come to mention it, I can smell human and something else. Are you sure they are all dead?"


    "I''m certain."


    "You aren''t trying to keep something from us, are you?"


    "Of course, not. Why would I?"


    "Then you won''t mind us stepping inside for a moment, will you?"


    "I don''t see any reason for you to do so."


    "I must insist."


    The game was up. If they stepped inside, they would find out we were here. As Beth and I prepared for a confrontation we were stopped in our tracks by the sounds of a scuffle outside. We both nced at each other as we each decided, if we would be better to head out to help or wait inside to see what was happening. A moment passed before I made my way out of the room towards the front door, Beth paused at first but then followed behind me. By the time we made it to the entrance it was already over.


    In front of the house there was a scene of total carnage. Blood had been sprayed in every direction. I could just about make out three bodies strewn over the walkway, but they were so badly ripped apart I couldn''t tell what species of demon they were from. I couldn''t speak as I took it all in and turned to Aetherin. There wasn''t a spot on her white dress, just a single smear on the side of her face that she wiped off with a smile as she looked at me.


    "You didn''t need toe to my aid." She said happily.


    "I can see that! What happened?" I asked.


    "They realised someone was here. I couldn''t have theming in and causing more trouble, so I had to deal with them quickly."


    "Right¡­"


    She definitely had dealt with them quickly. I was more than a little surprised by how brutally she had killed her own kind and just because they had stumbled across something she didn''t want them to find out. I was d that she was now on my side. As I stood there Beth tugged the side of my clothes.


    "Is she okay?" She asked.


    "She doesn''t look hurt." I answered.


    "That wasn''t what I meant."


    "I know."


    "I wasn''t about to let them in my house. There was always the small risk they might harm Theo or one of his friends." Aetherin said as she heard our conversation.


    "Well at least we know she is loyal to you now." Said Beth, for the first time sounding like she believed it.


    We both looked over the mess of bodies on the walkway again.


    "I''m afraid I may haveplicated things for you, but don''t worry I''ll clean up this mess before anyone can see it." Aetherin said while moving to pick up the nearest body.


    "Let me help you." I said stepping forward.


    "No, you''ll get yourself covered in blood and I''m already dirty. I''ll be fine. Please go back inside."


    "Sure, if you say so¡­"


    I wasn''t sure how Aetherin was dirty already, she had barely a speck on her, and she was wearing a pristine white dress, but she already had a hold of two of the bodies like it was nothing. I left her to it. Beth and I watched on for a moment as Aetherin piled the bodies in the corner of the front garden. As she begun to slice them up into small pieces, we made our way back inside. We walked to the living room and sat on the sofa.


    "Are you sure we were okay, to just leave her to deal with them alone?" Asked Beth.


    "You don''t think she''s going to let someone find the bodies, do you?"


    "No¡­ But it''s quite a nasty job to leave her to."


    "I know, somehow she doesn''t seem bothered by it though."


    "That''s surprising. To be honest, when I realised there was someone outside, I really thought she was going to turn us over to them. Especially when they asked toe inside. I didn''t think she was going to do something like that to her own kind."


    "I''m not sure if they were vampires."


    "They were undoubtedly demons of some sort. I suppose at least we know that they are out there patrolling. We might have to adjust our ns."


    "We''ll have to talk it over with the others when they wake."


    As we spoke Aetherin reappeared in the living room.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I think you might have to do more than readjust." She said as she stepped inside.


    "How do you mean?" I asked.


    "They were expected to report in. He said so himself, his boss was a stickler for the details. We can expect someone toe looking for them. I''ve made sure that they won''t find a single trace that they were here, but you will have to be long gone before the next group arrive. I''m sorry, but the forces in this area are likely to be on high alert when they can''t find them. This all my fault."


    "It isn''t your fault. We were in trouble from the moment that someone spotted our fight yesterday, we just didn''t know it yet. If you''d let them inside, we would''ve had to fight them anyway. We''d still be in this situation whatever happened."


    "We might have to abandon the quest." Added Beth.


    "I hope not, but let''s see what the others say when they wake."


    It had been light for a while now and as we spoke I could hear the sound of someone moving around upstairs. I didn''t know if someone had heard themotion or had just woken with morning light. Whatever it was they would soon be joining us. Thirty secondster Serin and Altria rushed into the living room. They looked panicked.


    "We need to get ready to move. Someone''s outside!" Serin said as soon as she entered.


    "Outside? Are you sure?" I asked.


    "Yes. Celine sensed magic being used and woke us. We came down as soon as we dressed."


    "We were outside just a moment ago there is no one there. Not anymore."


    "You were?"


    "Yeah. Where''s Celine now?"


    "I''m here master!" She answered as she appeared from thin air.


    "You sensed something outside?" I asked.


    "Yes¡­ But when I checked there was nothing there. Not a single sign."


    "I thought as much."


    "What do you mean?" Asked Serin clearly not understanding what was going on.


    "We were going to tell you when you got up anyway. There was an incident outside not long ago. Someone spotted our fight with Aetherin earlier and a team was sent to investigate¡­"


    "What?"


    "It''s okay Aetherin dealt with them, but it could mean trouble for us."


    The door to the living room opened.


    "What could be trouble for us?" Liz asked as she stepped inside.


    "There was an incident outside. Some demon soldiers saw our fightst night and came to investigate. Aetherin killed them, but once someone notices they''re missing the forces in the area will be put on high alert." I exined.


    "Oh, I see. That could be problematic for us. Are we still going to press ahead?" She asked.


    "I thought we would discuss that when everyone woke up. What do you think Serin?" I asked.


    Serin shrugged and sat down on the sofa. She let out a sigh as she thought.


    "It''s not something I want to decide for the group. I''d like to hear what everyone else thinks before we make a decision. It''s pretty clear that things are going to be even more dangerous than we nned. Tell me how you all feel about it." She said after thinking it over.


    "I still want to continue. I want answers and if there''s a chance we can make it, I don''t want to give up yet." I answered.


    "I want to continue too." Altria said without hesitation.


    "Okay, that''s two for continuing¡­" Serin said before turning to Beth.


    "I''d be lying if I said I didn''t have concerns, but if the rest of you want to continue, then I''m with you." Answered Beth.


    "Thanks Beth¡­ What about you Celine?" Asked Serin.


    "If Master is going then I''m going too!" She answered.


    "Right, I should have guessed that would be your answer¡­ Liz?"


    "It was already going to be difficult, if there are forces actively looking out for us it''s only going to be that much harder. That said, this isn''t something that I want to give up on. I want to press on, but I have one condition." She answered.


    "Okay, what is it?" Asked Serin.


    "We take Aetherin with us."

 Chapter 162 - One Hundred And Sixty-Two: How To Proceed

    Beth didn''t look happy with Liz''s proposal. Then again, she was the one I always thought I would need to persuade if Aetherin was going toe with us anyway.


    "I think we should bring her. I was going to suggest it anyway before Liz brought it up." I said while ncing to Aetherin.


    "Does she want toe with us?" Asked Serin.


    "I would like to apany you, that is if you will allow it." Answered Aetherin.


    "Are we really considering this? We already have one demon in our group and now you''re suggesting taking two." Beth broke in.


    "Yes, I am. If Theo thinks she''s safe to bring with us, I''m happy to trust his judgement." Serin said turning to me and giving to a hint of a smile.


    I knew I could count on Serin.


    "It''s not just about whether we can trust her, or if she is going to be loyal to Theo or not. For what it''s worth I doubt she has a choice in the matter. I suggested we take her along with us because we need her. We would have been lucky to have won the fight against her if it wasn''t for Theo. Considering what we might be walking into out there, we need her strength. We need someone that knows the area well." Liz said calmly.


    "I suppose I can''t really argue with how powerful she is." Beth said while she turned to me. "She did kill those demons without hesitation¡­ Do you really think we can trust her Theo?" She asked.


    "I do." I answered.


    "Well, I do trust you¡­ I still have my concerns¡­" She sighed as she thought it over. "Fine, let''s bring her with us."


    "Great. Then we''re all on board." Answered Serin.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    "We should get ready to move as soon as possible. The further we get before anyone realises those guys are missing the better. Seeing as you''reing with us, how long will you need to prepare Aetherin?" Asked Serin.


    "Not long. I only need to gather a few things. Please, you prepare yourselves use whatever you need here. I''ll be back shortly."


    Aetherin went to leave the room, briefly stopping by me. She leant in.


    "I''m so d I get to go with you." She said quietly into my ear.


    Her breath sent the hairs standing on the back of my neck. Then she left the room and headed upstairs.


    "We shouldn''t hang about either. Let''s eat and the get ready to set out." Serin said as soon as Aetherin had left the room.


    We all headed through to the kitchen and quickly prepared some breakfast. It was just a quick meal out of whatever we had to hand and could find in Aetherin''s surprising well stocked kitchen. Before long we were finished. We all gathered our gear from upstairs and were doing our final checks in the living room when Aetherin joined us once again. I was expecting her to have changed into something that was more suitable for traveling like we were. She had lost the perfectly white dress, but what she was wearing now wasn''t any more practical. It was just a more covert colour. She had changed into a ck, but almost identical version. It looked great on her, contrasting sharply with her pale skin. It was going to be less conspicuous, but if hadn''t already seen how well she moved in a dress I would be concerned about its practicality. I must have been staring because Aetherin asked sounding a little worried.


    "Does this not look good on me?"


    "No¡­ You look great." I answered.


    "That''s good." She smiled.


    "But are you going to be okay wearing simply that? We might have to fight."


    "Yes. This is my travelling attire. I wear it when I don''t want to attract attention."


    Well, I knew she didn''t really have need of armour and it wasn''t as if any of the other girls travelled heavily d, but Aetherin looked as if she was heading for a social engagement rather than an adventure.


    "Is everyone ready to move?" Asked Serin now that whole group was gathered.


    "There were a few things I wanted to run over before we left, but seeing that Aetherin is travelling with is now, it no longer matters." Answered Liz.


    "Okay, everyone else ready?" Serin asked looking over the rest of the group.


    "I think we''re ready when you are." It was Altria that answered this time.


    The rest of us nodded in agreement.


    "Then let''s make a move. I want to make the most of the head start¡­ Aetherin can I leave it with you to decide the route alongside Liz?" Asked Serin.


    "Certainly, I know the way there well." Answered Aetherin.


    "Thank you."


    "We should take the path from the furthest end of the vige. We''ll avoid any unwanted eyes that way." Aetherin suggested.


    "Very well. We''ll follow you out."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Aetherin stepped out the front door and into the morning sun. As she did, she opened what I had mistaken the night before for an umbre. Seeing it in the daylight I soon realised it was a parasol. Serin put a hand on my shoulder as I looked on.


    "Go on, I think you should walk with her for now." She said trying to hurry me out of the door.


    "Okay."


    I joined Aetherin in the front garden and the rest of the party followed us out of the house. Seeing that everyone was ready to follow her she headed out of the garden and into the street. I walked alongside her as she went. It was strange when we had fought the night before she had been almost expressionless, but now she wore a slight smile as we made our way to the edge of the vige.


    "Are you okay, in the sun I mean?" I asked as we walked.


    She was shaded by her parasol, but it was a very sunny morning, and I wasn''t sure how much protection it could provide her kind. She didn''t appear to be smouldering or showing any other signs of bursting into mes just yet.


    "I''m fine. The sun wouldn''t kill me, but without some sort of shade it would be rather unpleasant. I wouldn''t walk out in it without this."


    "What would happen to you?"


    "I wouldn''t feel well at all. It gives me terrible headaches and sickness. It''s a struggle to move at all."


    "That sounds terrible."


    "It''s better than bursting into mes and turning to dust. That would be the fate of a lesser vampire."


    "A lesser vampire?"


    "A human or beastkin that had been turned, or one of low birth and mixed blood."


    "I see¡­ So, humans can be turned into vampires?"


    "Yes. You seem to know very little about my kind."


    "I''m not originally from here, this world that is. Where Ie from your kind were a myth a legend, something only found in fiction. But it''s strange how you aren''tpletely different than the descriptions from my world. So, what would happen to me if I was turned now?"


    "You would burst into mes and turn into a pile of ash in this sunlight."


    "Would I have to avoid the sun for the rest of my life?"


    "Yes, under most circumstances, but you would be almost immortal. Does that interest you?"


    "I''d be lying if I said it didn''t interest me in some ways."


    "I could turn you, if you wished it."


    "I think I will have to turn you down for now. At the very least I''d like to be able to continue living amongst the humans for the time being."


    "I see. The offer will always be there if you change your mind."


    "Thanks."


    We reached the edge of the vige as we walked. As we passed the small wall and hedgerows that surrounded the ce, we reached a small path that led off the main road.


    "That''s the route we want to take." Aetherin said while stopping for a moment and pointing to the path.


    Satisfied that the rest of the party had seen her direction, she continued walking and set off down the small path. It was lined on each side by small trees and hedges. It slowly wound down until we reached the bottom of a shallow valley. The cover from trees was now gone, but it would be hard for anyone on the in to see us down here. We couldn''t even tell this ce existed before Aetherin had shown us the way. As we walked Liz made her way up from the rear of the group and joined us.


    "This is great Aetherin, there was no sign of this on the map." She said as she walked alongside.


    "I believe the local vigers used it to smuggle in and out supplies when this was still part of the human realm. It''s no surprise it isn''t shown on the map."


    "I see. How long will we be sheltered like this for?"


    "It continues like this for several miles. We''ll be far from the vige when we''re next exposed."


    "You''ve been a great help already! I''m d you decided toe with us."


    "I just didn''t want Theo to leave without me, so I''m happy you allowed me to apany him."


    "He does seem to have that effect on people.." Liz chuckled.

 Chapter 163 - One Hundred And Sixty-Two: The Open Plain

    We followed the path that Aetherin had shown for most of the morning. The sun was high when the ground slowly started to raise, and the path wound up to join the rest of the in. Soon we would be out in the open again.


    It had been many hours since the unexpected guests had arrived at Aetherin''s house. It was unlikely that their bodies would have been found yet, but if anyone had checked up on the disappearance already, they might have realised something was up. At the very least they would find her house deserted.


    Aetherin stopped for a moment at the head of the group. "We''re going to be exposed soon. If you need to take a break, you would be best to stop now whilst you still have cover."


    "It''s about that time anyway. Let''s stop for lunch before we head into the open." Answered Serin.


    We had been walking all morning and had little rest the night before. No one was going toin about taking a short rest already. Everyone slung their bags on the ground and sat down on the sloping edges of the small valley. As everyone else reached for food and water, Liz pulled the map from her bag. She called Aetherin over as she spread it open on the ground.


    "Do you know where we are now?" She asked.


    "Yes, we''re here." Aetherin said highlighting the location on the map for Liz.


    "Good, we''ve travelled further than I thought. Where next?"


    "We''ll have to walk in the open for a while, but if we take the route here, we can take most of the remaining distance through the forest." Aetherin said outlining the route on the map.


    "Hmm, good. Then the next stretch will be one the most dangerous."


    "Yes, until we approach the shrine."


    "We should fill up now then. If we''re lucky we can make it across without a stop."


    "That''s our best bet to stay unnoticed."


    The sun was beating down overhead while we stopped for food. It was bad enough for me and I wasn''t a vampire. I knew Aetherin said it wouldn''t kill her, but I couldn''t help feeling like she wouldn''t be out in this sun if she didn''t have to be. I looked on as she finished talking with Liz and she wasn''t showing any signs of difort at least. As Liz folded the map back up Aetherin turned to me and smiled, beforeing to sit next to me.


    "Everything sorted?" I asked her.


    "I believe so. I''ve shown Liz the safest route I know, the rest will be down to our luck."


    "That''s all we could ask for."


    "What about you, have you enough to eat?"


    "Yes thanks. I made some lunch before we left yours, so this is pretty good for on being out the road¡­ Don''t you eat, no I suppose that''s a stupid question. But you did have a stocked kitchen."


    "I do eat, and what I suppose you would call normal food. I don''t need to, but I do find the process enjoyable from time to time. That''s why the kitchen was stocked."


    "I see, that exins it. Well, do you want some?" I asked while handing my food towards her.


    "No, no. I''m quite alright. You should save that for yourself. You need to keep your strength up. I''ll be sustained by your blood for some time now."


    "Okay, good. I''m d."


    "I''m pleased you''re enjoying the food. You were wee to take anything you wanted."


    "This was more than plenty. I couldn''t have taken anymore, as it would have spoiled while we walked."


    While we were talking Altria jokingly elbowed Serin in the side.


    "Hey!" Comined Serin.


    "Look at that. You might need to up your game, you''ve gotpetition for best wife material now!" Altria said whilst sheughed.


    "I-I don''t know what you mean."


    "Shouldn''t you be worried too?" Beth asked joining in the conversation.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No. I know I wouldn''t make the best wife. That''s not what I bring to the table. I wouldn''t even try to do that sort of thing. It wouldn''t work for me anyway." Retorted Altria.


    "Really? You went for a lot of trouble to get Theo his relic though didn''t you."


    "I did. But I''m still sticking to what I''m good at, I didn''t say that I didn''t want to be with him. I''m more than happy to be honest about my feelings."


    I could obviously hear every word of their conversation and not wanting things to continue anymore I coughed loudly hoping to bring an end to it.


    "Oh, my dear Theo, I hope you haven''t caught a cold." Altria said with augh.


    She was immediately shoved from either side by Serin and Beth. The three of themughed and that was the end of them discussing me in my presence, for now. Just as Aetherin had suggested we had a decent break for our lunch. We filled up on food and water, waited a while to let it all settle before we decided to head off again. The n was to make it all the way to forest before we stopped again. The next section of the route was right out in the open, with little to no cover. If someone was going to spot us, it would be this section. Hopefully no one was looking for us yet.


    Eventually we made our move. After travelling thest of the section of the path out of the hidden valley, we reached the open in once again. The forest was a long way off, I couldn''t even make it out from where we were. It felt as if we could see for miles in every direction. This meant we would have a lot of warning before anyone approached, but it also meant we could be spotted from far away. As it was there wasn''t another soul in sight. As we climbed up onto the in, we walked in formation. It was open but we needed to be alert here. Altria and Celine both took the lead scouting ahead. Behind them was Beth and Serin. Liz took position in the centre of the group, while Aetherin and I took up the rear.


    We were suddenly much more exposed to the sun than we had been down in the valley. I nced at Aetherin and for the first time I could see signs of difort on her face. She still lookedposed, but the faintest of twitches at the side of her mouth gave her away. As soon as she noticed that I was watching, her expression changed into a smile.


    "Is everything okay?" She asked.


    "I''m fine, but are you sure that this sun isn''t bothering you? It''s tough enough for me and I''m human."


    "It doesn''t bother me at all."


    "Okay¡­"


    "That is quite impressive if that is the case." Liz added from in front after overhearing our words. "I know that one such as yourself wouldn''t be injured by the sun, but as far I''ve heard the experience is pretty unpleasant for you. Am I wrong?" She asked.


    "I can cope with it." Answered Aetherin.


    "I''m sure you can, but you don''t have to put on a front. If you start to struggle you should say something. I think we would all rather a short break if we find some shade over something happening to you."


    "She''s right." I added in agreement with Liz.


    "It isn''t unbearable. If I find myself in difficulty, I''ll be sure to let you know. I wouldn''t want to cause you any inconvenience. Thank you for your concern."


    "We all need to look out for each other." Answered Liz.


    We pressed on across the open in. Liz mentioned stopping if we found some cover, but there really wasn''t much as far as the eye could see. Perhaps the odd dying tree here and there, but this was mostly a grassy in. I''m sure That Aetherin knew there would be little opportunity for her to shelter before we reached the forest.


    We had been walking for about another thirty minutes then all of a sudden Altria signalled from the head of the group for us to halt. Celine zipped out of sight for a second as the group stopped. Momentster she reappeared next to Altria and the pair exchanged a few words before they headed back to the rest of the group.


    "What is it?" Serin asked calling up to the pair as they ran back.


    "We''ve got troubleing. They''re still some way off, but they''ll be here soon enough." Answered Altria.


    "What''sing?"


    "Harpies!"


    "We need to do something, there''s no way they won''t spot us out here."


    I squinted as I stared into the distance at the sky. There was barely a cloud in sight and at first, I couldn''t make out a single thing, but then I noticed some small ck specs way off into the distance.


    "She''s right. It is harpies. You need to get to cover." Aetherin said from beside me.


    "But where?" Beth asked from up ahead.


    The whole party was looking for something that could cover us while they flew over, but there was nothing in sight.. Nothing that we could reach in time.

 Chapter 164 - One Hundred And Sixty-Four: Harpies

    A sense of panic started toe over some of the group. Everyone except for Liz that was. As I looked on, it dawned on me why she didn''t seem concerned. The answer had already urred to her, and she was just waiting to ask or for me to realise too.


    I shouted. "Celine."


    Everyone turned to me as I called out.


    Celine tilted her head. "Yes master?"


    "Will you be able to hide us from them, would one of your techniques work?"


    "Yes¡­ But it will take a lot of energy for a group of this size."


    "But can you do it safely, will itst?"


    "As long as they don''t hang around for too long¡­ And well, I''ll need to feed afterwards."


    "That''s fine, we just need to not be discovered. Please do it."


    "Okay. Everyone will need to bunch up. The smaller the area I need to cast over the better!"


    "You heard her. Everyone huddle together!" Serin instructed in a loud voice.


    Everyone moved as quickly as they could and before long the entire group was tightly squeezed together.


    "I''ll activate it now." Announced Celine.


    "Please do." Answered Serin.


    I scanned the sky. The harpies were still specks to my eyes, but there was no doubt they were getting closer. I had no idea how good their eyesight was, but if I had to guess I expect they could already tell there was something here. Celine was busily concentrating as hard as she could. There was a slight tingling sensation and the air around us shimmered, then nothing.


    "Is it working?" I asked.


    "Yes¡­ It looks no different for you inside, but outside they will just see the grass. You''ll just have to trust me." Answered Celine.


    "I will."


    I didn''t want to distract her any further, not while she was trying to keep up the difficult technique over a wide area.


    The whole party was quiet as the specks approached and morphed into shapes that were recognisable. Before long they were directly overhead our group. They had obviously spotted something here from the distance, because now they were circling above us.


    I counted six of them in total as they spun above, getting closer to the ground with each rotation. I had no idea how strong harpies could be, but I expected our group would be able to defeat them if it came to a fight. That wasn''t what was concerning. It was the fact it could be difficult to destroy them all without letting one get away. We would have no chance of giving chase, so there was a high chance that if we were spotted our presence here would be known.


    The harpies got lower and lower, while we all braced for the attack. Altria already had an arrow strung to her bow. The harpies were now only about twice head height above us. All we could do was wait to see what happened. We would only fight as ast resort.


    They flew over the area many times, undoubtedly searching for the thing they had spotted from a distance. Eventually though, they left. We waited until they were definitely out of sight before we let Celine rest. By this time, she was starting to look seriously drained.


    "Is it safe Altria?" Asked Serin.


    "Yes." She answered.


    "Celine you can stop now."


    "Thanks¡­ Urgh." Celine said as she dropped the effect.


    As she did, she fell to her knees. She looked pale and worn. Using the effect over thatrge an area for that long, had taken its toll on her. I rushed over and tried to support her before she fell overpletely by putting my arms around her. The effort had left her damp with sweat.


    "Are you okay?" I asked.


    "I''m fine master, I''m just a little drained."


    "You look more than a little drained. Are you going to be okay to continue without feeding first?"


    "I can try¡­"


    "Are we going to have time for that? What if theye back!" Beth asked while ncing at the sky.


    "She''s right they coulde back, but if Celine isn''t back to strength, we won''t be able to hide again." Answered Altria.


    "What''s the chance of that happening?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I don''t know. It seemed to me like they knew something was there. I wouldn''t be surprised if they decided toe back."


    "You just want to watch or join in, don''t you?"


    "I wouldn''t mind, but Theo will need to be quick. I doubt we''ll have time for that. What do you think Serin?"


    Serin was still easily embarrassed by these sorts of things, and it was showing with the slight blush on her face. "W-well, this is hardly the ce for that sort of thing¡­ Then again, we need to get to the forest as quickly as possible. Celine will only slow us down in that state and she is our only way of staying hidden out here. I think you should feed her Theo, just be quick about it." Answered Serin.


    "Right sure¡­" I said while feeling everyone that everyone was looking at me. "Are you all just going to watch?"


    Before anyone had a chance to answer Celine had spun around in my arms and was already busily undoing my trousers and rummaging around inside my pants.


    "This will do for now." She said happily as she pulled out my dick.


    I felt a little on the spot and well, despite having slept with all these girls before, it still felt a little odd to be sat doing this in front of them. As soon as Celine''s lips wrapped around my cock I stopped worrying. The sensation from her subus powers helped to put feelings like that to the back of your mind. It did feel really good. I justid back and enjoyed the sensation for now.


    "Hmm, so you really are feeding her." Commented Aetherin.


    My mind was brought back to my surroundings for a moment, but I was soon pulled back to the task at hand by Celine. It wasn''t long before I came, she was just too good at this. She licked her lips seductively, then leaping forward now revitalised climbed up my body.


    "More please." She said holding my dick and trying to slip it inside of her.


    At this point I wasn''t even thinking about trying to stop her.


    "Do you have time for this?" Asked Aetherin.


    She didn''t receive a response. Serin and Beth weren''t watching, they had both turned away. Altria and Liz were, but they were unlikely to stop us unless they needed to. If anything, they were enjoying watching.


    Celine realising that no one was going to stop her, straddled me with a leg either side and then lowered herself down. Once I was fully inside, she ced her hands on my chest and begun pulling herself up and down vigorously.


    "Yes master!"


    It wasn''t tost though.


    "Shit." Beth shouted from our side.


    "What is it?" Asked Altria.


    "The harpies, they''re returning!"


    Altria looked in that direction and my own gaze followed while Celine was still riding mepletely oblivious as to what was going on. I could tell we were in trouble the moment my eyes locked on to them. They were still some way off, but they were travelling towards us quicker than before and there were more of them.


    "They''ve spotted us. Quick you need to stop now Theo." Altria said quickly spinning back to us.


    Celine was still trying to ride the life out of me.


    "I know¡­ Celine you need to stop."


    She didn''t. Altria acted quickly and pulled Celine up and off me.


    Celine didn''t look happy, but she didn''t act aggressively. "What? Can''t you wait to join in."


    "No. Look at that." Altria said tilting Celine''s head towards our oing threat.


    Her eyes widened in realisation. "Oh¡­"


    "Yes."


    "Maybe I can hide us again."


    "I don''t think there''s time for that. They''ve already spotted us."


    I was scrabbling to pull my trousers back up and get to my feet before they arrived. The rest of the party was preparing for an attack. Celine had pulled herself back together now she realised what was going on. Altria had her bow to the ready. Liz was preparing a spell and the rest of the group were poised to strike as soon as they got in range.


    All we could do now, was hope that would be able to take them all out and leave no survivors.. We needed our mission to remain a secret for as long as possible.

 Chapter 165 - One Hundred And Sixty-Five: New Heights

    The harpies were upon us within moments. As soon as they were in range Altria started to loose arrows. Her first shot was on target. She winged one of the creatures, it wasn''t enough to bring it down, but it separated it from the group and sent it into retreat. This was when things started to be difficult. Once one was hit the rest of their group spilt apart. They were flying here and there as fast as they could making themselves hard to hit. Liz threw a couple of lightning bolts, but she was unable to hit her mark. They were dodging everything that we could throw at them, just waiting for an opening to swoop down on us.


    I was waiting with my sword drawn and prepped tounch a mana wind de attack. It was my only ranged attack, and they would need to be close for me to hit them. Seeing how the others were struggling to hit, I didn''t hold out much chance for myself. After some back and forth between us and the harpies, one of them dropped something directly above our group. It was going to fall right on us. Altria moved quickly and fired an arrow at the falling object. She managed to hit it somehow, but as the arrow pierced it there was a loud bang and the air was filled with dust and smoke. I could barely see my hands in front of me, let alone where the harpies were anymore.


    "Keep together!" Serin shouted.


    That was easier said than done. I tried to stay still, but after an idental bump into one of myrades I stepped back a pace or two. Almost as soon as I did, I felt a strong wind blow across my face and the smoke above me cleared for a moment. I nced up, only to see a harpy above me divebombing towards me. I tried to fling a mana wind de up, but before I could activate the technique, I felt something grab me around my shoulders and my feet leaving the ground.


    "Master!" Shouted Celine.


    "They''ve got Theo." I heard Altria call out to the group.


    "Hold your fire everyone!" Serin instructed at the top of her lungs. "We might hit him."


    I was in a panic and started to struggle with all my might when a voice called out from above.


    "I wouldn''t do that if I was you. My grip isn''t that good." It said calmly.


    I stopped what I was doing and looked down impulsively. Even if they were only saying that to keep me from struggling, I didn''t want to test it. I was already at a height where the fall would kill me. Far down below I saw the rest of my party. They had all ran clear of the smoke and were frantically waving at me. I wanted to do something, but I was worried that anything that I tried could result in me being dropped. Now didn''t seem to be the time. We moved away from my party and the rest of the harpies followed us, leaving the others below on the in. They were already giving chase, but there was no way they would be able to keep up with us in flight.


    I took deep breaths as I tried to calm down. It was okay, as soon as we stopped Celine would be able to track me down. I hoped. From there on in I just hung there limply, hoping I wouldn''t be dropped. After a few minutes of flying, I could see we were approaching some woods. It soon became apparent that this was where we were heading. We dropped in height and flew several feet above the canopy for a while, before entering inside through a small opening. I was dropped with a thud on arge wooden tform. Were these the same woods that our party was heading to? I hoped so. My chances of being found again would be higher if that was the case. I really hoped the others had managed to see the direction we had gone.


    The harpy that had carried me here was stood a little to my right. The rest of their group allnded on the tform, one after the other. I could make out eight in total. I had soon recovered from the hardnding, but I decided toy still on the tform for now. I was hopelessly outnumbered. I wouldn''t be able to use violence to escape from here and I had no way of knowing if my skills would be effective on these creatures. I wasn''t willing to test it out just yet in case things went wrong for me. If I was left alone or with less of them together, maybe I could give it a try.


    As the rest of the raiding groupnded on the tform, they were met by another harpy that hadn''t been in the raid. From the look of them, I guessed they must have been theirmander. She had a deep red and ck coloured featherspared to the others and the way they met her set her apart. She looked over at me on the floor then shook her head, before beginning to reprimand the ones that had brought me here.


    "Why did you bring him here?" Asked themander.


    "You said we could bring back prisoners." Answered the one that had carried me.


    "I did, but I instructed you to take the group down. I said you could capture any survivors."


    "They put up strong resistance. They weren''t an ordinary group of adventurers. They had a subus and a vampire among their number. Not only that, but they also appeared to be helping them and they didn''t seem to be under any duress. In fact, they seemed concerned when we took the male. Are you sure we should''ve attacked their group?"


    "Yes! There was a report of a group of adventurers crossing the in, not long before that patrol was reported missing."


    "You think that was them?"


    "I don''t know. I doubt there are two groups brave enough to cross the territory. I''ll have to report their location to headquarters. Expect we''ll have to offer them support from the air."


    "Yes¡­ Um what do you want doing with the male?"


    "You just wanted to bring him back, didn''t you?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No¡­"


    "I''ll interview him. Bind him and have him brought to the secure chamber."


    "Yes ma''am."


    After that themander left the others on the tform and went back inside the wooden building on the treetop. After that the one that brought here looked over me, then turned to the rest of the group.


    "Someone help me with him?" She asked.


    "You''re on your own Ceraphine. Wasn''t worth the effort if the boss has him first." Answered one as they chucked her a piece of rope.


    "Ugh thanks."


    Most of the group dispersed just leaving me, Ceraphine and couple of the other harpies on the tform.


    "Roll on your front and put your arms behind your back." She instructed.


    I did as she asked and rolled over. As soon as I did, she tightly bound my hands together.


    "I assume you can walk?" She asked.


    "I can." I replied.


    "Good, get up and follow me."


    With my arms bound it was a little difficult to stand from that position. After a bit of rolling about I managed to get to my feet. I was a little wobbly on my feet at first and looking off the edge of the tform didn''t help matters. We were a long way up, there were no support rails, and it was a sheer drop from the edge. I suppose it didn''t matter if you had wings. Once I was up Ceraphine walked towards the building her superior had disappeared into a minute before. She waved her wing for me to follow so I did. The two remaining harpies trailed behind me.


    "Damn the captain. She always gets them first. We''re lucky if they''re still in one piece by the time it''s our turn." Ceraphineined from up ahead.


    I had no idea what she was referring to, but it didn''t sound promising. As soon as we stepped inside four walls I felt better about things. Out on the tform I was one stumble away from falling to my death. I was led down the narrow corridor and then down some stairs. The building followed the tree''s trunk in a circryout. We stopped outside a room at the end of the next corridor. Ceraphine fumbled with the keys for a moment before opening it.


    "Get inside." She instructed as she stood to the side.


    I did as I was asked and stepped inside after onest look at my surroundings. Inside was afortable enough looking bed and a stall in the corner. As far as cells went, I could have been given worse. Ceraphine poked her head inside the room after me.


    "Try not to cause trouble and stay alive. You might see meter." She said with a wink before closing the door. Behind her.


    I had been pretty scared of her up to that point, but that action made her look a little cute.

 Chapter 166 - One Hundred And Sixty-Six: Caged

    After the door closed, I heard three sets of footsteps head away from the room. It didn''t seem like they were going to leave a guard outside the room.


    Just to make sure I decided to call out. "Hey! Hey! Can you hear me?"


    No response.


    There was only a small grill on the door as a window to corridor, but I still went to check what I could see. Not much. I could just about tell that there was no one in front of the door. Still, I couldn''t be sure that there wasn''t someone stood, just to the side of my limited field of view. I walked to the far side of the room. There was something I needed to try.


    "Celine?" I asked out loud in the hope she would hear.


    I waited for a moment, but there was no response. I called out her name again this time a little louder. There was no reply again. I knew right away she couldn''t hear me. I didn''t doubt that if she could, she would have responded. I had been hoping from the moment I was lifted into the air that I would be easily rescued by Celine.


    In my panic I hadn''t thought about it rationally, but now I was alone in the room hoping for a response, it made sense. Celine had used a lot of her strength before we were attacked. Sure, I had replenished some of her energy, but notpletely and we were interrupted halfway. Teleporting seemed to drain her more than anything else. It shouldn''t havee as a surprise that she wasn''t able to follow me here. Now I just had to hope she could tell where I was and that the others were already on their way here. Because if they weren''t, I would have to find my own way out of here.


    I had unconsciously begun to pace up and down the room, as I thought about my situation. So, I decided to sit on the edge of the bed and calm down a little. My friends were unlikely to leave me behind. I was sure that they must have some idea of where I was now. I just had to wait until they came for me and of course, if I could find an opportunity to escape, I would.


    It was just what happened in the intervening time that worried me now. I could expect the captain to interview me, I had heard her say as much myself. So far, I hadn''t been treated roughly, there was no reason for to assume that I would be tortured. It was just the conversation between Ceraphine and the other harpies that worried me. I really wanted to still be in one piece after the captain. I didn''t know much about harpies, but something was telling me that they weren''t hoping they could inflict violence on me. I would find out soon enough what they had meant.


    I heard footsteps approaching as I sat on the bed. They stopped outside the door. It fell quiet for a moment, then the door was pushed open. Just as I expected it was the captain from before. Only now she looked less annoyed that she had been before, she almost had a smug expression as she stepped into the room. She closed the door and strode into the room, herrge chest wobbling under the thin strip of material that covered her.


    She stopped a few feet from the bed. "Are you ready to tell me what you and your friends were doing in ournds?"


    "I''m not going to tell you anything." I replied defiantly.


    "I see. Well, I''ve reported the activity. Your friends will soon be caught, and the truth will be known. So, let''s continue on our own here."


    I didn''t think that they would be caught so easily, but¡­


    "Continue?" I asked unsure of what she meant.


    "Yes. You might not talk, but I''ll still get what I want from you."


    "What is it that you want from me?"


    "Surely you already know that. Harpy behaviour ismon knowledge." She said as she slowly approached me.


    "Urgh, could you humour me? There aren''t any harpies where Ie from."


    "Hmm interesting human. Do you really not know, or are you just trying to make me say it for your own enjoyment."


    "I really don''t know. Honestly!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Really, well I''m not sure if I believe you, but I''ll y along and tell you anyway."


    "Thanks¡­"


    "You see we harpies have very, very few males. That means we must mate with other races just to survive. Obviously, it''s frowned upon us to take mates without their consent from the demon races. That doesn''t matter with you humans. There are few of the other races that can mate with us, so we take matters into our own hands."


    "Oh, I see." I said as my situation started to dawn on me.


    It wasn''t that she wasn''t attractive, but I would like to at least have a choice in the matter.


    "Do you? Well, turn around."


    "Turn around?"


    "Yes, I want to unbind you."


    "Look, I''m not sure if I want to go through with this."


    "You don''t have a choice!"


    She flicked her leg up in the air. At first, I only felt the rush of air across my face, but then I felt a warm trickle of blood. It was only a shallow cut, but I was still surprised how sharp her talons were. I hadn''t felt a thing at first and it was clearly just a warning to show what she was capable of. I stood up and spun around, holding my bound hands out behind me. She flicked her feet up again and I felt my hands go loose from the rope. It was what she wanted, but at least now I could use my skills in any direction I needed. I turned back to face her once again.


    "Good, you should just do as I ask. This doesn''t have to be unpleasant for you." She told me, her lips making a smile.


    "O-okay." I replied while putting my hands out in front of me.


    I didn''t want to be cut again and if she realised something was up, she might to more than a little scratch next time. If I did anything and she realised, I could be seriously hurt. Knowing this as she stepped forward, I used the skill I thought would bring about the best oue "interrogate." She paused for a moment and tilted her head as if she had noticed something.


    "Please get on the bed." She asked.


    Not wanting to argue with her I did just as she asked and climbed on the bed. Had it had no effect? Was she somehow immune like the dark elf I encountered? The skill had seemed to affect each of the races in subtly different ways and it definitely felt like something had happened this time. She did say please when she asked me to climb on the bed.


    Iid on my back once I was on the bed a took a longer look at this woman. She was pretty hot, there was no doubt about it. If I didn''t know better, I would have confused the harpies as another race of beastkin. Apart from the talons for feet, the short ck feathers that stopped a little above the knee, she almost looked human. Well, there was the wings too. As soon as I had settled on the bed she climbed on after me.


    "Are you sure you have to do this?" I asked daring to test the effects.


    "We can talkter. Right now, I need to mate."


    She had climbed over me and was sat on myp. She fiddled with the strip of material covering her chest behind her back. After a moment it came loose and drifted to the floor, revealing her ample breasts. Well as far as interviews I''d had in the past this one wasn''t going too badly.. I suppose I might as well just enjoy the situation for now.

 Chapter 167 - One Hundred And Sixty-Seven: Interrogation

    Her eyes widened as she saw the expression on my face change. She smiled and held her arm under her breasts, propping them up and posing for a moment.


    "See, this isn''t so bad, is it?" She asked.


    "It isn''t¡­ Can I at least ask something first?"


    "I''m not going to stop, if that was what you were wondering."


    "No, it isn''t that. I gathered that much already. Could you at least tell me your name before we do this?"


    "My name?"


    She sounded surprised to be asked that.


    "Yes."


    "It''s Enna." She said in a quieter voice than before.


    It seemed that had flustered her slightly.


    "What about you?" She asked.


    "Oh right of course, it''s Theo."


    "Hmm Theo¡­ Okay, let''s continue."


    She climbed forward moving her arm and letting her breasts flop out once again. As she climbed forward, she started to fumble about with undoing my armour.


    "I know this is something that you do, but do you always get the first pick like this?" I asked.


    "Yes, although the othersin that I get to have the most enjoyment. Theyin they are worn out by the time they have a chance."


    "I see."


    So that was what they meant.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not going to break you. At least only as much as you want to."


    "Thanks, I guess."


    "And I haven''t decided that I want to share you. Was there one of the other girls that took your eye?"


    "Not exactly."


    "Good. Then let''s save the talk forter."


    She had managed to undo the front of my armour and with my help it was soon off, thrown on the floor. She ran her hands up my body as she leaned forward to kiss me. Her feathers felt like silk against my skin. As we kissed, we rolled to the side. She worked her hands to the top of my trousers and begun to pull then off. As she did so, I slipped my hand inside the only clothing she still had on. As small pair of hotpants. She had nothing on underneath and as I reached down, I could tell she was already quite excited. She was already wet, and my finders slipped across her clit. As soon as she had pulled my trousers down, I was rolled back onto my back. She slipped her hotpants off and tossed them onto the floor.


    Enna hovered over my dick for a moment, she looked as if she was just ying with the idea of fighting the urge to put it inside her. It was only for a moment, then she begun to lower herself down. The tip slowly pushed inside at first, but as soon as it was in, she pushed down quickly. Then she began to move. She leant forward, still grinding her hips and put her mouth next to my ear.


    "I''ll go easy on you. At least for now. Not all humans can take this much." She said softly.


    "Really?" I asked while squeezing her firm behind.


    "Hey. If you do that, I won''t hold back!"


    "Don''t feel you need to on my behalf."


    She pushed her legs open a little wider and mmed her lower half down, rocked her hip up and repeated. The bed was already beginning to groan from the force of her movement.


    "How long do you think you canst?" She asked.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I didn''t answer her. I just smiled as I activated "special heal", both of my hands gripping her ass as she ground away on top of me.


    "Hnnghh." She moaned almost involuntary.


    She slowed for a moment, but I didn''t let the motion stop. Pushing up from below and pulling her down on me from on top. She looked surprised, but despite this after her first wobble she continued to ride me. She was trying her best not to show just how good she was starting to feel and trying to continue just like usual. She even started to speed up. Just as she did, I notched the skill up.


    "Ungh."


    She froze again. She was trying her best to control her facial expression, but it was really working. I thrusted up from underneath as I held her hips. She bit her lip and just rode the movement, trying to keep her voice in as much as possible. She only managed this for a couple of thrusts.


    "Ha, ha mnngh Theo!"


    She flopped forward onto me as she started to cum. I didn''t let up even as her lewd moans echoed down the corridor. I switched our positions, rolling her over onto her back. The look on her face had gone from sure of herself captain, thinking she was going to have her way with me to flushed and meek looking. She had just about caught her breath again when I pushed her thighs wide apart and slipped back inside her. She cried out loudly and with each swing of my hips her juices sprayed out a little. I fucked her harder and harder. As I did her moans only got louder, then as her insides gripped me tightly, her wings suddenly flung open sending a few feathers floating around the room. The sudden movement took me by surprise, and I stopped for a moment.


    "Don''t stop!" She said looking up from below me on the bed.


    "Sorry, I won''t that was just a surprise."


    "Please, carry on." She said wrapping her legs around me.


    I was just about to continue when there was a knock on the door to the cell.


    "Captain. Is everything okay in there?" Asked Ceraphine through the grill.


    "Yes¡­ Everything is fine!" Enna answered curtly.


    "Are you sure? I could hear you from the guard room."


    "It''s all under control now leave us¡­ Hunghh."


    As she tried to answer her subordinate I turned "Special heal" up to full and started to fuck her again. She couldn''t even finish her sentence and was back to moaning loudly as soon as I started. The noises she made each time I pushed in made me not want to stop. It effected most girls like that, but this was something else. She seemed to havepletely forgotten or ceased to care about thepany at the door, unwrapping her legs from around me and holding them wide open. I pulled on her hips and went at it harder than before.


    "T-Theo this is¡­ too¡­ uh¡­ m-much."


    I didn''t stop. She was making the bed wet under her, but her pussy was still sucking me in. As I sped up, she was barely keeping her eyes on me as they begun to roll back. I kept on going. Even as her insides spasmed hard, I kept going. She came harder than before, unleashing a small spay from her pussy and as she did, I left her a cream pie. I stopped and as I did her moans stopped. Now the only sound was her panting, as she tried to catch her breath. She wasid limp on the bed. I nced back at the door. Ceraphine was still stood there just watching us. From the glimpse I could see, she looked excited. She was just in the range of "Special heal" so it shouldn''t have been a surprise.


    "Are you just going to watch us?" I asked.


    "Hm, captain?"


    "No is the answer you were looking for. You might have a chanceter, but I haven''t finished here yet." She answered.


    I looked back to see that Enna had recovered herself. She had climbed on all fours and was looking back over her shoulder at me.


    "You haven''t had enough yet, have you?" She asked.


    "No."


    I squeezed her plump backside as I slid back inside. She moaned loudly as I started to swing my hips once again, her juices already spraying from her pussy. Her insides were almost massaging my dick as I fucked her. Getting carried away I pped her ass as I moved to an "eek" from her. This only made me want to do her harder and I did. She held out for a while before her legs gave in and she rolled forward on the bed. She pulled the pillows off the bed, and they rolled onto the floor as reached out whilst she came yet again. Thinking she''d had enough Iy on the bed beside the panting Enna and gave myself a breather.


    I had thought wrong, because as soon as I did, she climbed on top of me once again. She grabbed my dick and pushed it inside of her as she leant forward and rocked her hips. She had a bemused grin on her face as she rode me recklessly, not caring about the lewd moans escaping her lips and echoed down the corridor. At the this point it was a surprise we only had one observer. She leant forward and mmed her hips down as hard and fast as she could, herrge breasts squeezing against my chest. Then with one loud scream and spray that almost popped as it came out, shey on top of me, now limp and breathing heavily. It seemed that this time she really had enough. Shey like that for some time until Ceraphine called over from the door.


    "A-are you still with us captain?" She asked.


    "I am¡­" She answered weakly. "Anyway, I told you to leave us. If you''re still there when I get up there''ll be trouble."


    I heard her footsteps head away from the cell door. We were alone once again.

 Chapter 168 - One Hundred And Sixty-Eight: Hope For Escape

    Realising we were now alone Enna looked up at me as she touched my chest, her eyes now wide open. She smiled as our eyes met.


    She spoke in a voice much softer than before. "That was something else¡­"


    "Thanks."


    "You don''t need to worry about your safety. I won''t be allowing anything to happen to you."


    "I appreciate that¡­ The thing is, I really need to get out of here. I need to find my friends."


    "That will be difficult. Even I can''t just let you go."


    "I can understand that."


    "I want to help. I''ll have to make some preparations before we can leave."


    "Before we can leave?"


    "Yes. It won''t be safe if you stay here and if I let you go there''ll be repercussions. Anyway, I''d like to go with you." Her eyes widened. "That won''t be a problem, will it?"


    I wondered what the girls would say if I reappeared with a harpy this time. It would be the third demon I''ve brought with us. Then again, I didn''t know if the others would be able to find me here and even if they could, would I be able to escape? This could be my only chance.


    "No¡­ But you''d have to get along with the rest of mypanions. Can you do that?"


    "If that''s what I have to do toe with you, then I will have to do so."


    "Right, then I think it will be okay."


    "Great! I had better go and prepare." Then she climbed off the bed.


    Enna quickly picked up her hotpants and the little slip of clothing that covered her breasts. For the time being I just sat on the bed and watched her dress. She seemed to enjoy the attention, smiling away as she noticed that I was watching, and only slowly put on the two items of clothing she wore.


    "I''m going to leave you for a while. I''m afraid you''re going to have to stay here for the moment." She said once she had finished dressing.


    "Okay, I suppose I''ll just wait for you to return¡­"


    I wondered if I would be okay. There was the chance that one or more of the other harpies mighte and try and have their way with me. That did seem to be what they did with their male prisoners. Still, I doubted that they were going to hurt me and none of the girls I had seem here were unattractive, but that wasn''t the problem. If I had to deal with a constant stream of girls, I was going to have little energy left to try and escape. It would be difficult even with Enna''s help.


    "Don''t worry, no one else can get inside. I have the only key." She said while jangling it in her hand.


    "Phew."


    "Having said that, you should still get dressed."


    "Right, of course."


    "I''ll try to be as quick as I can."


    Enna left the room and locked it behind her. I heard her footsteps disappear in the distance. Once she was gone, I gathered my clothes up off the floor and begun to dress. I was halfway there and sat on the bed when a voice called out to me.


    "Master!"


    "Celine?"


    "Yes master."


    "You''re here?"


    She appeared in the room before me "I am."


    "I wasn''t sure you''d be able to find me."


    "It wasn''t easy. I was already quite drained from the fight, so I couldn''t travel straight here."


    "Are you okay, do you need feeding?"


    "I have enough to keep hidden if I need to. Would you even be able to feed me after what just happened?"


    "Oh, you saw all of that?"


    "I did¡­ Knowing you, it wasn''t as much as a surprise as it could have been. Are you really going to bring her back with you?"


    "I was. She''s going to help me escape."


    "That might make things a little easier. Do you think the others will ept her?"


    "I don''t know. I hope so, they did ept you and Aetherin. If she helps me escape, I can''t see that they wouldn''t."


    "She probably gave the order to capture you too."


    "Probably¡­ Anyway, where are the others?"


    "They''re on their way here. It''ll take them a while to reach this deep in the forest and well, it will be dangerous to attempt to take you by force. Aetherin will probably be fine, but it''ll be risky for the others. It''s probably for the best if you take that harpy up on her offer."


    "That''s what I thought¡­ Can you let them know what''s going on?"


    "I could, but if I left, I probably couldn''t return to you. I was to stay here with you until they arrived."


    "I''ll have to give you a little feed first then."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Shh!"


    "What?"


    "Someone ising."


    Celine disappeared almost immediately.


    I sat on the bed listening out for the sound of someone approaching. A few secondster and I could make out the footsteps along the corridor. The steps stopped just outside the door, there was a bit of shuffling and then a face appeared up against the grill. It was the harpy that caught me Ceraphine.


    She pressed her face up against the grill on the door. "Psst¡­ Hey you!"


    "Huh me?"


    "Of course, I mean you! There isn''t anyone else in there."


    "Oh right. What do you want?"


    "What did you do to the captain?"


    "I didn''t do anything to her. Well, nothing that she did want and initiate herself. You watched half of it yourself!"


    "Uh yeah I did, but that''s how I know you did something. I haven''t heard the captain sound like that before and she''s been acting weird since she went in there with you."


    "What do you even think I did to her?"


    "I don''t know, that''s why I''m asking you!"


    "Well, I didn''t do anything."


    "What about the sensation I felt when I was stood at the door earlier? I can''t feel it now, but at the time it was making me feel, aroused¡­"


    "That just sounds like you were just getting excited by watching us to me."


    "It wasn''t that!"


    "I''m telling you I didn''t do anything."


    "Just so you know, I''m watching you. I''ll find out what you did. Eventually I''ll get the keys to your cell, and I''ll conduct my own investigation. I won''t be as gentle with you as the captain was."


    "I can hardly wait."


    "You''ll regret not telling me."


    Seeing that she wasn''t going to get anywhere just talking me through the door, Ceraphine left after saying her piece. I waited until I heard her leave the corridor before I called out Celine again.


    "Hey Celine."


    "Yes master?"


    "It seems it''s safe for you toe out now."


    She reappeared in front of me. "Are you already trying to have your way with another of them?"


    "No. I''m hoping we''ll be out of here before she gets hold of the key. If not, I''ll have to do what I need to if ites to it."


    "What you need to, hmm?"


    "Yeah. Look anyway Celine, I need you to contact the others and let them know what''s happening. Let me recharge your energy before someone elsees back."


    "I''m not sure I feel in the mood for that now."


    "Really Celine?"


    "Yes."


    "Look I don''t want to put you on the spot like this, but I really need your help here. Are you really sure that you don''t want to?"


    "Well maybe I could have just a little taste." She licked her lips as she looked at me hungrily.


    Something seemed to have annoyed her a little, but she still didn''t look like she could resist me if she was being honest. She climbed up onto the bed and crawled up to where I was lying. She leant forward as she started to undo my trousers and she did her shirt slipped from her shoulder giving a great view right down her top. She smiled as she looked up and noticed my gaze. Then she put my dick in her mouth. The sensation was just as strong as always, along with her subus powers she was just too good at this. She looked just as happy as normal now she was getting a chance to feed and me all to herself.


    "Maybe I should have a proper feed?" She asked while looking up at me.


    "We probably have time."


    She didn''t need any extra encouragement to take things further and had already pulled my trousers halfway down my legs. Once they were off, she positioned herself over my dick and slowly lowered herself down.


    "Yes master!" she said as she took it all in.


    The sensation inside her pussy was even better than in her mouth. She rocked back and forth while I gripped one of her pert breasts. Then "poof" she vanished into thin air. Just as I was really starting to get into it.


    "Um Celine?" I asked quietly.


    She didn''t need to answer for me to realise why she had vanished again.. I could make out footsteps approaching from down the hall once more.

 Chapter 169 - One Hundred And Sixty-Nine: Next Steps

    I desperately tried to grab my trousers as quickly as possible and clumsily tried to put my feet inside while I tried to dress in my panic. Being caught with Celine was one thing but being seen like this was something else. I had just about got my legs in when I heard the key in the door turn with a clink. By the time Enna had opened it I had them halfway up, fortunately for me my excitement had died down somewhat already.


    She looked at me a little quizzically. "You''re still changing?"


    I quickly finished pulling up my trousers. "I am¡­ I wasn''t rushing or anything. Are we in a hurry?"


    She grinned. "You seemed to be."


    I could feel my face heating up. "Oh right, well I heard someoneing so¡­"


    "I see. Um, I''ve made most of the preparations. We should be able to leaveter. We just need to wait until most of the guards are preupied. When they switch shifts is probably our best bet."


    "When''s that?"


    "In just over an hour."


    That was soon. It was a relief.


    "Okay. There''s something else, one of your soldiers, they''ve started to suspect something is up. I think her name is Ceraphine."


    Enna looked back to the door, double checking we were alone. "Ceraphine, so that''s why she was asking me all those questions. How did you find that out?"


    "She came to speak to me. She said as much herself. She said she was watching me."


    "That could be a problem. In that case I''ll have to make sure she isn''t around when I n to leave."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll just make sure she''s sent out on errand. That way she won''t be here to observe us."


    "Good n."


    "I know just the thing too." She said with a smile.


    "Sounds unpleasant."


    "That''s what she gets for trying to interfere."


    "Right¡­ There''s something else I need to do before we leave. I need to contact my friends. If we''re getting out of here, I need to make sure we can arrange somewhere to meet."


    "I''m afraid I can''t arrange that. Even if I had some excuse to send messengers to them, they would likely attack them as they approached."


    "I know, luckily I have a way to get the word to them."


    "What? How?"


    "Celine, can youe out now?"


    "Really master?" Celine asked without reappearing.


    "Yes¡­ She''s going to have to meet you eventually. Might as try and build up some trust now."


    Celine materialised in the room with us. "Okay¡­ So, you''re really going through with it?"


    Enna looked surprised, but she had barely reacted. She was still stood on the spot, seemingly trying to decide what her next move was.


    I knew I had to break the awkward silence. "Enna, this is Celine. She''s going to contact the rest of my group for us."


    Enna''s gaze darted between me and Celine. "She''s a subus?"


    "Yes¡­"


    Her eyes narrowed as her nce settled on me. "She calls you master?"


    "Yeah, she does."


    "But why?"


    I scratched my head, thinking of the best way to put it. "It''s a bit of a long story, probably better if we save it for another time."


    "But you''re at war with the demon kind."


    "The alliance is, but Celine and I are allies, friends even."


    "So, it isn''t just me?"


    "No."


    "He has a vampire too!" Celine added.


    Enna gasped. "You have a vampire?"


    Celine gave the answer before I could speak. "She''s a noble too¡­"


    "Her name is Aetherin, and she is a new ally, much like yourself. I don''t have anyone, not like that. Celine calls me master, but I don''t possess her."


    "I do belong to you though master." Celine helpfully added.


    "Have you been going around collecting women?"


    I had to clear up this misunderstanding. "It isn''t like that."


    Celine seemed to have other ideas. "He has several humans and beastkin too."


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s a bit of a shock, but after earlier I suppose that I shouldn''t be surprising."


    I tried to exin the situation once again. "Really, it isn''t like that¡­"


    "It''s okay, I''m still going to help you. I want toe with you."<novelnext></novelnext>


    I sighed, but it was easy to understand how she had that misunderstanding. That was exactly what it looked like, even if it wasn''t what I had set out to do. "Thanks¡­"


    Enna waved her hand at Celine. "This one will need to stay out of sight until we''re ready to leave though. If one of my subordinates spot her, we''ll have a tough time of getting out of here."


    "I understand. I was hoping she would be able to contact the others for me now. Have you recovered enough for that Celine?"


    Celine turned to me and nodded. "I have, but I''d rather stay here with you master."


    "I know that. I need you to do this for me. You cane back after you''ve passed on the message. Can you do that for me, please?"


    She smiled. "I''ll go, but only because it''s what you want me to do."


    "Thank you."


    "What am I telling them anyway?"


    "Let them know not toe here. We''ll meet in the forest as far from here as possible. Perhaps the far edge in the direction of the shrine?"


    "I''ll let them know."


    "We''ll be leaving here in about an hour." I turned to Enna. "That''s right, isn''t it Enna?"


    "As long as everything goes to n."


    Celine seemed to understand the situation now. "I''ll let them know¡­ Will you be able to navigate your way to the forests edge? Do you even know which direction the shrine is master?"


    "I don''t, but I''ll have Enna with me and you''reing back, aren''t you?"


    "Of course, I''ming back master! I just won''t have enough energy for another trip after that, not without a feed first."


    "That''s okay. It should be enough. Just make sure to look at Liz''s map before youe back."


    "I will."


    "You should probably go back to them now. We want them to avoid this ce. Will you be able to find me if we''ve left here before you return?"


    "I''ll be able to find you."


    "That''s a relief¡­ I don''t want to rush you, but I think you should get going."


    Enna kept on ncing back to the door as we spoke. "He''s right, before someone see''s you."


    "I''m going, I''m going." Celine said turning to Enna. "Make sure you protect master! I won''t forgive you if anything happens to him and neither will the others."


    Enna held her hand to her chest in some kind of gesture. "I will."


    "Good then I''m off." Celine said with a smile.


    She disappeared into thin air once again.


    Enna looked me in the eyes. "You really trust her?"


    "She''s never let me down yet. Saved my life more than once¡­ It might seem strange to you, but I do, yes."


    "It does a little, but then I want you to trust me too."


    "Give me a reason to and I will."


    Celine had left us at the right time, because as we spoke the door at the far end of the corridor opened. We both looked to the cell door as we heard the footsteps approach.


    Enna turned to leave as they drew closer. "Looks like I should go. I''ll make thest arrangements ande for you just before the changing of the guard."


    "I''ll just wait here then."


    Sheughed. "Well, you don''t have a choice."


    The footsteps stopped just outside the door. Before Enna could open it, a face appeared at the grill and called out. "Are you in there, Captain?"


    "Ah Ceraphine, I was just about toe looking for you. You''ve saved me the trouble."


    Enna looked back over her shoulder at me as she opened the door and winked. She then left the room without saying another word.


    I could hear Ceraphine''s voice from outside. "You were about to look for me?"


    "Yes. I have the perfect job for you."


    "A job for me, but why?"


    "You seem to have plenty of spare time on your hands at the moment. Enough time to keep on checking up on our prisoner, even when it isn''t your responsibility."


    "I-I was just being cautious! You''ve been acting strange ever since you went in the cell with him and¡­"


    "Hmm, have I?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "I suppose I should thank you for your concern, but it was misced. I still have that job for you. Well, we talk whilst we walk."


    "Really?"


    The pair''s voices trailed off as they walked away up the corridor. I could just about make out what they were saying until the door closed behind them at the far end. After that it fell silent and I was alone, left to wait until Enna returned.


    There was no doubt that Ceraphine was suspicious, I hoped that Enna really would be able to keep her out of the way. She was only likely to be more suspicious if she felt that she was being kept from watching me. There was little else I could do but sit here and worry about the situation.


    I pulled myself up to the far end of the bed and propped myself up against the wall. The only items I had on me was my armour and my relic. The relic was safely hidden inside my gear, I hadn''t been thoroughly searched when I arrived.


    They did confiscate my sword and my potions pouch, but they didn''t investigate me much further before I was thrown into the cell. I pulled out the small globe and watched the tiny specks of light move inside for a while.


    I would have been much more concerned in this situation if that had been discovered. Realising this, I slipped it back inside my armour out of sight.. It would be better if even Enna didn''t get a look at this, although I doubted that she would know what it was.

 Chapter 170 - One Hundred And Seventy: Escape?

    I sat there trying to pass the time as best I could until Enna returned for me. It was surprising how slowly time could pass when you were left with nothing but your own thoughts. Things only seemed to drag more now because, I was waiting to be released. I could only guess at the time and how long it would be until Enna came for me.


    I briefly toyed with the idea of taking a nap while I waited, but I was too on edge to fall asleep right now. Eventually I heard the far corridor door open and close, then footsteps approaching my room. I just crossed my fingers and hoped that it was Enna and not another of her suspicious subordinates. There was a ng as the key opened the lock to the cell door, then it pushed open.


    Enna was stood in the doorway waiting for me. "Come on, we need to hurry." She said in a hushed voice.


    I jumped up off the bed a scuttled towards the door.


    As I did, Enna passed me my sword and potions pouch. "I thought you would be needing these."


    I took the items and started reattaching them to my person. "Thanks, I wouldn''t have wanted to leave without them."


    "I guessed as much¡­ Come on follow me."


    She headed down the corridor back towards the tform I was brought to the cell from. She opened the door to the ledge and stepped out. It was already dark outside. I was d because it would make our escape easier.


    Enna stopped near the edge and turned to me. "Are you ready?"


    Celine hadn''t returned yet, but she was sure she would be able to find me again.


    I nodded. "Yeah, I''m ready."


    She looked at me and her eyes narrowed. "Okay, whatever you do don''t scream. You''ll alert the others."


    I already had a good idea what was going to happen next. This ce was high up in gigantic trees. It was designed for harpies. There were no other observable ways up or down other than from the air. We walked up to the edge of the tform.


    Enna stood behind me, she ced her arms around me and then we jumped. The air rushed up against me as we hurtled towards the ground. I was doing my best not to panic and struggle, but I couldn''t escape the feeling that I was falling to my death. Then Enna''s wings flung open. We stopped falling, my stomach was flung up into the air as we shot forward under the forests canopy.


    I could already barely make out my surroundings in the dark and because of the speed we were travelling at, everything I could see was a blur. We dotted about from left to right as we avoided the trees in our path.


    I understood that we needed to stay under the tree cover to avoid being spotted, but it didn''t make the experience any less terrifying. From this height the fall alone might kill me, I didn''t want to imagine what it would feel like if we crashed into one of these trees. I dangled helplessly in Enna''s arms trying to keep as still as possible so as not make her flight any more difficult than it already was. I told myself over and over that this was something that she was born to do, she was an expert, it was going to be fine. It didn''t make it feel any better.


    It was only as we started to slow, that I was able to calm myself. We glided down towards the floor and gently touched down. As soon as my feet were back on solid ground, I breathed a big sigh of relief. We had safely reached the edge of the forest. I almost thought about kissing the ground but thought better of it, because of mypany.


    Not that my reaction stopped Enna fromughing at me anyway. "Was it really that terrifying?" She asked.


    I was still wobbling. "Yes!"


    "I suppose you aren''t used to flying."


    "I''m not. That''s only the second time I''ve experienced that."


    "I suppose this time was a little precarious. It''s quite hard flying through the forest in the dark and avoiding the trees. It was a bit of a challenge."


    "I''m d you didn''t tell me that before we left."


    We were alone at the edge of the wood. There was no sign of Celine or any of the other girls. I wondered how long it would take them to reach us. I needed to contact Celine and find out what was going on.


    "How long do you think we have until someone notices that we''re missing?" I asked.


    Enna was looking back at the forest section we had just flown through. "Assuming that no one spotted us leave. We should have until the morning before anyone catches on."


    "If all goes to n, we should be able to meet up with the others before that happens."


    "Depending on where they are, yes."


    "What will happen when they notice?"


    She paused for a moment as she thought it over. "I expect there will be some confusion, especially because I''ve gone too. It still won''t take them long to send out a search party."


    "So, they wille looking for us."


    "Yes."


    "I''d better call Celine and find out how far off the others are."


    "Go ahead¡­ If ites to it, I can fly you to safety. The other harpies will have a hard time catching me, even if I''m carrying you."


    "Thanks, but I need to meet up with the others."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What are you doing here that''s so important?"


    "It''s a long story. I don''t think I should tell you all the details without the others present. But I can tell you we''re trying to save a friend and stop a war."


    "How?"


    "Like I said it''s a long story¡­ I''m going to call Celine. We''ll talk about this when you meet the others."


    "Okay, go ahead. I''ll wait."


    "Thanks¡­ Celine. Celine, can you hear?"


    There was no immediate response to my call. I left it for a moment before I tried again.


    "She did say she would be able to find you, didn''t she?" Asked Enna.


    "She did¡­ I don''t see why she wouldn''t be able to." I decided to try again. "Celine, are you there?"


    "One moment master!" Replied Celine''s voice from thin air.


    Enna looked relieved to hear her respond. "Sounds like she heard you that time."


    "Yeah, at least I can still contact her."


    I didn''t try and call out to her anymore, I was expecting her to appear any moment, but a couple of minutes passed, and she still hadn''t appeared.


    Then without warning she materialised. "Sorry master!"


    "That''s okay. What happened? I was just starting to wonder if I needed to call you again." I asked.


    Celine pouted. "The other girls, they wouldn''t let me go until they had finished talking. Even though you had already called me!"


    I held in the urged tough. "Oh, I see. What were they talking about?"


    She nced towards Enna. "They wanted to know all about her."


    "I did kind of expect that."


    "I told them everything I could, but they''re going to want to talk to her themselves when they arrive."


    "I was expecting that too. Was that all?"


    "No. They were drilling into me that you needed to be protected until they arrived."


    "Oh."


    She ced her hands on her hips and puffed out her chest. She seemed a little annoyed. "It''s not like I need to be told that. I didn''t want to return without you. I went back to them because you instructed me too."


    ? I patted her head in an attempt to calm her. "Sorry¡­ Do you know how long until they will get here?"


    It seemed to work, and she smiled. "It will be at least an hour, probably more like two."


    "Good they''ll make it tonight while it''s still dark. We should be able to put some distance between us the forest before daybreak. Are we in the right location?"


    "From what I could tell of that girl''s map, yes. Close enough for them to find us."


    "Great. Then we can stay where we are for now¡­ Can you tell if we were followed?"


    "Give me a moment." Then she vanished. "We''re the only life signs in the near vicinity." She said as she reappeared. Then she wobbled almost losing her bnce and falling.


    I quickly took hold of her before she went over. "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine¡­ I''ve just used a lot of energy again."


    She had transported herself back and forth, thest check must have been too much. She hadn''t exactly had a full meal earlier. Was now a good time? I wondered. Realistically it wasn''t safe, maybe just a little top up. Enna would have to be onboard with it though. She was the one that would need to keep a lookout while I fed Celine.


    She would understand though surely. She was a demon too. Celine was still looking weak. She obviously wasn''t going to recover without being fed something.. I helped her a nearby tree and sat her down.

 Chapter 171 - One Hundred And Seventy-One: The Woods Edge

    Celine looked up and thanked me for helping her down. She wasn''t even going to ask to be fed. At this rate it would be more dangerous to leave her in that state than it would be to be preupied feeding her for a while.


    We were going to stay here until the others came for us, if we were found by the rest of the harpies there was little that the three of us would be able to do other than run away. Celine would struggle to do even that right now.


    I had to help her. Enna might think it was a little strange, but I needed to ask her to keep a lookout. I had no choice. She already looked a little on edge, peering into the dark forest.


    I made my way to where she was standing. "Can I ask you a favour?"


    She spun round and shrugged. "A favour? I suppose that depends on what it is."


    "Can you take watch?"


    "I can if you want, but what are you doing? You can''t be considering going to sleep already. Even with a watch, that isn''t a good idea right now."


    "No not that¡­" I winced. "I need to feed Celine, so I''m going to be upied for a while."


    "Feed Celine? I suppose she is a subus, but should a master be feeding his servant like that. Shouldn''t she be out hunting for food?"


    "Yeah, she can''t, and we have an arrangement. It''s another long story."


    "I won''t enquire any further. Very well, I''ll keep watch. Just try to keep it short and try not to get too distracted. There''s no telling if we''ll need to make a run for it."


    "I will."


    Enna took a few steps deep into the wood, turning her back on us as she kept lookout. That conversation turned out to be easier than I had thought. I suppose she could sympathise. I walked back to the tree where Celine was sat resting.


    She looked up as she heard me approach. "What was that all about?"


    "I was just checking she would keep an eye on things for me while we take care of things here."


    "Master?"


    "You need to feed."


    She shook her head. "I was supposed to wait until we meet up with the rest of the group. The others, they said¡­"


    I loosened my belt. "I''m telling you it''s okay to do it now."


    She shuffled back weakly. "But¡­"


    "Look, we''ll be quick. Before the others get here. They''ll never know and even if they did, this is my decision."


    "Okay then."


    She didn''t look entirely sure. I had to wonder exactly what the others had said to her, it seems they had been firm about it. She tentatively undid my fly and reached inside. The as soon as my dick was in her hand, all her reticence disappeared.


    She leant over and hungrily started sucking away. Ah it felt good, even if I was only doing this because she needed it. I leant back against the tree and ran my fingers through her hair while she took her fill. I hadpletely lost track of our surroundings.


    Then Enna called out. "There''s someone out there!"


    I turned my head to the direction of the shout just in time to see a figure emerging from the darkness. As they drew closer, I could make out more than just their outline.


    The approaching figure spoke. "You''ve good eyesight for a harpy!"


    They stepped out of the shadows and into the dim moonlight that shone through the gaps in the thinner trees here.


    It was Altria and she already had her bow trained on Enna. "Are you the one that is helping Theo?"


    Enna lifted her hands up in the air. "I am! I''m on your side, please don''t shoot!"


    I called out from the edge of the wood. "Altria! She''s a friend!"


    Altria spun her head in my direction, her bow still trained on Enna and then she saw us. Celine was still busily getting her fill of my energy.


    She almost immediately dropped her guard and broke into a fit aughter. "Why didn''t I guess that''s what you would be doing?"


    "I¡­ She needed to feed. It was my idea. I wasn''t going to make her wait!" I stuttered.


    Altriaughed even harder than before. "Sorry, it''s fine. I don''t mind and it makes sense if she isn''tpletely spent. You might just want to finish that up before the other arrive. They wanted her to wait until we all joined up."


    I sighed. "Where are they?"


    "I ran ahead, but they can''t be that far behind."


    I turned back to Celine. "Did you hear that?"


    She stopped for a moment and looked up. "I did, it''s okay, I''ve had enough for now."


    She slowly wiped the side of her mouth, readjusted her hair a little and sat up. I quickly pulled my trousers back up and then got to my feet. Altria had already turned her attention back to Enna by the time I joined them.


    She wasn''t aiming her bow at her anymore, but she had her gaze fixed intently on her. "I could guess what happened, but are you going to exin this one?" She asked.


    I rushed over to the pair. "This is Enna¡­ She helped me escape, she brought me here."


    Altria finally looked away and turned to me. "What''s the deal, can we trust her? I''m going to go out on a limb here and guess it''s the same situation as with Celine and Aetherin¡­"


    Iughed awkwardly. "You guessed right¡­ The harpies have a particr way of treating male prisoners. Lucky really, it provided the opening I needed."


    Finally, Altria rxed. "I see¡­ Well, I won''t ask anything else. I expect the others will want to know everyst detail when they arrive. I leave the questions to them."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Altria stepped away from Enna, joining me and Celine near the wood''s edge. She looked out on the final section of the in. I couldn''t see what she was looking at in the darkness, I could only guess. All I knew was that somewhere out there was our goal. The loan mountain and the shrine located there.


    Enna was still in the woods, peering into the darkness. "Um¡­ Should I still be the only one keeping watch?"


    The three of us turned back from the forest''s edge.


    I walked over to join her. "No, we should all probably keep a look out.".


    Altria scanned they area she had approached from, seemingly spotting something. "Looks like we won''t be here for much longer."


    "What?" I asked.


    "The others, they''re here."


    I stared into the darkness between the trees and couldn''t see anything at first. Then four figures emerged from the night. I soon recognised it was the rest of the girls. Beth, Liz, Aetherin and Serin had all re joined us safely.


    As they drew closer, Beth ran forward and threw her arms around me. "You''re safe!" She was squeezing me tightly.


    I hugged her back. "Yeah, somehow I made it out of that okay."


    "I was so worried when you were taken off into the air like that."


    "So was I!"


    "Be careful in future."


    "I will, but I''m not sure how I could''ve stopped it."


    Beth finally stopped squeezing me as Serin joined us.


    Serin smiled as our eyes met. "I''m d you made it here safely. We were worried!"


    "Thanks."


    Aetherin joined us after the other two. "I''m happy to see that you are in one piece."


    Liz justughed at this. "Seriously Theo, you should''ve seen them. They were all so worried that something was going to happen to you. I was worried that they were all going to break down!"


    "Hey, you were concerned too!" Beth added.


    "True I was. He''s a valuable specimen it would have been unfortunate if anything had happened to him."


    "Like that''s all you were worried about!"


    In the end I couldn''t help butugh too.


    It was Serin that brought things back to business again. "I know we''ve only just been reunited, but we have a lot to discuss before we make our next move."


    This brought everyone back to their senses.


    "Right¡­ Shouldn''t we try to cover as much ground from the forest before dawn?" I asked.


    "If we''re still going to try for the shrine we should."


    "We can''t be considering turning back now?"


    "I don''t want to, but the situation has changed. We''re going to struggle to make it across that open in without being spotted by those harpies again. We also need to discuss her before we make our next move, whatever it is." She said turning to Enna.


    Enna looked nervous as everyone''s gazes fell on her. "Hi everyone, uh nice to meet you." She said weakly.


    I decided to take the initiative. "She''sing with us!"


    Serin was massaging her forehead. "Ugh, I knew you were going to say something like that."


    "Sorry¡­"


    "So, I suppose she is the one that Celine told us about? The one that helped you escape."


    I nodded. "She is."


    Serin sighed. "I want to avoid that whole discussion again, so I''m just going to ask. Did you use that skill on her?"


    "I did."


    "And I suppose she''s going to be wanted by her own kind once they find out how she helped you?"


    "I expect so."


    "Then it would be wrong of us to leave her behind¡­ I don''t have any problem bringing her with us, as long as no one else does?" She asked turning to the others.


    There was silence for a moment, but no one openly objected.


    Serin took this as eptance. "But just so you know, things are going to be very difficult once we head back to our own domain."


    "I know."


    I was just relieved they agreed.

 Chapter 172 - One Hundred And Seventy-Two: Where To Go From Here

    I was a little surprised that convincing the others was that easy this time. They were starting to be used to this sort of situation arising. With that said, there was still a lot for us to discuss before we moved on and we didn''t have a lot of time.


    Serin didn''t waste any before she got down to business. "Now we just need to decide our next steps. If we''re going to push on for the shrine, we need to decide soon. What does everyone think?" She asked.


    I stepped forward. "I want to continue. I want to try!"


    Altria was nodding in agreement. "I think we could make it, but I want to see what everyone else thinks."


    Beth shrugged. "I think it''s going to be dangerous, but if everyone else is on board I''m in too."


    "I''d like to try for the shrine. I still think we can make it." Liz replied.


    "If master is going, I''m going too!" Celine said loudly.


    "I will follow whatever decision Theo makes." Aetherin said.


    There was a short silence before Serin turned to Enna. "What about you? Sorry I don''t know your name yet."


    She fidgeted. "It''s Enna¡­ You''re going to ask my opinion?"


    "I want to know what everyone thinks, before making a decision."


    Enna nced at me. "I''m not sure why it is you''re heading there, but I have heard of this shrine before. I left the flock with the intention of helping Theo and if that''s where he wants to go then I''ll go along with the n."


    "Right, we probably need to exin to you why we''re heading there, if Theo hasn''t already."


    I cleared my throat. "I wanted to wait until we had all spoken about this first."


    "That''s fine with me, you can all exin on the way as far as I''m concerned. Shouldn''t you be deciding your next course of action? You don''t have much time." Asked Enna.


    Serin turned to Enna, she looked serious. "Are you really okay with that?"


    She nodded. "Yes, I''ve already made my decision. Please continue with your ns."


    "Okay, then I should probably ask. How likely are your formerpanions toe after us?"


    "Hmm, quite likely, but I made preparations to slow them down before I left. If You''re quick enough you should be able to make it across the in before they find you."


    Serin looked surprised. "You did? That''s reassuring, then we should make the most of the time you bought us."


    "They shouldn''t even realise we''re missing until the morning. They''ll be hampered, so they shouldn''t be able to search for us right away."


    "Good, will they have any way of telling which way we went?"


    Enna looked into the wood, as if she was searching for something. "If no one saw us leave, and seeing that no one has followed us so far, I think we''re in the clear there."


    "I think we can do this¡­ I know we haven''t had long to rest, but I think we should get moving. Are the rest of you ready to move?" Serin asked looking over the party.


    The group had already grabbed their bags, before anyone answered.


    Altria said what we were all thinking. "We''re ready Serin. We can always rest once we reach some cover. Let''s make it across this in first!"


    The rest of the girls all nodded in agreement with Altria.


    "Right, then we should get moving¡­" Serin turned to Liz. "Do you know where we want to head for?"


    Liz gave a knowing smile and nodded. "Yes, if we make for a small ridge in the foothills this side of the shrine, we should be able to avoid being spotted. There''s some good tree over there. I think we will be able to rest undetected until we make the final push."


    Serin slung her bag over her shoulder. "Okay, then that''s where we''ll head for. Let''s move out." She begun leading the way out of the forest.


    We had soon passed through the thinning line of trees and stepped out onto the in. It was only a halfmoon, but after the darkness of the wood it seemed bright. At least now I could see where I was going.


    Altria had already gone some way up ahead and was scouting the way forward, Celine had gone with her, but she was out of sight.


    I walked alongside Serin at the front of the rest of the group. "You know I''m really d that you all came for me."


    She looked at me with a warm smile. "We were never going to leave you behind. That was never an option for us!"


    "I appreciate it¡­ It''s a relief that things turned out this way and none of you were put in any danger trying to fix my mistake."


    She shrugged. "It''s not like you could help it. Anyway, you were the one that got yourself out of that situation. You handled it well, that was something that could have gone quite wrong."


    "I did have to wait for my moment, and I was worried that some of the other harpies might have caught on right until we made it to the edge of the wood without being followed."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''m not surprised, you were in the headquarters alone. It must have been pretty terrifying."


    "It was scary, but I knew you''de for me."


    "Of course!" Sheughed. "You know, have you given any thought to what happens when we make it home?"


    "If we bring back evidence, we can stop the king and save Lillia."


    She shook her head. "No, not about that. I mean the demon girls you''ve been collecting. I suppose that Celine and Aetherin could probably manage going undetected in a human settlement, especially with a little help from you and the rest of us. Enna though, what is she going to do? She''s betrayed her own kind for you. I doubt she can go back."


    "I hadn''t given it much thought. With everything that was happening, I didn''t pay any attention to anything past escaping from there and meeting up with the rest of you. After what she''s done for me, I''d like her toe with us."


    "Think about it Theo. How''s that going to work? It isn''t as if she doesn''t stand out."


    "We''ll have to make she can stay low key, a good cloak, make sure she spends most of her time out of sight¡­"


    "Do you think it will be that easy? It''s not the same as just keeping your face hidden, one nce and someone would know what she is. You can''t be considering that she spends the rest of her life inside and hidden away, even if we could get her Dunshelm, that isn''t a nice prospect for her."


    "No, I¡­ I don''t know. But we can''t just leave her. That isn''t what you''re suggesting is it?"


    "No, it isn''t. I''m just telling you that you need to think seriously about what happens next."


    "What do you think we should do?"


    "I don''t know. I know we can''t just turn her lose. I don''t know what to think. Not long ago, I used to think pretty poorly of all the demon races. But since some have be our allies, I can see that they aren''t that much different from us. When we go back to the city, it won''t have changed how everyone else perceives them. As the enemy, as evil. They will be at risk there."


    "I don''t know what to do¡­"


    Serin sighed. "Well, not much you can do at the moment. Why don''t you start with brining Enna up here? We should probably exin to her what we''re going to do at the shrine and why."


    "Sure."


    Enna had hung back a short way behind Serin and I. She had been walking with Aetherin, it seemed she had been quite interested as to how we had a vampire amongst our number as well as a subus. They were happily talking away when I joined them.


    "Theo." Aetherin said as she noticed me hang back and walk alongside. "I Something the matter?"


    "No¡­ I don''t want to interrupt you, but mind if I talk to Enna?"


    "Of course, not!"


    "Thanks." I hung back with Enna.


    She turned to me as I walked alongside. "What did you want to talk about?"


    "Where we''re going and our purpose there." I exined.


    "Really? You know, I don''t need to know. I would follow you anyway."


    "I know, but it only seems fair to tell you. Come on up the front with me. We''ll talk it over with Serin."


    "Sure, if you want."


    We joined Serin near the front of the party. I knew it would be easier to have her help me exin the situation to Enna. We told her how need to get to the shrine, because we were investigating the truth behind the relic''s power.


    Of course, it meant exining how I was a summoned here and was supposed to stand against the demon lord. I was fairly confident that she would be understanding about all of this, just because of the nature of the effect that "Interrogate" had on people. As we spoke, she silently listened, seemingly taking it all in.


    Enna looked as if it was starting to make sense to her. "So that''s why you''re out here despite the danger?"


    "Yeah, that''s it."


    Enna stepped in front of me and took my hands. "But you have your, relic or whatever you call it now. Couldn''t you just stay out of the way until the war is over."


    "I suppose I could, I might be able to survive that way."


    "You really want to help that girl, don''t you?"


    "I do, but it isn''t only that¡­ It''s not like I can go home, even if I wanted to. I want all my friends I''ve made here to survive. Aftering this far I''d also like to find out the truth. I want to know what it is that gives the relics power, and why the demon lord invaded this realm."


    "Were you hoping I could tell you something?"


    "If you can, I''d like to hear it."

 Chapter 173 - One Hundred And Seventy-Three: Walking The Night

    The way Enna had phrased her question, made me think that she had something important she could tell me. I waited in silence for her to answer, excited at what we would find out.


    She looked a little embarrassed. "Well, I''m sorry. I don''t know anything!"


    "Huh?"


    "I don''t know anything. I don''t even know the reason why we were sent to this realm. All I know is that the lordmanded it. I definitely know nothing of the shrine or what the taboo breakers are''| Sorry."


    Iughed. "No, it''s fine. I just had a misunderstanding that''s all."


    "Oh''| But haven''t that subus and vampire exined a lot to you already?"


    Celine had told me what she knew. It wasn''t much, but it had provided some insight. I had barely thought of asking Aetherin, and there hadn''t really been much time to enquire.


    "Well, a little''|"


    "Really? I thought they would be able to exin a lot more than someone like me. Harpies aren''t generally high in the ranks at all. Despite being a captain, I was told very little. We''re mainly used for reconnaissance and to run messages."


    "I didn''t know, but why would they be able to tell me more?"


    "Subae are often adjutants to powerful demons. I don''t know, but I just got the feeling that Celine was before she started following you''|"


    She was right there.


    "Well, she was, but I''m sure she''s told me everything that she knew."


    "I don''t doubt that. I suppose she might not have been kept in the loop on everything by her previous master''|"


    "But what about Aetherin? She was living out in the wilds by herself when we came across her."


    "I suppose that would exin that, but well''| She''s a noble vampire. They''re part of the ruling sses. Some of them are of the highest rank, directly under the lord. I suppose that isn''t her, but just the fact that she was free to live out there as she pleased, means she at least has some connections."


    "I didn''t think of it like that, I didn''t realise."


    "I don''t mean to say that''s she''s keeping anything from you."


    "That''s okay, I didn''t take it that way''| I haven''t asked her much if I''m being honest."


    As we walked and talked, I noticed that Enna was starting to g a little. It was as if something was off with her. Then she stumbled. Both Serin and I helped her back to her feet.


    She brushed herself down, looking a little embarrassed. "I''m sorry about that!"


    "Don''t worry about it! Are you okay?" I asked.


    "Y-yeah. I''m fine."


    Serin made a signal to the others to stop. "I think it''s about time we stopped for a short break."


    Enna was waving her hands. "It''s okay, I can continue. I don''t want to hold us back!"


    Serin slipped her bag off her back and onto the ground. "You won''t be. We''ve been walking for hours anyway. We should take a rest. We won''t stop for long don''t worry."


    "Okay."


    The rest of the party stopped around us. Altria and Celine soon returned from scouting up ahead and sat with the others.


    As they did Serin turned to Altria. "Anything out there?"


    She shook her head. "Nothing, it''s quiet. Not a soul in sight."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Good."


    I passed Enna my sk while we took our short break from walking.


    She looked up and smiled before taking a sip. "Thanks."


    "Are you sure you''re okay? You looked a little wobbly before you went over there."


    "I''m fine, it''s just''| Well, I''m not used to walking this far. I''ve never taken a long journey on foot before."


    Of course! There''s no way she would be used to it. If she had to go somewhere it would hardly make sense for her to walk when she could just as easily fly, there in most situations. This must really have been hard going for her and we were probably only halfway across the in.


    I needed to do something about that. "I''m so sorry, I didn''t even think about it!"


    "It''s okay. I''m fine!"


    "Maybe you should fly the rest of the way. Would you be able to keep with us for that long?"


    "I could, but will that really be okay?"


    She looked relieved at just the idea.


    "I don''t see why not. It''s dark, it would probably be hard for anyone to spot you and even if they did, this is your territory. You probably stand out less than we do''| What do you think Serin?"


    "About what?" She asked, confused from being suddenly pulled into our conversation.


    "Enna, she isn''t used to walking these sorts of distances. I think she is struggling because this is something she would normally fly''| Because you know, she''s a harpy. I was thinking maybe we could let her fly the rest. What do you think?"


    "I hadn''t thought''|" Serin said looking at Enna''s bare feet. "It must be tough on her. I don''t see why she can''t, at least while it''s still dark out. It means we''ll have another look out''| Is everyone else okay with that?" She asked turning to the rest of the group.


    Altria shrugged like she didn''t mind. "It''s fine with me. The risk of someone spotting her is outweighed by having a pair of eyes in the air, in my opinion."


    "I suppose I should say something like, can we trust her not to go back and give us up? But''| even I think that''s not likely, there wouldn''t have been any point in her helping him escape if that was the case. If Altria isn''t worried that she''ll be spotted, then I''m fine with it too." Beth added.


    Liz''s head bobbed in agreement. "It''s fine with me."


    Aetherin and Celine both just nodded in agreement when Serin looked to them.


    Serin turned back to Enna. "Looks like everyone is fine with it. We''ll move shortly, please keep a watch over us from the sky."


    "I will." Replied Enna.


    With that sorted we packed up, ready to move again. Dawn was only a few hours away and we needed to reach cover before then. We still had some way to travel before we reached the mountain that stood alone.


    As we left Enna took to the skies, lifting herself into the air with powerful strokes of her wings. Celine and Altria both went ahead of the main group to scout the way. I was d at how well the two of them were working together now. Aetherin joined Serin and I at the front of the main group, while Beth and Liz followed behind us.


    We had been walking for about another hour before even I could make out arge ck shape looming in front of us. It was the mountain we were headed for. Everyone was tired, we had been travelling for hours and hours, for most of the girls it had been even longer.


    The sight of the mountain raised everyone''s spirits and despite of our collective exhaustion we picked up our pace for the final leg. As we reached the very foot of the mountain and the ground begun to rise, the first signs of dawn were upon us. We needed to reach the low ridge behind the shrine if we wanted a chance at staying hidden when the sun rose.


    As the path rose our pace slowed, and with every passing minute the night was giving way to morning. A sense of urgency had fallen on the group, but it was hard to move fast when you were climbing a pathless mountain side. Then before the day had shaken off the morning haze Altria returned to the group.


    I could tell she had good news by the look on her face. "There''s a perfect spot for us to rest just over this rise. A small dip between here and the main ridge and it''s lined with trees. It''ll be hard for anyone to spot us there. Come on hurry before it gets any lighter." She said turning back and waving for us to follow.


    I could feel my legs groaning under my own weight as I willed them to pull me forward. I looked back to how the others were doing. Liz was visibly tired, her steps lookedboured. Beth was doing better than her, but she wasn''t moving as quickly as normal either. Serin had pushed on, she was a few steps up ahead of me. Watching her behind move gave me the extra strength to press on I needed. The only member of our party that didn''t seem worn at all, was Aetherin. She was still climbing up like she was on fresh legs. The perks of being immortal I suppose.


    Altria hadn''t been exaggerating when she said we were close. It was hidden from where we stood at the time, but after a couple more minutes of climbing the ground dipped down a little. It would hide us well from the ground down below, and the tree cover would hide us from above.. Relieved we all nearly dropped to the ground as we finally reached it.

 Chapter 174 - One Hundred And Seventy Four: Mountainside Camp

    I propped myself up with my back against one of the trees as I took some water and looked around the group. Everyone was doing the same. We would never normally walk for that long without stopping for rest and sleep, but this time we had no choice. We were going to need some rest before we made the final approach to the shrine. In this state it would be dangerous to attempt to reach it.


    I looked over to Serin sat against the next tree. "What do we do now?"


    She was already undoing her boots. "Now we rest. I think we should stay here until it''s dark, then make our move. We''ll sleep in shifts and try to recover."


    Liz walked over and plopped her bag down next to Serin. "I agree we should rest, but shouldn''t we send Celine ahead to check out the area around the shrine?" She asked.


    "I was nning to ask her, but she needs to rest too. Let''s just wait until it''s night, we''ve all been on the move for a long time. Nothing good is going toe from us trying to rush things. We''ll all be thinking clearer after some food and a sleep. We''re lucky we found this ce and can wait things out."


    Liz nodded. "I suppose we have nothing to gain by checking now. Even if we found the shrine was inessible, we wouldn''t be able to leave the mountain untilter."


    It was time for some food and then we would set up a small camp. It was only preserved goods again, we weren''t going to risk a fire in this position, but it was still wee.


    Once we had eaten everyone seemed to have regained some of their strength and we set up our camp for the day. No tents, we were going to sleep out in the open. If something happened, we needed to able to leave immediately.


    Luckily the weather was warm and fine, even if we were up the side of a mountain. There was no need for shelter. We decided to set a watch in pairs, despite the cover here our position was dangerous.


    Aetherin offered to be on the first watch, there wasn''t any objection to this. Everyone could see she was in the best shape out of all of us after that trek. Serin took the first watch alongside her, and the rest of the party prepared to sleep.


    I climbed straight into my sleeping gear. At first, I thought I might struggle to fall asleep in the light, but it turned out to be easy enough. I was just so tired after the previous day and spending the entire night walking.


    The next thing I knew was Serin gently waking me. "Theo, it''s time to wake up."


    I squinted, looking up at the suning through the leaves above. "Hunh? Oh, Serin morning. I suppose it isn''t morning anymore is it!"


    "It''s still before noon, it''s just time to swap shifts."


    "Right, I''ll be right up."


    Serin left me to wake Beth. I quickly dressed and joined Aetherin. She was sat in the shade near the centre of the group. Not long afterwards Serin joined us while we waited for Beth to get up.


    I looked over as she sat down next to me. "I guess that we weren''t woken before, means it''s been pretty quiet out here today?"


    "I haven''t noticed a thing. I was a little worried that the harpies might have flown over this way, but there''s been no sign of them so far." She replied.


    "That''s good. Maybe we''re lucky and they aren''t searching in this direction."


    "I suppose it would make sense if they didn''t head this way first. They''re trying to track someone that escaped, the logical guess would be that you would try to head towards the border, not further into this territory."


    "True, they have no idea what our purpose so there''s no reason to for them to think we would go this way."


    "But we can''t becent. They can cover a lot of ground and quickly. There''s still a chance that they could send patrols over here. We should keep out of sight just in case."


    As we spoke Beth joined and sat down with us. "Ugh, I still feel so tired." She said with a yawn.


    "That''s no surprise. Yesterday was an exceptionally long one. You''ll get another chance to sleep in a few hours and we''re not moving before nightfall. Rest up until then." Answered Serin.


    "I know, I will."


    Serin stretched then stood back up. "Saying that, I''m going to go to bed now."


    "Night''| I mean, have a good sleep." I said as she made her way to bed.


    "Thanks Theo''| Oh Aetherin aren''t you going to bed too?" Serin asked turning back to the group.


    "I was going to stay up for now."


    "Didn''t you bring sleeping gear? I have some spare''|"


    "No, it isn''t that. I just don''t require that much sleep. Is it a problem if I keep watch with these two?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Serin was ncing between Aetherin and me. "No, no problem. Is that really true?"


    "I have no idea how much sleep she needs." I answered.


    "It''s true, we only need a few hours and can go days without sleep." Exined Aetherin.


    "Oh, I see. Well, I''ll see you allter then. Theo, make sure she gets some rest." Serin said with a wave as she left.


    "Well, that is surprising." Commented Beth.


    "You must have seen how fast we regenerate, is it really that surprising that we need less rest too?" Asked Aetherin.


    "No, I meant I thought Theo knew everything about a girl''s sleeping habits!"


    Aetherinughed. "Yes, he is frequently invited to their bed chambers!"


    "I''m no expert and all of my experience is while they are awake!"


    Both of themughed at my response. I was just d that even Beth seemed to be gradually bing used to the demon girls. She wasn''t suggesting that we shouldn''t trust them at every turn at the very least.


    I was reminded about what Serin had told me on the way here. Before meeting and getting to know any demons, myself I had a perception of what they were like. Part of it was from this world, the damage they had caused the people here during the war and I suppose part of it was the connotations of the word from my world.


    All the demon girl''s I had got to know since then, were just like normal people. They were basically human in the way they behaved. I wondered what the demon lord might be like, if they turned out to be reasonable too maybe there was more than one way out of this war. I first thought they were much like the monsters of this world, unthinking and there was no chance of negotiation, but that wasn''t true.


    As we sat under the tree''s and talked the day rolled on. I looked up and could see the sun was at its highest now. In a couple of hours'' time, we would swap out with Celine and Liz, they would take the final shift for the day.


    I pulled out some food from my bag, my stomach was starting to groan, and it was pretty much lunchtime anyway. Beth was already doing the same. As I ate, I first wondered if I would need to feed Celine.


    We were expecting her to scout out the shrine before we approached. It would be for the best if she was fully charged before she went. Then I wondered about Aetherin, she would eventually need to feed too.


    I must have been looking at her when I thought this because she looked up at me. "Is everything okay Theo?" She asked.


    "It''s nothing really, just you know we''re both here eating and, well aren''t you hungry?"


    "I only really eat for enjoyment. It would be a waste of me to have any of yours."


    "I meant, you know, for blood?"


    "No, not yet. There''s no need to concern yourself about that. I wouldn''t want to take any from you, not now when we''re in this position and possibly weaken you. Not even if I really was hungry."


    "Right''| It''s okay, there''s time for me to heal and recover before tonight."


    "Honestly I''m fine. If we encounter some resistance tonight, I''ll feed then."


    "Would you really be okay feeding on your own kind?"


    "I doubt that there will be any vampires there, although anyone we do encounter is going to be a demon of one kind or another. Food is food, I have to eat. It''s frowned upon for any demon race to eat one of the other races, but in this situation, they would count as my enemies. I might be forced to kill them anyway. It''s a difficult thing, having to rely on the lifeforce of sentient beings for sustenance. Regardless of the race they belong to."


    "Just don''t starve yourself''| As long as I can do it safely, you can always take my blood."


    "I don''t know about the other girls, but if you can control yourself when you feed, I could offer you a little too." Beth said a little awkwardly.


    "Beth!"


    "What? I just don''t want you to end up drained, between her and Celine. You''re basically a walking meal for the two of them. Besides right now, as long as she''s an ally, it''s in my best interest if she stays strong."


    Aetherin beamed with a smile. "Thank you, both of you''| I don''t quite know what to say. I never expected someone to offer their blood to me like this."


    Beth made a face like her response was obvious.. "Well, we are on the same side, we''re a party, it''s natural that we should try and help each other."

 Chapter 175 - One Hundred And Seventy-Five: Last Stop

    It was time to wake Altria, Liz and Celine for their turn on watch. I left Beth with Aetherin and went to collect them. Altria wasid a little way from where we had been sat, but I couldn''t find Celine anywhere. I decided to wake Altria and Liz first, then call for Celine.


    I gently shook Altria and called out her name. "Hey Altria, it''s time to wake up."


    She opened her eyes, rubbed the sleep from them, her ears twitching slightly. "Oh, Theo''| Is it time for me to get up?"


    I nodded and smiled. "Yeah, sorry."


    She started to pull herself up. "It''s okay, I''ve slept enough."


    "Did you see where Celine went?"


    She shook her head. "No, she just vanished like usual."


    "I see. I wonder if she slept''| I call for her."


    "Sure, I''ll wake Liz up on my way."


    "Thanks Altria."


    I left Altria and walked a little way from where the others were still asleep and called for Celine.


    "Yes master." She said yawning as she appeared in front of me.


    I took a step back. "I was just getting you for your turn on watch with the others."


    "Okay."


    "You did sleep, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, I had a nice rest."


    She didn''t look to be overly tired.


    "Good. I''ve never asked before, but where do you go? You just disappear."


    "Oh, I go to my space."


    "Your space, hold on what''s that?"


    "I don''t know how to describe it, but I can enter it from anywhere. I have afortable ce to rest there."


    "That sounds pretty convenient!" It was quite the surprise to me.


    "It is! I can take things there, but that requires a lot of energy. Just entering by myself doesn''t though."


    "Couldn''t you use that to travel without draining yourself?"


    "Unfortunately, I can''t." She shrugged. "I can travel to ces from there just like when I transport myself, but it uses just as much energy. For some reason when I enter and leave from the same ce it doesn''t."


    "Huh, well That exins where you disappear to."


    "I''ll show you it one day."


    "I can go there too?"


    "Yes, I could take you. If we went now, I would need to feed again though."


    "Once we get out of here then''| That reminds me, don''t you need to feed anyway?"


    "I can always feed''|" She smiled licking her lip for a moment. "But I don''t need to not now. You should get back to sleep and rest for tonight."


    "Are you sure? If you wanted to, it would be better for me to do it now while I have time to recover."


    "I''m fine master. Don''t worry."


    "Okay''| If you''re sure."


    She was happily nodding like she was fine.


    I couldn''t tell if she really was okay, or just trying to stop me from worrying and saving my energy. It didn''t seem like she was going to eat though. Celine and I went back to where the others were all still sat.


    By this time Altria had woken Liz and they had both joined Aetherin and Beth near the centre of the camp. I sat down with Celine to talk with Liz and Altria before I tried to go back to sleep until the evening.


    As I sat down Liz looked over to me and asked. "I assume it''s been quiet?"


    I shook my head. "Nothing to report. We didn''t notice a thing. It was quiet for Serin and Aetherin too."


    "That''s good to hear. Have you sent Celine to investigate yet?"


    "No, I was going to ask her when it gets dark, just Like Serin said before."


    "You know if she went know and we found out it was unsafe to proceed we would have more time to retreat under the cover of darkness''|"


    Liz was still eager to send Celine out there already.


    "I''d rather wait until it was dark. She can hide herself, but she''s still going to be safer in the dark."


    Hearing her name Celine chimed in happily. "I can check now if you need me to master."


    "No, it''s okay Celine, don''t go anywhere until I ask you to."


    "Yes master."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Serin won''t be happy if we start making decisions without consulting her."


    Altria was listening and decided to speak up. "We''re best to try and avoid drawing any attention to this ce while it''s light. We''ve got cover her, but it isn''t like we couldn''t be spotted if someone was serous looking for us. So, I agree with Theo, let''s just stick to the n and wait until this evening before we make any moves." She gave me a nod as she finished.


    "I''ll leave it at that then." Liz said finally putting up her hands.


    I had been a little worried when Liz had brought it up, that she might try and make Celine go once I went to bed. I was sure that Liz was one that wouldn''t flinch from making her own moves if she felt like it.


    With Altria taking the same watch, I felt better about leaving them. She wouldn''t let her go ahead with it. I could trust Celine to do as I asked too. With that settled it was time for me to try and get some more sleep. Beth was already getting up ready to find her bed as it was.


    "You should go back to sleep now Theo. We''ll take the watch now." Altria said making a shooing motion.


    "I''m going. I''ll see you allter."


    I waited for Beth and the two of us headed back towards our beds. Then I remembered Aetherin, she still hadn''t slept. I turned back.


    "Aetherin, are you really not going to sleep?" I asked.


    "I told you I don''t require it." She replied.


    "I''d feel happier if you had a little rest''|"


    "Very well, I''ll join you if you insist."


    It wasn''t what I had meant, but if it meant she actually rested, then I suppose it was okay. She left the group, following Beth and me towards the sleeping area. I reached my sleeping gear and started removing my armour before I climbed into bed. Once I slipped under the covers, Aetherin started to undress next to my bed. I say undress, but this only involved her pulling the string at the top of her dress and the entire outfit falling to the ground. She waspletely naked now. Beth had stopped what she was doing and was watching on silently. Aetherin climbed inside my bed alongside me, like it was the most natural thing in the world. Once inside she put her arms around me.


    Seeing this Beth called over from her bed a little way behind us. "Just remember you''re supposed to be getting some rest now Theo."


    "We will." I shouted back.


    "Wasn''t this what you had in mind? I can move to my own bed if you wish." Aetherin asked.


    "No, this is fine. We should try and sleep though."


    "That was my intention."


    Iid there quietly with Aetherin holding me. I closed my eyes and tried to fall asleep again, it proved to be a little more difficult than it had been earlier. I wasn''t as tired as before, and trying to sleep in the afternoon sun, even if we were shaded by the trees, was just a little weird. Then there was the beautiful and naked girl pressed up against me. Falling asleep didn''t feel like it was my body''s highest priority right at this moment.


    Beth was right though, we needed to rest and getting carried away here would only disturb, her and Serin who were trying to sleep nearby. Eventually, after what felt like quite some time, I fell asleep. The next time I opened my eyes, it was night.


    Altria hade to wake us. "It''s time Theo, you should get up." She said from nearby.


    I shuffled up I my bed feeling the wooziness of waking. "I''ll be right there."


    Altria left and joined the others at the centre of our small camp. I looked around and it seemed that Serin and Beth were already up. I rolled over and was greeted by Aetherin''s smile.


    "Good night Theo."


    Iughed. "I suppose it is." I said while pulling myself up.


    We both quickly dressed and went to join the rest of the party. They were already discussing what our next move would be.


    I sat down with the group and looked to Serin. "How are we going to do this then?"


    "We were just discussing that''| I still think our best option is to send Celine in first to scout things out. That is if she''s willing to do so." Answered Serin.


    "She would make the best choice to go, what do you think Celine?" I asked turning to her.


    "I''ll go if you ask me to master!" She replied.


    "Thanks, but that wasn''t what I meant. Do you think you can manage it safely?"


    "We won''t know what I might have to face until I check it out, but I can keep my presence hidden better than anyone else among us. I''m d that you''re worried about me master, but you''re forgetting something. Even if I am found out, it isn''t as if I will be attacked. I''m of the demon races and it isn''t as if the area is off limits. If someone spots me, it will just take me a little longer to return. You don''t need to worry."


    She was right, even if she was spotted, they wouldn''t instantly take her for an enemy. We had been thinking about this in the same way as if one of us were found out there.


    "I sometimes forget that you aren''t human''| Will you check it out for us?"


    "Of course, master!"


    "Thanks''| What should she be looking out for?" I asked looking over the rest of the party.


    "Check the locations of any guards, the routes they patrol in the shrine and the surrounding area. If you could confirm the location of the divine artifact, that would save us time when head inside. Although it should be on the main buildings altar." Exined Liz.


    "This might sound like a silly question, but if Celine finds out where it is, why doesn''t she just bring it back with her?" I asked.


    "No, I want to examine it in position first."


    "Aren''t we going to take it back with us anyway? We need it as evidence."


    "Yes, but I don''t know what will happen when it''s taken out of position. We should leave that until we''re ready to leave."


    "Okay''|"


    "Is that everything that you wanted her to find out?" Asked Serin.


    "Yes." Answered Liz.


    "Then, we should get ready too, so we''re ready to move when Celine returns."

 Chapter 176 - One Hundred And Seventy-Six: The Approach

    With the discussion over it was time for us to pack away our makeshift camp while we waited for Celine to scout out the shrine and report back.


    I wanted one final check with Celine before she went on her way. "Are you ready?" I asked her.


    "Yes master."


    "Just don''t take any risks. I know you''re a demon too, but there''s still a chance that word got this far about our party. They could be on the lookout for you too. If it looks risky you should head back to us."


    "Don''t worry, I will¡­ I guess I''ll be going now then."


    "Hold on."


    "What is it?"


    I crossed the space between us and threw my arms around her. "Just stay safe."


    She squeezed me back. "I will."


    The she disappeared. I knew that out of all of us she was in the least danger checking out the shrine, but it felt like we were passing off a dangerous task onto her. The only thing she had to gain out of helping us like this was pleasing me.


    With Celine gone, I joined the others and started putting away my gear. It didn''t take long for everything to be packed away, there were no tents to deal with like usual. With everything safely stowed back in our bags, we were ready to make a move on the shrine as soon as Celine returned. With nothing else to do, everyone was a little on edge just waiting around. We all congregated together under the trees.


    "Don''t worry Theo, she will be fine." Altria said patting me on the back as she sat down.


    "Do I look that worried?"


    "Yes¡­ Would you look like that if it was me that was sent ahead, I wonder?"


    "Of course, I would!"


    Sheughed. "Thanks, but seriously she''ll be back soon. I doubt anyone will know she was ever there and for all we know the ce could be deserted."


    "I hope so."


    I knew what she was saying was probably right, but the wait was still ufortable. Then when almost another half an hour had passed, Celine returned. She appeared just in front of where I was sat.


    "She''s back!" I said relieved to see her.


    I got up and quickly hugged her.


    "Master!"


    "Are you okay? Did everything go well?"


    "I''m fine master, there weren''t any problems."


    "Phew."


    "Sorry, to interrupt your reunion, but do you mind if we find out what Celine saw out there?" Asked Serin.


    "Go ahead." I said letting go of her and sitting back down.


    Celine sat down next to me, Serin waited for her to getfortable before she asked her to report what she found.


    "Please tell us what you saw at the shrine Celine." Asked Serin.


    "I had no trouble getting inside and looking around undetected, but the area was better guarded than I expected for a simple shrine. I wasn''t sure that there would be anyone there at all, but I was wrong."


    "How many were there and where were they positioned?"


    "There were two at the main entrance. They were positioned at the top of the stairs from the mountain path. They were stationed there and didn''t seem to patrol the site. In thepound there were three pairs that patrolled the outside, I didn''t have long enough to work out how often they did a round. It seemed like at least one of the three pairs was patrolling at a time. They were all pure demons, like my master was."


    "We have to face that many demons like your master?" I asked, a little panicked.


    "They are the same kind, but they''re only low ranking individuals. I don''t think that they pose us much of a risk. If we can neutralise them all quietly, we shouldn''t have any problems."


    "That''s a relief."


    "What about inside, did you manage to get a look?" Asked Serin.


    "I did. There were two more guards inside, they were a little higher ranked, but we should be able to deal with them. They were positioned in the main room of the central building, with the altar. They were guarding something, the divine artifact you were looking for. That''s if it is what I think it is. I checked all the other buildings in theplex and there was nothing else that looked important. None of were guarded either.


    "Thanks Celine, that was very helpful. I think we have enough to work with now, but before we go, I want to check onest time. Is everyone ready to go through with this?" Serin asked looking from person to person.


    Everyone was nodding and giving affirmative noises to her question.


    "Good, then let''s make a move. Celine did you spot a way in that misses the front gate?"


    "I did, if we climb this ridge, we should be able to enter through the rear, just behind the main building. I can lead the way."


    "Please do¡­" Serin thought for a moment. "Altria, can you work with Aetherin and take the lead alongside Celine." She asked.


    Altria nodded. "I can."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Great, is that okay with you Aetherin?"


    "It is, I''ll do whatever I can to help."


    "Thank you¡­ Then I think Theo, Enna and I will follow behind. Liz, Beth are you two happy taking up the rear?"


    "Noints from me." Answered Beth.


    "No problem." Replied Liz.


    "Good. We''ll make our way up the ridge and enter thepound in that formation. Once we''re inside we''ll need to split up to take out the guards outside. Considering there is always at least one patrol at any one time, we might be best to try and hit them all at once. Hopefully we can prevent them from alerting each other to our presence there. Once we''ve done so, we can focus on the one''s inside the altar building, but we''ll decide for sure once we''re inside."


    "Sounds like a reasonable n." Answered Liz.


    "We might need to make adjustments, but until we see the situation for ourselves that''s the best we can do for now. Let''s grab our gear and head up that ridge!"


    Everyone got up and started to gather their bags and weapons. After sitting there and waiting for some time for Celine, we were now a hive of activity. The mood had switched from tense to almost buzzing now we were finally making our move. It only took a few moments for everyone gather their equipment and we were soon all waiting for the signal to go. Serin gave us all onest look over, before turning to Celine.


    "Please lead the way, Celine." She asked.


    "Right, follow me everyone." Answered Celine


    Celine took the head of the group and started climbing up the ridge. She was closely followed by Altria and Aetherin. We gave them a small head start so they could check the route and then followed behind. The climb was steep, but just as Celine had said, there was a passable route up.


    "How are you coping?" I asked Enna as she walked alongside me.


    "I''m fine. I''ve recovered from that long walk now. Don''t worry, a short distance like this is fine even for me!" She answered.


    "Good, a shame we can''t really let you fly here."


    "It wouldn''t be very covert would it."


    "No."


    It was about a fifteen minute walk from where we had camped to the top of the ridgeline. From there, there was a small descent until we reached the little teau where the shrine was located. The tree cover was patchy as we had climbed the ridge but as we descended down the other side, we managed to find good cover as the edges of thepound were wooded.


    The weather was on our side too. It was cloudy than it had been the past few nights, and the moon was yet to grow high in the nights sky. As we approached the edge of the Tree''s, Altria signalled for the party to halt. Everyone stopped on the signal, Altria walked back to the main group leaving Aetherin and Celine right at the treeline.


    "I think we should get Celine to confirm where the guards are now, before we move to take them out. Is that okay with you." She asked quietly.


    "I think that''s a good idea, is it okay with you Theo?" Serin said turning to me.


    "As long as Celine is fine with it." I replied.


    "She suggested it herself." Answered Altria.


    "Then it''s fine with me."


    "Good. Altria, pass the word onto Celine. We''ll group up to take out the guards while we wait for her to return." Serin said.


    "Will do." Agreed Altria, before heading back to the treeline.


    I could see her speak with Celine, who disappeared from sight shortly afterwards. Once she was gone Serin turned to the rest of the group. She looked as if she was weighing up the best groupings to send out, the n was to hit them all at once after all.


    "I want Celine to pair up and take the two at the front gate." Serin said when she''d finished thinking.


    "But does Celine have enough offensive ability to do that?" I asked.


    "It doesn''t matter, Altria will be able to deal with both of them if ites to it. What matters is that they reach there undetected. They''re the furthest group, and those two are the most likely to make it there without being noticed."


    "I suppose that makes sense. What about the other groups?"


    "I want to pair you with Aetherin, I was going to have you with me, but if I''m honest I think you''ll be safest with her¡­"


    "I''m happy to go with her."


    "Good¡­ Now for the rest, I think I should pair with Enna, Liz and Beth will be the final group. Is everyone okay with that?"


    "I don''t want to sound suspicious, but will you be okay with Enna?" Asked Beth.


    "Yes¡­"


    "Then I''m happy to go with Liz."


    "I won''t let you down Serin. Don''t worry I can hold my own." Enna said trying to sound reassuring.


    "Thanks¡­ Then we''re decided. Once Celine returns, we''ll move in and take out the guards. Once they''re cleared, we''ll move in on the main building together."


    It was now just a case of waiting.

 Chapter 177 - One Hundred And Seventy-Seven: The Shrine

    Celine was only gone for a few minutes before she returned this time. She reappeared at the edge of the treeline next to Aetherin and the pair walked inside and joined up with the rest of us. It was time to make our move.


    As Celine reached us, she begun to exin the situation. "There''s one group on patrol, the other three are stationary, but it won''t be for long. They''re currently making their round on the left side of thepound from us. The other two are to the far right of the site and in front of main building. The guards at the stairs still haven''t moved."


    Serin nodded as she listened then turned to the rest of the group. "Thanks Celine. Okay everyone, Enna and I will take thew moving group. Aetherin and Theo take the pair in front of the main building. Liz and Beth, you two take the group to right of thepound. Celine, I''d like you to go with Altria and neutralise the pair on the stairs."


    Altria nodded. "I can do that."


    "Everyone ready?" Asked Serin.


    We all quietly nodded in response.


    "Okay, head out in your pairs. Altria and Celine you''re up first."


    Altria turned to Celine and waved her to follow, then the pair almost silently headed to the tree line and virtually blending into the shadows entered thepound.


    Serin waved for the next pair. "Liz, Beth, you''re next."


    The two made their way to the edge of the trees then turned to the right and followed the treeline along towards the edge of thepound.


    Once they were out of sight Serin turned back to Aetherin and me. "Okay now it''s your turn, we''ll follow after you. See you at the central building."


    As we left, I turned to Serin. "You will. Stay safe!"


    Aetherin took the lead and I followed closely behind. I nced back over my shoulder and could see Serin and Enna making their way to left of us.


    Aetherin slowed as we reached the edge of the trees and she turned back to me. "You should stay behind me." She said under her breath.


    "I will, but I can help you take them down."


    "Good, I''m counting on you to watch my back."


    She turned back and we stepped out into the open, sticking to the shadows as we made our way to the front of the man building. Aetherin didn''t make a sound, her feet were silent as they touched the ground.


    The best I could do was tread as quietly as I could as I followed behind. We soon reached the edge of the central building and came to a stop. Aetherin crept up to the edge and peered round, then she waved for me to join her. I drew my sword ready for the fight. The guards were just up ahead, just like Celine had told us.


    I stood next to Aetherin, and she signalled a countdown for us to step out on her fingers. When she reached zero, we stepped out. The guards had their backs turned to us and had no idea what wasing to them.


    I raised my de hoping to end the one in front of me in a single strike. Then as Aetherin and I stepped out she moved fast towards the pair, and she vanished from my sight. All I could sense was the sound of the air parting as she moved.


    I ran forward to keep up, but I didn''t make it. The guard to the left fell, then the right. Both killed with a single blow. Aetherin came into view as she stopped. I sheathed my de, slightly disappointed that I wasn''t able to help.


    She turned to me as I reached her. "We should move the bodies."


    "Right."


    We each took one of the guards by the arms and slowly dragged them to the side of the building and out of view. We tried to be as quiet as possible, not knowing if the others had yetpleted their tasks.


    Once we had hidden the bodies we returned to front of the building, we were still the only ones there. It was now a case of waiting for the others. The wholepound was quiet, one thing was sure the rm hadn''t been raised.


    I looked across the open space in front of the building and saw two figures step out of the darkness. I recognised the pair it was Altria and Celine. As the drew closer Altria lifted her arm and gave the thumbs up signal. They had been sessful. Hopefully the others would be too.


    They soon made their way across the open space and joined us just to the side of the building.


    "Are we the first here?" Altria asked quietly.


    "Yes, no sign of the others yet." I answered under my breath.


    "I don''t think they''ll be long."


    Almost as soon as she said that she turned to her right. She had heard something out in the darkness, she had tensed up, but once she caught sight of the pair approaching rxed again. I couldn''t see a thing yet, but from her reaction I could guess it was Liz and Beth.


    Sure enough the two of them stepped into the moonlight as they made their way between the small buildings on that side of thepound towards us.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Now we were just waiting on Serin and Enna. Their targets were moving so it was understandable if they took the longest. Serin is stronger than I am, I hadn''t seen Enna fight, but she was a captain, she was probably stronger than me too, but I was still nervous. I wanted everyone to return.


    The site was still silent and that was a good sign. I had my eyes trained on the left hand side of the square, just waiting for the two of them to step around.


    Two figures stepped out into the main square, but something was odd. I could only make out their silhouettes, but it didn''t look like them. As I watched on one of the pair fell to the ground for some unknown reason, then a shadow dropped from the sky onto the other before they could react. Their neck bent unnaturally on impact, and they copsed. It was at the very edge of my eyesight, and I couldn''t make out who was over there.


    Altria put a hand on my shoulder. "Don''t worry, that''s Serin and Enna other there. It looks as if everything is going ording to n." She said calmly.


    "You can make them out?"


    "Yes."


    I could still only make out the dark shapes from where we stood. I watched on as they pulled the two guard''s bodies out of view. Once they were done, they hurried across to join up with the rest of us.


    As Serin reached us she quickly looked over the group. "Everyone made it, all the guards are down?"


    "Yes, just the one''s inside left. What do you want to do about them?" Asked Altria.


    "Looks like there''s only one way in or out. Doesn''t give us a lot of options¡­ Altria, you and Aetherin are probably our best shot at getting this done quietly, what do you think?"


    "I think you''re probably right¡­ What do you say Aetherin, are you willing to take them out with me?"


    She nodded and stepped forward. "Yes, I''ll apany you."


    "Hold on, let me help." Celine cut in.


    "You said they were stronger than the ones outside, will you be okay?" Asked Serin.


    "They are, but I can conceal us. Aetherin and Altria can do the fighting, but it will be easier if they don''t see theming."


    "Do you have enough strength left for that?"


    "I do. If it''s just the three of us, it won''t drain me much."


    Serin turned to Altria.


    "It will make it easier, probably quieter too." Altria answered without being asked.


    "Okay, the three of you handle the ones inside. We''ll wait outside and keep a lookout until you give us the all clear."


    Altria stepped up to the door and looked back to the others. "Ok, then you two, let''s go."


    She quickly checked it over, looking for traps before she gently tried the door handle. It was unlocked. She looked backed to the others and signalled for them to follow.


    Aetherin and Celine both lined up behind her, then the three of them disappeared as Celine activated her power. The door silently opened as the three stepped inside, I couldn''t even make out their footsteps before the door closed behind them.


    It was time to wait again. It was deadly silent as the five of us waited outside for the others. We were anxious, but Liz was fidgeting while she waited. She was obviously exited to finally get the opportunity to examine the artifact.


    Barely a couple of minutes had passed when the door opened again.


    Altria stuck her outside. "Come on in, we''ve finished up inside." She said with a grin.


    Liz rushed forward, seemingly not wanting to wait another moment to look at the artifact. She stopped at the door and turned back.


    "Come on, what are we waiting for?" She asked, then stepped inside without waiting for an answer.


    Serin gave a littleugh and shrugged. "I suppose we should hurry up and take a look too."


    After that we all filed inside the building. There was a short hallway that led to main hall or altar room. Inside the room the two guards wereid to the side, there was no sign of a struggle.. Celine and Aetherin were standing a little way inside, just in front of the altar waiting for us.

 Chapter 178 - One Hundred And Seventy Eight: Time To Leave

    Liz had already made her way to the altar and was busily examining the artifact as we approached. The artifact was on a small, raised tform and held up by a stand. From where I was stood it looked as if it was just a simple gemstone, even if it was the size of a grapefruit. The only defining characteristic I noticed was that it was a pure ck colour. Liz was carefully looking it over, and the tform it was held on.


    "Why are you examining the stand?" I asked a little confused at what she was doing.


    She looked back over her shoulder surprised at my question. "I told you I wanted to study it as we found it didn''t I? I wasn''t sure if there was anything to do with the location or the shrine that aided the artifacts connection the gods."


    "Well, is there?"


    "I don''t know."


    "What, do you mean you need more time to study it?"


    "No, it isn''t that¡­ The artifact, it''s dead. I can only sense the slightest trace of energying from it. There''s no way for me tell if the arrangement here works with the artifact while it''s in this state."


    "Are you sure that is the real deal?"


    "Yes¡­ I''m almost certain. I''ve sensed this energy before. That exins how they did it, hmm hmm."


    "What?"


    "Your relic, it has a simr energy signatureing from it. I think they were able to take the power without removing the artifacts from their shrines and arousing suspicion. I think they siphoned it into the relics."


    My jaw almost dropped. "The relics really hold divine power?"


    "Yes, I believe so. Those relics must just be an artificial container that they use for the summoning process¡­ Yes, that''s why they are able to destroy them every time that they wish to get rid of the hero bound to it. They simply destroy one and draw the power back into another container and then they can summon again."


    "But you said my relics energy was only simr?"


    "Yes, your poweres from a different deity than the one this shrine used to house."


    "I see¡­ Hold on, does that mean you could work out which god is the source of my powers?"


    She paused as if thinking for a moment. "Possibly."


    "What do we do now?"


    "Well, we wanted to retrieve the artifact, didn''t we?"


    "Yes, that''s what we came here for. We wanted to have evidence of what the high king has done. Once word gets out about this, how he''s defiled the shrines and abused the gods'' powers. I doubt even the elves will follow him anymore." Serin said as she looked on at the artifact.


    "He''s done more than abused their powers." Liz replied.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I think they''re dead¡­ Their power seems to have been drawn in from the divine realm through the connection to the artifact and split into hundreds of fragments within the many relics. I don''t believe there is any way to restore them. That must have been what the demon was trying to tell you before she died."


    Silence fell on the group as we tried to make sense of what Liz had just told us.


    "We just need to take the thing and get out here, don''t we? We probably shouldn''t just be standing around waiting to get caught." Altria said breaking the silence.


    "You''re right, there''s no point in us thinking about all of this now." Answered Liz.


    "What are we waiting for then?" Altria asked striding towards the altar.


    "Hold on!" Liz said putting her hand out to stop Altria.


    "What?"


    "Just let me¡­"


    Liz was still inspecting the altar. Holding her hands over the little plinth as if she was trying to sense something.


    "What is it?" Asked Altria.


    "Nothing¡­ I was just making sure."


    Liz slowly reached forward towards the artifact, stopping just short of it, and hesitating for a moment. She shook her head, then tensing up picked up the item. She held it in her hand for moment. When nothing happened, she rxed and stood up. The she turned back to the rest of the group with a smile on her face.


    "Come on, let''s get out of here." She said moving towards the exit.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Right, let''s go." Serin said waving the rest of us out.


    We all left the room one after another, headed down the corridor and then out into the open air. The square in front of the main building was stillpletely deserted. We needed to leave while it stayed that way.


    "Out the way we came in?" Asked Altria.


    "Yes¡­ Can you lead the way with Celine?" Serin said in reply.


    "I can,e on Celine were up."


    Celine joined Altria at the head of the group and the pair went on just a short way ahead of the rest of us.


    "Come on, we should hurry out of here." Serin as she followed them.


    Aetherin and I jogged alongside Serin, while Enna, Beth and Liz followed closely behind us. We weren''t taking up much of a formation. As far as we knew the way ahead was clear, but we still had our scouts at the front. The whole party was hurrying towards the rear of thepound.


    We had passed thest of the buildings and the treeline was in sight when Celine suddenly came to a halt. "Something ising!" She shouted throwing her arms out either side of her.


    The rest of the party slowed as we reached her and Altria, stopping just behind the pair. I looked towards the treeline wondering what was going on. I couldn''t see anything that would warrant her bringing us all to a stop like that. All I could make out was the edge of the small wood up ahead.


    "What do you want to do, turn back and make a run for the stairs?" Altria said, her voice wavering.


    "I don''t think we have time. Whatever that is, it''s going to follow us." Serin said as she drew her sword.


    "What''s going on?" I asked, still unable to see the approaching threat.


    She turned to me surprised. "You can''t sense that?"


    "No¡­"


    I looked back towards the treeline as all the girls prepared for battle. Everyone seemed tense, Altria had an arrow notched ready to shoot her gaze trained straight ahead.


    "Celine, you fall back, you shouldn''t be on the front row!" Serin shouted.


    Celine did as she asked slowly backing away towards me.


    Serin turned to Aetherin. "Take the front with me?" She asked.


    She nodded. "Yes." Then stepped forward.


    "Thanks¡­" Serin turned back to the others. "Liz back us up¡­ Beth take the second row with Theo."


    "Will do!" Liz shouted back.


    Beth stepped forward and stood shoulder to shoulder with me, as Serin and Aetherin walked up to Altria.


    "You should cover us from range too." Serin said to Altria as she stood alongside her.


    She nodded and fell back.


    As I stared straight ahead of me, I started to notice something for the first time since everyone had begun to panic. It wasn''t as if I could sense something approach, but the hairs on the back of my neck were standing on edge and the voice at the back of my mind was telling me I should turn away and run.


    I drew my de and stood firm. As I did the air at the edge of the wood seemed to blur my vision, I thought it was my eyes at first, but blinking and rubbing them didn''t change what I saw. Then the blurred space seemed to twist in on itself. I could still make out the trees behind, but the space in between twisted, then it bunched up and finally it split. There was a dark void inside, but somewhere inside that void was fire.


    There was a boom, and a roar that was approaching quickly. The next thing I knew, there was something crashing into my side, and I was thrown off my feet. I nced to my side as I fell, Beth had jumped into me with all her might and grabbed me around the waste. Before we hit the ground, a wall of fire shot across the ground where we had been standing only a moment before.


    The sudden light was almost blinding, and the heat was almost unbearable. Even though we had avoided the mes, my clothes grew hot, it felt as if I might still burst into mes. Then we hit the floor and rolled. I lost sight of the others until we came to a halt. The wall of fire disappeared as I sat up and desperately tried to spot the rest of the girls.


    Beth let out a gasp of relief. "That was close!"


    "Master, you''re okay!" Celine said from behind me.


    "Yeah, thanks to Beth¡­ But the others."


    Serin and Aetherin had dodged the attack, they had split either side of the opening through space. I looked over to where Liz had been stood, it was a charred and smoking mess. I panicked, until I saw her and Enna getting to their feet at the far side of the scorch mark.


    Everyone had managed to avoid the attack, but whatever was inside that void was extremely powerful. I looked at the opening and the fiery glow from within was closer now.. As I watched on, I began to make out the thing it belonged to.

 Chapter 179 - One Hundred And Seventy Nine: All Out

    Fire preceded the creature out of the rift, the ground was burning away several feet in front and rapidly spreading out in a circle around the tear in space. If this kept up it wouldn''t be long before the nearby trees and building caught alight.


    Behind the wall of heat, the being that was it source approached. A woman wreathed in me, if she was wearing clothes, I couldn''t make them out behind the spiral of fire that wrapped around her body.


    Serin and Aetherin were still grounded either side of the opening to the void, but as the women took a step outside Aetherin seemed to vanish, a momentter Serin disappeared too. It was the sound of the air cutting to the side of me that drew my attention away. The pair reappeared just to the side of Altria, Celine, Beth and me.


    "What is she?" I asked in a panic.


    It was Aetherin that answered. "A higher me demon."


    "Are we in trouble?"


    "We could be, they''re a natural enemy of mine¡­"


    The creature was taking its time stepping out of the portal it had created. Maybe it was because there had been no response to its opening attack, or just because it didn''t think any of us were a threat to it.


    The light from the spreading fire had stopped any of us from noticing the dark cloud that had covered the moon. The me demon hadn''t noticed either, as she stepped out of the portal and checked her surroundings. Her gaze fleeted from us to Enna and Liz who were still the far side of the scorched trail. Then she looked up, just as huge bolt of lightning dropped from the sky. Liz hadn''t been waiting for her to attack, she had been busily preparing her own strike. The bolt appeared to be a direct hit, as I squinted from the intense light, then my eyes adjusted.


    The lightning had hit an invisible barrier just above the fire demon''s head. Sparks flew in every direction and electricity was arcing all around her, but nothing seemed to touch her.


    Liz stood firm continuing her attack her arms flung forward as she put every ounce of strength, she had into it. The bolts intensity increased, and the light grew so bright I had to avert my eyes. Then the light stopped.


    I looked up and across the way, Liz had fallen to her side and Enna was desperately trying to get her to her feet. I looked across to the demon, there was no sign of damage to her whatsoever. The attack had failed to reach her.


    As my mind raced, trying to think of something I could do, then Aetherin vanished from my side. She reappeared just in front of Liz, flipped up and opened her parasol horizontally, barely a moment before another wall of me was directed at them.


    The fire was too intense for me to make out directly what had happened to them, but at the point of impact the wall widened. I could only hope that Aetherin had managed to deflect the attack somehow. Two arrows whistled past next to me. They flew through the air only to burst into me and turn to ash before ever hitting their mark. I felt a tug on my clothing and turned to see a very concerned looking Celine behind me.


    "Master, we should escape. This isn''t going to end well." She said as she reached for my hand.


    "But you can''t take everyone!"


    "No, but I can take you and one other." She said ncing at Serin.


    "No, we can''t! We can''t leave the others to fight alone."


    Celine tugged at my hand. "But!"


    "No¡­ If you can get to Liz, can you take her? At least we could get the artifact out of here."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''m not going to do that!"


    "Then none of us are going anywhere."


    The wall of me died down. Aetherin was still standing, her parasol was charred but she appeared uninjured herself. Everything to the sides of her was burnt to a dark crisp, behind her were Enna and Liz. They were safe for now.


    Liz had got back to her feet, but she was looking wobbly. I doubted she would be able tounch another attack like that, she had gone all out and put everything she had into the first. As I turned to look at the me demon, I noticed Serin was bathed in a blue light next to me. She nodded at Altria then dashed forward. I knew this attack. Altria had slung her bow on her back and had begun aplex chant. Everyone was starting to go all out. I quickly nced from side to side, but there was no sign of Beth.


    As Serin drew closer to the me demon, she caught her attention. With the turn of her hand a wave of fire flew at Serin. Seeing this Serin thrust her sword forward and the blue light extended in front of her parting the fire as it went. Like a sh Serin jumped forward,nding strike after strike in blur.


    Then out of nowhere a white light shot out from the trees behind, it was Beth. She jumped and brought her de down on the demon and dragged it down her body. The woman was bleeding, but she wasn''t out. The pair were already jumping back out of range when a whirlwind of fire span out several feet in every direction. Both girls were caught in the very edges of the attack.


    I nced back at Altria, she hadn''tpleted the chant¡­ We needed just a few more seconds.


    Without giving it much thought I ran forward, and an idea shed through my mind. As I got into range I let off "disarm" the mes that wreathed the woman vanished, just as I''d hoped. The only problem now was her full attention was on me. I panicked and ran across her path, letting of a mana wind strike as I ran. It shed her across her body unhindered by her fire.


    I lost my footing, that was my first thought, but as I fell and looked down, I realised that a void had opened below me, and I was slipping inside. At least I had bought us some time. As I passed below ground level, I felt something grasp me around the shoulders and I was rapidly lifted into the air. It was Enna! We quickly gained altitude, soon watching the fight from twice the height of the trees.


    While we were circling overhead, Altria finished preparing and unleashed her attack. The me demon was surrounded by a sphere for an instant, then the sphere imploded on itself. The force of the implosion pulled the branches of the trees downwards and even wobbled Enna as we flew past. Altria dropped to her knees, and the me demon''s body was twisted in on itself. There didn''t seem to be anyway she could have survived an attack like that.


    "It''s not over yet!" Aetherin shouted as the demon''s body twitched.


    Aetherin was still standing guard in front of the weakened Liz, she looked over the rest of the party, but the only member on the ground that wasn''t injured or drained was Celine.


    The demon was quickly regenerating and reinting itself in front of our eyes. As she sat up and tried to get to her feet, Aetherin pounced. There was a boom, as she disappeared from her position. At the same time the demon''s mes reignited. Aetherin reappeared just in front of her like a sh, but was immediately engulfed in me as she crossed paths¡­


    The demon''s mes were extinguished as her body fell to the floor. The only thing still burning was the surrounding area and Aetherin, who was holding the demon''s head in her hands.


    "We need tond!" I shouted.


    Enna dived to the ground and let me drop as soon as we were close. I quickly took my cloak and threw it over Aetherin and rolled her on the ground away from the mes. She was seriously burnt. Her skin was charred to a crisp in ces and she didn''t seem to be regenerating. She was still alive, so chances were she would regenerate eventually, but I was still worried.


    I checked my surroundings as I sat next to her body. The rest of the girls were still standing and making their way towards us. Serin and Beth were injured from the fight, but they looked in a better state than she did. I turned back to Aetherin and activated "special heal", it didn''t have the effect I was hoping for her wounds didn''t seem to be healing at all. Realising it wasn''t working, I panicked a little while I thought of what to do next.


    Blood. I rolled up my sleeve and ced my arm up against her mouth, but she waspletely unresponsive. "Come on Aetherin, Drink!" I pleaded.


    She didn''t stir in the slightest.

 Chapter 180 - One Hundred And Eighty: Struggle

    The next step was obvious. I pulled my de from its scabbard and held my left arm out in front of me. Pressing the weapon against my skin, I hesitated for a moment. I didn''t like the idea of cutting myself, but it could be healed once I was done. I pressed a little harder and the de sliced through my skin, I winced a little, but it was only a small cut. I held the cut up to Aetherin''s mouth and tilted her head back a little, while I let the blood trickle inside.


    At first, nothing happened. I kept ncing from my arm to her body, checking for any sign that she had begun to heal. Finally patches at the edges of her burned skin begun to change. Suddenly Aetherin''s arms moved. She grabbed my wrist and pulled it into her mouth a bit down hard.


    "Ouch."


    It hurt at first, but the pain soon vanished. She was gulping down my blood greedily. Her eyes opened, but she wasn''t looking at me, she was just feeding in a frenzy. I looked at her body and her burns had begun to heal faster now, it was just I didn''t know how much more I could give her. I was starting to feel a little weak and lightheaded from the blood loss. I tried to pull back, but her grip on my arm was like a vice.


    "Master!" Celine said from behind me. "You shouldn''t give her anymore!"


    "I can''t pull my arm out, she isn''t quite with it. Help."


    Celine rushed to my side, but even with her help we couldn''t loosen her grip. Then Celine sat up straight and lifted her arm above her head. Wham!


    She pped Aetherin as hard as she could. "Come to your senses!" She shouted.


    Just like that, the light behind Aetherin''s eyes returned. She immediately let go of my arm. I quickly popped a stamina and healing potion, as Aetherin sat up awkwardly.


    "I''m so sorry!" She said as she realised what had happened.


    "It''s okay, it wasn''t your fault. I cut my arm and put in your mouth, I half expected something like this to happen¡­"


    "But I could''ve sucked you dry."


    "You didn''t¡­"


    "Only because I stopped her!" Celine snorted.


    "Thanks Celine¡­" I patted her head then turned back to Aetherin. "Anyway, how are you feeling? It doesn''t look like you''ve healed properly."


    "I feel fine, I can¡­" Aetherin said trying to get to her feet and stumbling a little.


    I quickly got to my feet and stopped her from falling. "You should try and drink some more before you do that."


    "You''ll have to leave me here."


    "No way!"


    "I can''t drink anymore of your blood. It isn''t safe."


    "Then you can have some of mine." Beth''s voice said from behind us.


    Liz had finished healing her and Serin. All three of them had joined us.


    "Mine too." Added Serin.


    "But you should get out of here. There''s no telling how much time you have before someone elsees looking." Aetherin protested.


    "Then hurry up and drink!" Beth said thrusting her arm in Aethrin''s face.


    "Drink it, between the three of us you should be able topletely heal, and we can all get out of here quickly." Liz said rolling up her sleeve offering her own blood too.


    Aetherin nced at me, then her gaze switched to each of the girls'' faces in turn. All of them were determined to help her. Seeing this, she gently took Beth''s arm and sunk her teeth in. Her wounds healing quicker as she drank down. She only took a little, then stopped, but as soon as she did Serin offered up her arm. Liz did the same as soon she was finished with Serin. Aetherin was starting to look much more revitalised now.


    As she finished drinking from Liz, Altria walked over. "What about me?" She asked holding out her arm.


    "Thanks Altria, but I''m fully healed now, and shouldn''t we get moving?"


    She did look healed. Her burns had disappearedpletely.


    "We should¡­ Is everyone else able to move?" Asked Serin.


    "Looks like we''re all ready to move, if Aetherin''s recovered now." Answered Altria.


    "Good, let''s get out of here while we still can."<novelnext></novelnext>


    With that we all picked up the remainder of our gear and hurried towards the treeline. We were under the cover of the tree within moments and heading back up the small slope towards the trail we had taken on our way in. We had hours of darkness left ahead of us, but we needed to make our way down the mountain and find cover for light hours before dawn came. After reaching the trail, we begun the long climb down. I found myself walking next to Liz as we descended.


    "Do you think there''s a chance something else wille for us? Do think it was tracking the artifact?" I asked her as we walked.


    "I would be surprised if nothing else came for us on our way back, but I don''t think that me demon was tracking the artifact." She answered.


    "Then how did it find us?"


    "The altar must have been trapped in some way. Once I lifted the artifact it was alerted somehow. It might have been able to sense the artifact as it got closer. That''s probably how it pinned down our location. The energying from the artifact is too weak to pick up from much of a distance."


    "I don''t understand, why would it be trapped?"


    "The same reason the shrine was guarded. They want to keep a hold on any artifacts that they have. They probably want to acquire the others too."


    "But if the gods are dead and there is no way of reviving them now, what would be the point?"


    "Maybe what I said back in the shrine wasn''t entirely correct. There might not be any way for a mortal to revive the gods from that state, but what if it was god that was trying? Then things might be different."


    "If it was a god that was trying¡­ You mean the demon lord?"


    "Yes¡­ We guessed as much before didn''t we. The taboo breakers, the ones that broke the agreement with the gods and slew them. Taking their powers for themselves and fracturing them into thousands of pieces. But if there was a god left in a different realm, one without a shrine in our world, it wouldn''t be much surprise if they were to return to enact vengeance and to try to revive their kin, would it?"


    "No¡­ But a god, we can''t stand any chance against them. There''s no way that we can survive!"


    "I wouldn''t be so sure."


    "What?"


    "Perhaps there is some truth to the summoning myth that the alliance peddles. We know that the source of your powers is the relic. The relic''s source was the artifact and ultimately the divine being that created it. There might be few ways that a mortal could defeat a god, but another divine being, or someone with the powers of one? That is something different all together."


    "You think it was true that the heroes are summoned to defeat the demon lord?"


    "I''m not sure. There is still too much I don''t understand. My gut tells me that it wasn''t the systems primary function."


    "What could it have been?"


    "I don''t know¡­ Perhaps a way to harness the full power¡­ But how would that work? I don''t know, there are more questions now¡­" Liz said almost as if she was talking to herself. "I need to examine the artifact in more detail to be sure and I''ll need to speak with Altria, but we need to make it away from here first."


    She was right. We had only just passed through the small wood where we had camped the day before. Even if that me demon hadn''t raised the rm, someone might have made out our fight. If by some miracle of luck that they hadn''t, it would still only be a matter of time until someone came across the guards at the shrine. Someone was going toe looking for us, if they weren''t already.


    "Do you think we''ll make it?" I asked.


    "We''ve got three days travel before we make it back to human realm¡­ I would have like to have made it out of shrine without drawing attention to ourselves. I don''t know, I hope so." Replied Liz.


    We had a long way to go before we were safe. As I walked someone ced a hand on my shoulder, I looked back to see Serin. She had been walking a short way behind us.


    "We''re not going to give up easily. We need to get this back to Dunshelm don''t we?" She said walking alongside me.


    "We do."


    "And if ites to it, Celine can always get you out of here."


    "I don''t want to do that. I don''t even want to think about iting to that."


    "If the worst happens, someone needs to get back and let Lisa know what we found out here. We''ve got a war to stop remember."


    "I remember, but it doesn''t have to be me that does it!"


    "Do you think Celine would leave you behind?"


    "I don''t know¡­ Maybe if I ordered her to. It hasn''te to that yet."


    "It hasn''t. You''re right, we should keep positive.. Let''s focus on getting down the mountain and take it from there."

 Chapter 181 - One Hundred And Eighty-One: Down The Mountain

    We hurried as much as we were able to. This was still a mountain, and it was dark. Not all of us had great night vision and there was no way we could risk lighting a torch. Luckily for us the moon was still out, there was only a little cloud cover. I didn''t want to think what it would be like trying to climb off the mountain if the weather was foul.


    Descending meant it was less physical effort on our part, but keeping a steady footing was difficult. As we reached a steeper section and the path narrowed, we had to pair up so that those of us with poor night vision had a guide. Serin went up front with Altria and I was paired with Celine, she wouldn''t take no for an answer when Serin suggested the idea in the first ce. The rest of the party had much better night sight than either Serin or I, they all followed behind us. There was still the risk that one of us could lose their footing, we decided it was safer if we went up front and didn''t take the others with us if we fell.


    We made it to the foot of the mountain without any issue. There was still no sign that we were being followed, which was a relief. The problem we now faced was the path we should take.


    The iny out in front of us and in a few hours time it would be dawn. Crossing the in would mean that we would be exposed in the day, our other choice would be cutting through the harpy''s forest. We would spend less time out in the open that way, but both paths had their dangers. As we walked a short way onto the in the party came to a halt at Serin''s signal.


    As we gathered around she started to speak. "This is where we need to make a choice."


    "If we cross the in, we''re going to be sitting ducks once the sunes up." Liz said already guessing what Serin was thinking.


    "I know that. Our other choice is to cut through the wood. That way we might be able to cover most of the distance in the open at night. The only problem with that is the harpies¡­" Serin looked towards Enna. "Enna, what do you think?"


    "Me?" Enna said surprised.


    "Yes, you''re the best ced to judge our chances of making it through the wood undetected."


    "I don''t know, it will be risky."


    "Do you think we''ll be worse off than crossing the in?"


    "I suppose it will still be harder for the other harpies to spot us inside the forest. If we''re careful, and we avoid the tree fort, we might just make it through undetected."


    "Even if we are spotted, we would stand a better chance of holding them off in the wood. It will cut down their ability to manoeuvre around us." Added Altria.


    Serin nodded. "True."


    "But won''t they be expecting us to take that route? I mean it''s the obvious choice staying off the in for as long as possible." Beth said joining in the discussion.


    "Maybe, but that doesn''t mean they won''t be watching the in as well. It will be easy enough for them to have eyes on it. If we don''t cross through the wood, we will be exposed during the day. There''s just no way around it." Replied Serin.


    "That''s true¡­"


    "I want us to take the shortest route and head through the wood." Serin said seeminglying to a decision.


    "If that''s your decision, then I''m happy with it. I don''t think we have a better choice avable." Agreed Beth.


    The rest of the party were nodding their heads in agreement.


    "Good, then we shouldn''t wait any longer. We need to reach the wood before sunrise!"


    It was a straight shot from here to wood. We could cross it in a couple of hours, but it was going to be a close call getting there before dawn. All of us knew this, and we were trying to move at as much of a pace as we could. It wasn''t an easy feat considering the fight we had just been through.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As we walked Serin approached Enna. "You should take to the air." She told her.


    "But what if someone sees me?"


    "I don''t think it''s any more likely than it was before. I don''t want you hurting your feet again, we need to move quickly, and you can be our eyes in the sky."


    "Then I''ll do it."


    Enna stepped a few paces away from the group, opened her wings out and jumped into the air. My eyes followed her flight, but it wasn''t long before I couldn''t make her silhouette out against the night sky.


    With Enna in the air above us, we picked up the already quick pace even more. We were all tired, but there was going to be no rest until we reached the wood. As we moved, we didn''t keep much of a formation, only having Altria take the front, with Beth and Celine taking up the rear of the party.


    As the mountain disappeared into the darkness behind us, we collectively rxed a little. There was still no sign of pursuit. If the artifact could be tracked, I guess we would have been attacked again by now. We probably had until the change of the guard until anyone followed us in force. When they did follow, they would have to track us the old fashioned way and we had built up quite a head start. About an hour after I had lost sight of the mountain behind us, I could make out the dark shape of the forest ahead of us. Finally, it seemed we would make it there before dawn broke.


    "It''s in sight. Come on, onest push and we can ease up a little once we get inside." Serin said noticing the wood in front of us and trying to spur us all on a little.


    Whether it was Serin''s words or just the sight of rtive safety ahead, the whole group picked up the pace once more. It was slog, but we were almost there. As we reached the edge of the treeline a dark shape swooped down from the sky. Ennanded a short way in front and waved for the rest of us to follow.


    Once the rest of the group was under the trees she called out. "This way. We should move further in before we rest, I''ll take us away from the tree fort."


    Without discussion we followed after her. I looked over my shoulder and checked the horizon before it was obstructed by the trees. We had made it just in time, the edges of the night sky had started to pick up so colour as the sun rose. It was almost pitch ck inside the wood, once the edge of the forest was out of sight, I couldn''t even tell which way I was walking. All I could do was follow the faint outline of the person in front and hope I didn''t stray from the group. We walked for about another half an hour until we stopped.


    "We should be safe for a while here." Enna said as we gathered round.


    Everyone was exhausted. There was hardly any chatter as everyone took up seating positions. We all had the same idea, water and food first.


    "What now?" Altria asked breaking the silence.


    "I''m not sure, we need to rest. We need a proper rest, I''m just not sure if here is the ce to do that. What do you think Enna?" Asked Serin.


    "Well, we''re not near any paths here and it''s quite a distance to the fort. Then again, we''re only a short distance from the in. We might be better to head further inside after a short rest here." She answered.


    "That''s what I was thinking¡­ Okay, we''ll rest up here for another half an hour, then we''ll push deeper into the forest."


    Serin looked over our party. She seemed to be trying to gauge how tired we were and much longer we could carry on for.


    "I think we should try and press on as much as we can. If we can get at least halfway through the wood, we can rest until the evening. If we can do that, we can make it out on the in the other side not long after nightfall." She said after thinking it over.


    No one was particrly excited with this n. I expect that Aetherin was the only one of us that didn''t feel like they needed to crawl into bed right now.. Despite that, we all knew it was our best chance and no one so much as grumbled as Serin spoke.

 Chapter 182 - One Hundred And Eighty-Two: Brief Respite

    While we recuperated, I checked through my potions. I had a feeling I would be needing them before we reached the human realm again. I had enough, if it came to it, I would be able to feed Celine a couple of times while we were on the move and get through a couple of fights. I could see the others were doing the same. The short break soon came to an end. No one was wanting to get moving again, but as soon as Serin got to her feet again we knew it was time.


    She pulled her bag up onto her shoulders. "I think it''s time we got moving again."


    Without andints, we all joined her and got ourselves ready to move.


    "Enna, can you take the lead with Altria? I want us to keep to the quietest parts of the wood, even if it takes us longer to pass through." Serin asked.


    "I can. Don''t worry, I''ll keep us as far from the trodden path as possible."


    "Thank you."


    Serin looked relieved.


    "Come on then, looks like we''re up front." Altria said while waving for Enna to follow.


    Between Altria''s senses and Enna''s local knowledge, I hoped we would be able to stay under the radar as we moved. It had been a while since dawn and by the time we were on the move again it was already light enough to see under the trees. I was d of the light, it made my life a lot easier. I was no longer fumbling around only able to follow the person in front. Luckily for us the wood was dense in this part. It might be light enough to see, but it was long before the line of sight was interrupted by trees and the undergrowth in every direction.


    We were moving slower than we had been out on the in. It wasn''t just because the terrain was harder going, we were all exhausted. My legs were groaning at me with every step. I wanted nothing more than to stop and be able toy down and fall asleep. Before that could happen, we needed to find somewhere we wouldn''t be found by our pursuers.


    The next couple of hours were a hard slog, the walk felt like it was much longer than that. Eventually though Altria and Enna stopped some way ahead, they were both waving for the rest of us to join them. They had stopped in a small area that had less trees. It wasn''t a clearing, and the surrounding wood was still dense, but it would provide us a good ce to rest for a few hours.


    "What do you think?" Altria asked as Serin joined the pair.


    "Well, it looks like we could set a camp here. I don''t think we''d be spotted. What do you think Enna?" Serin said looking toward the Harpy.


    "This is about as far as we can get from anywhere in the wood. If we travel any further in this direction, we''ll start to approach the far edge." She answered.


    "That settles it then, we stop here until the evening."


    There was a sigh of relief from everyone as we realised, we were finally stopping for the day. Bags were soon on the floor and sleeping gear was being unfolded.


    "We need to set the watch." Serin said before anyone went as far as climbing into bed.


    "I''ll take the watch." It was Aetherin that had spoken up.


    "Thanks Aetherin, but you need to rest too."


    "That''s the thing though, I''ll be fine and for a few days more if we carry on like this. The rest of you need to sleep. Sharing the watch when you''re in this state is only going to make things harder for you all. Please, let me do this. You all gave your blood to me when I needed it and you didn''t leave me behind. This is the very least I can do to rey you all."


    Serin nced over to Liz.


    "As far as I know, she''s telling the truth. Vampires can go days without rest. We know we can trust her, and in this situation, I think she''s right." Liz said already guessing what Serin was thinking.


    Serin mulled it over for a moment. I knew it wouldn''t sit right with her, leaving the entire watch to one member of our group for the whole day. Even if it did make sense.


    "Please Aetherin, watch over us."


    "I will."


    "We''ll want to get up and eat, sometime in the early evening, so we can cross the remainder of the forest in daylight."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Don''t worry, I''ll wake you. You should all hurry to bed."


    The rest of the group didn''t need any more encouragement. Altria had already climbed into her sleeping bag mid conversation. We were all following suit now it had been decided. Iid at the edge of the party a short distance from Aetherin. Seeing this she sat nearby.


    "You really need to get to some sleep." She said as she looked over.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be awake for long¡­ Thank you for doing this for us." I said as I yawned.


    Iid my head down on my makeshift pillow and was asleep in next to no time. The next thing I knew was the sensation of being woken. I sat up to see Aetherin and Serin standing to the side of me. I looked around and the rest of the party were all going through the motions of waking and getting out of bed. It was still light out, but we were well past the peak of the day.


    "Did you sleep well?" Serin asked as I climbed out of my bed.


    "Like the damned¡­ Ready for another long day, or maybe night."


    "Good, you''ll need to be. The way back isn''t going to be an easy one."


    I was sure that Serin had gone to bed at the same of the rest of us, but she still looked tired. The strain of taking the lead in this situation was starting to show on her face.


    I wondered if I should be worried. "What about you? Did you get enough rest too?" I asked.


    "I did, there''s no need to worry about me¡­ As soon as everyone has eaten, we should get moving again."


    "We should."


    I packed up my sleeping gear and then sat of my bag while I ate some breakfast with the others. Looking around the rest of our group, Serin wasn''t the only one that was looking worn. Almost everyone was.


    I didn''t notice yesterday, because most of the time we were moving in the dark, but thest few days had really taken their toll on us. Looking at things optimistically we had at least another two days before we even reached the border. We might be able to take things a little easier once we reached it. That was only if our pursuers didn''t follow us across it. I don''t think we could be sure that they wouldn''t. It was about thirty minutes after we had first woken up and now everyone had finished eating.


    Serin was the first to her feet again. "I don''t want to rush everyone, but I think it''s time we got on the move again." She said as she collected her gear.


    "She''s right, we should get moving soon. The rm will have been raised by now and there''s no telling how long until someone picks up our trail." Aetherin said ncing back and forth into the wood from the way we came.


    "Can you sense something?" Asked Serin.


    "No¡­ But since the fightst night I''ve been on edge. Whatever that artifact is, it was well protected. I have the feeling whoever set that guard isn''t going to want us to get away with it. We should expect to be followed."


    "I think so too¡­ Altria and Enna, can you take the lead again?"


    "Of course." Answered Altria.


    "Sure, I''ll do my best to keep us out of harms way." Replied Enna.


    "Thanks you two, I appreciate it."


    With Enna and Altria taking the lead, the rest of us fell in behind them. We soon settled back into a fairly fast pace as we traipsed through the forest. At least with Enna up front with Altria, she could set our speed. I knew that travelling like this was going to take the most toll her.


    Having a local guide proved to be invaluable. We never got some much as close to any of the settled or travelled areas of the forest. Enna expertly navigated our course, and we had no need to stop and check our course.. Despite taking the long way through the wood, we reached the edge of the treeline before nightfall.

 Chapter 183 - One Hundred And Eighty-Three: Last Stretch

    The part stopped before we reached the edge. The in was just about visible through the thinning trees, but we were well enough hidden in the lengthening shadows inside.


    "We''ll take a short break, until night fall. Then we''ll push across the in." Serin said as we looked to her for direction.


    Liz had already pulled her map out of her gear and had joined Serin to n our next move.


    "Aetherin and Enna, you should probably look too. We can n the fastest route, but you know the area better than we do." She said as she unfolded the map.


    The four of them peered over the map while the rest of us sat and waited to hear the next move. On the way in, it took us two days to cross the in and reach the forest. We had stopped the night in the vige with Aetherin then, but heading back there this time was out of the question. Even if the demon forces hadn''t managed to put two and two together, that ce would still likely be under observation. We either needed to find a spot where, we could find cover during the day for our crossing or, work out a way to make it across in a single night. Neither of those things were going to be easy. We already knew there was next to zero cover on the in. After some time, the four of them seemed toe to decision.


    "What''s the n then?" Altria asked seeing Liz was putting her map away.


    "We''re going to try and make it to the foothills west of here. It will mean we have further to travel once we''re back in the realm, but it''s the quickest path across the in. It also takes us farthest away from the wood and the vige. Hopefully leaving far from where we entered will help to throw anyone following us off our trail."


    "Right, I suppose that means we have more hillwalking ahead of us, but it''ll be worth it to get away from here."


    "I hope so."


    While the four girls had been nning the route, it had be almostpletely dark. It was the perfect time for us to leave. Altria and Enna went up ahead again, Enna spreading her wings and taking to the sky once she was in the open. The rest of us followed behind on foot, soon clearing the edges of the forest. The weather wasn''t as clear as it had been for thest few days. So, despite the moon being out the night was dark enough to hide our crossing.


    "Are we really going to be able to make it across in one night?" I asked Serin as we walked.


    Even if we were heading towards the nearest point, it just didn''t seem possible to me.


    "It''s going to be tight¡­ Even if we don''t, we''ll be close to foothills by the time dawnes."


    "Is there anything there?"


    "It''s a small strip ofnd that protrudes into the in on either side. It''s sparsely popted, but there are few minor towns. We might be able to find transport back, if we''re lucky."


    "Will that be safe?"


    "Yes¡­ It was historically part of the ancient catkin realm. I don''t think we''ll have anything to worry about there."


    "That''s a relief. How have they managed to hold out there? The rest of thends were pretty baren between here and the kingdoms."


    "Set in the hills and mountains, most of the towns there are virtually natural fortresses. It also probably helps that they''re small and of little tactical significance."


    As we talked a whistle broke the rtive silence around us. The sound had originated from Altria, and she was already heading back to the rest of the group.


    "What is it?" Serin asked as she joined us


    "There''s something out there¡­ In the air."


    "And you''re sure it''s not Enna."


    "Pretty sure, it sounds like there is more than one. What do you want to do?"


    "I don''t know¡­."


    "What about Enna? She hasn''te back, maybe she''s in trouble. Maybe she hasn''t seen them. Should we call out to her?"


    "No!" Serin said abruptly. "Sorry, Theo. I just meant we would only draw attention ourselves. Enna might have spotted them too, but she probably realises if she came back now, she would only highlight our location to whatever it is up there."


    "We''re just going to leave her?"


    "Yes, for now. Don''t worry, she''s seen the map and knows where we''re going. She more aware of the area than the rest of us."


    "I suppose, but what are we going to do then?"


    "I don''t want to turn back, and even if we did, we''ll be in the open for some time before we reach the forest again¡­ I don''t suppose you can tell what it is up there Celine?"


    "I can''t, I''m sorry." Answered Celine.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well, whatever it is, I don''t think they''ve spotted us. Let''s pick up the pace and carry on towards the hills."


    "Okay, I''ll scout ahead¡­ We should try to keep the noise down too." Altria said before returning to front of the group.


    Once she was gone, Serin quietlymunicated the n to the others, and we were on the move again. I listened out as best I could and tried scouring the sky for any sign of the thing that had Altria worried, but I could detect a thing. I hoped she was just worried.


    We pressed on, faster than before, but we didn''t make it far. There were two loud pops from over our heads. Then we were suddenly illuminated. The whole area around us was lit up. I looked up to see two re like things slowly falling from the sky. Here and there I saw dark shapes, flying in between them. I could already guess what they were.


    "I suppose the games up." Serin said from next to me. She had already drawn her sword.


    Seeing this I did the same.


    Altria was already running back to group. "It''s the harpies!" She shouted as she ran.


    I still couldn''t make out for certain, but I had already guessed as much myself. Altria reached the rest of us and ran in among us, her bow drawn.


    "Hold on." I said grabbing her shoulder.


    "What?" She asked.


    "Enna is up there. You might hit her!"


    Altria lowered her bow. "Sorry, I didn''t think¡­ What are we going to do?" She asked looking to Serin.


    Serin didn''t look as if she had an answer either. "We need to something, we can''t just stand here, but I don''t want Enna to get hurt either." Serin said her voice wavering.


    "Enna!" I yelled at the top of my lungs hoping she would return to the group.


    Up in the sky I saw two of the dark shapes flying towards each other. They shed for a moment and then flew in opposite directions.


    "She''s fighting them!" Altria said suddenly.


    Maybe it was the fact they were surprised to find their captain in the sky with them, that and she was taking our side, but the harpies were yet to swoop on us. Serin looked at the rest of the group. Beth, Liz and Celine were all standing by.


    "Does anyone have any ideas? We need to help her." Serin said finally.


    Everyone was thinking of a way to help. No one had an easy solution, anything we did ran the risk of injuring her as well. It would be difficult in the daylight, but even those with night vison would find it harder in these conditions.


    "Can anyone tell them apart?" I asked.


    "I can''t." Answered Altria.


    If Altria couldn''t this was going to be difficult. I could only think of one thing I could do. It wouldn''t hurt them, at least not physically. It was something I didn''t want to use a lot, but we were out of options, and we couldn''t stay here pinned down like this. If we did, it would only be a matter of time until we were caught.


    "I''ve got an idea¡­ Let''s let theme to us."


    "What? You just want us to do nothing?" Asked Serin.


    "No, but I''m not sure of the range on this skill. I think I''ll need to use it as they swoop down on us."


    "You''re going to use that?"


    "Unless anyone has a better idea?"


    No one put forward a different solution, so we huddled together and waited for them to attack.


    "Just so you know, if it looks as if you''re in any danger I''ll have to do something." Serin said as we waited.


    "Thanks Serin. Just do what you think is right."


    The harpies above still hadn''t begun the attack on our party properly yet. From what I could make out from down here, they seemed to still be in a state of disarray. I wondered for a moment if we made a break for it, we might be able to get away without me having to resort to these tactics.. But there was no we way would be able to outrun and escape the harpies on this in.

 Chapter 184 - One Hundred And Eighty-Four: Attack From The Sky

    There was only so long they would hold off their attack for. I looked up to see two harpies locked inbat and slightly separated from the group. We had no way of telling exactly was going on up there. Perhaps the one in charge of the group had given the order to begin the attack while they kept Enna at bay.


    Whatever was going on, two of the group swooped down at us. This was exactly what I had been waiting for. I had no idea what the range of the skill was, I waited as they dived at us. I really wished I had tested it out beforehand. I held my hand out and pointed it directly up in the air trying to hold my nerve. Then as they were close enough for me to make them out, I fired off "Interrogate" and the two harpies that were almost on us pulled up.


    As I watched them climb back into the air, I had no idea if it had worked. Before long I lost sight of them in the night sky. I couldn''t tell which blur flying about was them or one of the others. I didn''t have long to guess, because the next thing I saw was two more shapes diving at us. I repeated the same procedure from thest time. I waited until thest moment and released the skill. These two flew straight back into the sky.


    "Has it worked?" Altria asked from my side.


    "I''m not sure. I can''t tell if they were the same ones asst time."


    "They weren''t."


    "Well, no one seems to be attacking now¡­ Can you tell how many were in their group?"


    "I could make out five¡­"


    "So, if it did work only the one that''s tackling Enna is left to go."


    "Maybe I could hit her if I got a clean shot."


    "Just give me a minute¡­" I paused then seeing nothing for it I shouted "Enna!" At the top of my lungs.


    One of the dark shapes in the sky, dove towards us, a momentter it was followed by another. I wasn''t sure if Enna had heard my cry and was heading for us, or not. I braced ready to use the skill one more time. I still couldn''t tell if it was Enna as the shape drew closer. It was only as she slowed tond that I could make out her features. The second harpy was right behind her. I barely had enough time to aim and fire "interrogate" before she swooped on Enna. As the skill activated, she opened her wings and gained altitude, joining the rest of her group in the sky above us.


    I turned to where Enna hadnded and shouted. "Enna! Are you hurt?"


    It was hard to tell in this light.


    She closed her wings and walked to join us. "I''m okay, just a couple of scratches."


    As she reached us, Liz stepped out and begun to heal her injuries. While she worked five shapes from above us slowly circled above, steadily making their way down to earth.


    Altria drew her bow. "Now''s our chance!"


    I grabbed her arm. "No, not now. Let''s wait and see what they''re doing. I don''t think we have to fight them anymore." I turned to Serin. "What do you think?"


    She looked up and then back to us. "I think you''re right. Let''s at least see what they''re going to do next. There''s no need for us to fight them if they''re no longer our enemies."


    Altria lowered her bow.


    The five harpies slowly descended, eventuallynding on the in a short distance from where our group was waiting.


    One of their group stepped forward and called out. "We''d like to talk to Theo."


    I couldn''t recognise her in the dark, but he had heard that voice before. "Ceraphine?"


    She looked across to where I was standing. "Yes. So, it was you!"


    Having been healed by Liz, Enna got back to her feet and walked in between our two groups. "What are you nning to do now Ceraphine?"


    Ceraphine walked closer, she didn''t look to be harbouring any hostility. She looked over her captain, former captain and then turned back to face me. "You did do something to her, not just her. All of us!"


    "I didn''t have a choice. I needed to escape and I''m not going to let my friends be caught here!"


    Ceraphine shrugged. "For some reason, I''m not mad. It seems none of us have the will to fight you or your friends¡­ I think we''d hate it if you got hurt in the middle." She walked up right next to Enna. "I don''t know, what do we do now captain?"


    Enna nced back to us, then back to Ceraphine. "You need to let these people flee."


    "We will, but isn''t there anything we could do to help? You must know it isn''t just the harpies that are on the lookout for this group. Whatever happened on the mountain caused quite a stir!"


    Enna''s voice caught in her throat for a second. That had taken her by surprise. "You want to help us?"


    Ceraphine looked back to her group. They were nodding in agreement. "We do!"


    Enna cracked a smile. She turned to me. "Can they?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    I was already nodding, but it wasn''t my decision to make. "It''s fine with me, but the others will have to agree with it first."


    The rest of our party gathered around, there were going to be reservations about suddenly taking the help of the harpies that had been after us only a moment before. But the group had be a little used to the skill I had used.


    Serin put her hand on my shoulder. "I was already worried we wouldn''t make it across the in in time, this could be just what we needed."


    Beth sheathed her sword. "Are you suggesting that we let them carry us?


    "Yes." Serin turned to Ceraphine. "Would that be possible?"


    Ceraphine rxed a little, she looked relieved. "I was going to suggest as much myself, but I feared that you wouldn''t trust us. Not after everything that''s happened."


    "You''d be right, normally. To be honest the idea is a little worrying, but after everything that has happened, I trust Theo''s abilities. You won''t harm us."


    "We won''t! We should hurry. The in won''t be safe for much longer. There will be groups here on foot soon¡­ You''re lucky, the chances of you crossing the in like that were next to zero."


    It was a strange situation. To be honest, I was even a little worried myself. It would be easy for them to drop us from a great height and that would be the end of us.


    Serin turned to me. "I think it''s best if one of the new girls carry you though."


    She was probably right.


    I could tell just by looking at our group, that no one hadplete faith in this idea. Still, no one spoke up against it and we were soon gathering up for the airlift. We each paired up with one of the harpies. Ceraphine had insisted that she be the one that carried me.


    As we had all paired off, she asked. "Where are we taking you?"


    I remembered what Serin had told me. "To the edge of the in. The foot of the mountains. Can you carry us that far?"


    Ceraphine smiled. "We can. Don''t worry we''ll get you there before the night is over!"


    "Great."


    Ceraphine turned to Enna. "You should give the order, Captain!"


    She looked surprised. "But I''m not anymore!"


    "After this we''re all defectors. That makes you, our captain."


    "Fine. Everyone, follow me!"


    Enna spread her wings wide open and pped. She lifted into the air carrying Serin below her in her talons. A momentter Ceraphine did the same and I was pulled into the air after them. I looked behind to see the others following one after another.


    After we had reached some height, I was d of the darkness the night provided. I could no longer see the ground. Somehow this made the experience less frightening.


    Ceraphine looked down at me. "You seem calmer than before."


    This wasn''t the first time I had been her passenger.


    "Well, this time I''ming with you of my own free will!"


    I tried looking around as we flew, but in the poor light it was hard for me to make out how the others were doing. There were no cries for help, so I at least knew that nothing had gone wrong. I started to feel settled, safer knowing that we were likely outrunning our potential pursuers.


    About an hour after we had first taken flight, I noticed arge shape looming in front of us. It had almost a ghostly glow in the darkness. I wondered if we were already approaching the mountain range on the edge of the in. It just seemed too soon. Then we seemed to lose altitude and circle around.


    As we grew closer to the ground Ceraphine spoke from above me. "We''re nearly there. You can rx, we''ll be back on the ground soon."


    I breathed a little easier. "What, already?"


    Sheughed. "Yes, it''s a lot quicker than you''re used to, isn''t it?"


    "It is!"


    With the backdrop of the faintly glowing mountain, I could now make out the small ck shapes of the others in flight. They were all circling around as they slowly descended to the ground.. We would soon all be reunited on the foothills just past the in.

 Chapter 185 - One Hundred And Eighty-Five: New Companions

    Ceraphine and I were one of thest tond. Serin, Altria, Liz, Aetherin and Beth had alreadynded when I finally touched down. Celine was close behind. The five all seemed d to be back on solid ground after the short flight. They were already stretching their legs and talking to Enna as Ceraphine released her grip on me.


    Ceraphine pped her wings, rose in the air a little and glided to where the other five harpies were standing in a group a little way past the other members of our party.


    With solid ground now back under my feet, I joined the others. It was just as the final harpy carrying Celine made hernding. "How did you find the flight?"


    Each of the girls turned to me as I spoke. They all looked as if they had coped with the experience.


    It was hard to tell in this light, but Beth probably looked a little paler than before her flight. "It was nerve racking!"


    Altriaughed a little. "I wasn''t expecting you to be afraid of heights."


    Beth spun back towards Altria. "I''m not! It wasn''t the height, more the concern about what might happen if our new feathered friend loosened their grip even slightly."


    She still looked a little wobbly.


    Liz ced a hand on her shoulder. "Well, you survived¡­ I found the experience quite interesting myself. I''ve never had the chance to travel like that before. It''s quite convenient. You should hang on to those girls Theo, they wille in handy."


    Iughed, but I knew she wasn''t joking. "If they want to help us, I''ll appreciate it. We can''t keep them with us against their will. It depends on what they want to do."


    "You know, they are probably going to want toe with us."


    I did.


    "Yeah¡­"


    "Might as well make use of them."


    "I suppose, it''s just the way you say it, Liz."


    Serin coughed. "Yes, well I''m sure doesn''t wish to use his ability for that¡­" She looked up as Celine came to join us. "Now we''re here we should think about heading further from the border. We need to find somewhere to set up camp."


    "We''re going to stop for the night?" I asked.


    "Yes. We still need the rest and now we''ve made it this far, we''re not in as much danger as before."


    "You don''t think we''ll be followed here?"


    "It isn''t impossible, but I don''t think it''s likely. Let''s go and speak with the harpies, we need to check what they want to do now. We can also ask about who might be following us."


    "Good idea."


    The harpies we''re still grouped together a little way apart from the rest of us. They looked a little unsure about what was going to happen next as we approached them.


    Serin stepped forward. "On behalf of all of us, I just want to thank you all for ferrying us across the in."


    It was Ceraphine that answered on behalf of the harpy girls. "We all decided we wanted to be of some help to Theo."


    The other girls were nodding as she spoke.


    "Still, if it wasn''t for you, we would be stuck out on that in¡­ We were nning on heading further in, up the foothills. I was wondering, what you were thinking of doing now."


    Ceraphine looked at Enna, then looked back towards the rest of the harpy girls. They were all nodding at her encouragingly. "Well, we spoke a little about this once wended¡­ We would like toe with you. For whatever reason we all feel like we should be with Theo. That and we''re happy to be reunited with our captain."


    "But won''t you want to return to your homes?"


    "I don''t know if we''ll be able to, not now."


    I immediately felt guilty as she said that. Even if I knew the alternative was all of us being caught somewhere out the in, I just couldn''t help feeling bad about controlling them like this. I wondered how many people''s lives I would end upturning with this skill.


    Liz pped me on the back. "See they want to help! I think we should let theme with us."


    Serin nced at me. She seemed to guess what I was thinking. "Yes, well I don''t have a problem with it as long as you are all willing."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ceraphine beamed with a smile. "Great! Should we take flight again."


    "Oh, not yet¡­ We were nning on walking for a while. Perhaps just over the first ridge so we can camp out of sight of the in. It should be doable for you and not all of us are used to being flown yet." She said ncing to Beth.


    Beth looked relieved now that another flight was off the cards for now.


    Serin looked back to Ceraphine. "Will that be eptable to you?"


    "As long as the captain agrees and Theo is going, we''ll follow."


    Serin switched her focus to Enna. "What do you say Enna?"


    "We''ll head where you suggest Serin."


    "Great, but before we move. There was something I wanted to check with you Ceraphine?"


    "What is it?"


    "Do you have any idea who else is following us?"


    "I''m not entirely sure, things have been a bit chaotic in the forest since the captain left. As the next inmand, I was given the orders to search, but I wasn''t filled in on the whole operation. All I know is that we aren''t the only ones that were looking for you. It sounded like it was arge operation."


    "That''s a little concerning. Okay, what do you think the chance is that theye and search over the boarder?"


    "I''d say you''re probably safe, at least for now. I wouldn''t rule out the possibility that they cross to look for you, but I doubt it will be until they are sure you''ve left first."


    Enna was nodding as Ceraphine spoke. "I would agree with that too."


    "Good that''s encouraging." Serin stopped to think for a moment. "Then unless anyone has any objections, I think we should go with my initial idea. Let''s head further inside the foothills and then set up a camp for the night. We''ll decide where we go from there once, we''ve rested a little."


    Beth shrugged. "I''m not going to argue with that. Even if we did rest in the day, I feel like I could sleep for hours and still feel tired."


    Lizughed. "I think we all feel a little like that."


    Serin smiled. "Can I take it that no one has any objections to the n then?"


    "Of course, we don''t." Answered Altria.


    I was nodding in agreement. "If we''re not any immediate danger, it makes the most sense for us to get some rest. We''ve been on fumes for days now."


    Serin grabbed her gear. "Okay let''s get moving then."


    Altria took the lead like always, and Celine went ahead with her. Serin, Aetherin and I were a short way behind them. Liz and Beth took our rear. Enna had gathered up the harpy girls, they had all taken to the sky as we walked. They were now flying somewhere overhead in the night sky.


    The general mood of the party had picked up quite a bit since the airlift. There was a general sense that we were now in the clear. We had nned to walk for the entire night, but now we would soon be able to set up camp for the night.


    We had walked for almost an hour. In that time, we had climbed and descended two of the smaller hills that led into the mountainous area that was ahead of us. The valley after the second hill seemed to provide an ideal ce to set up camp. There was a small wood on the far edge where thend started to climb again. It was there that Serin called the party to a halt.


    She stood at the eves and whistled for Altria who had gone ahead. "I think this will be as good a ce as any."


    It seemed that way. The trees were fairly sparse here, giving us enough space to set up in between them and still have some cover. We would even be able to get away with having a fire. There was no way it could be seen from the ins.


    Everyone was quick to unload the gear off their back and start to set up camp. We were all keen for the rest. We called out to the harpies up above and they soon circled around and came to join us. Before long we had a fire going and the smell of our first cooked meal in days filled the air.


    While the food cooked, Serin broke some small sticks into different lengths. "We''ll still need to set a watch here. Let''s sort it out now, then we can eat and sleep."


    I looked to Serin. "Are we going to let the harpies take watch?"


    "I think we should. Let''s pair up. If we''re going to travel together for a while, it would be good if we got to know each other better. Like we have with others."


    "Sure."

 Chapter 186 - One Hundred And Eighty-Six: Night Duty

    Serin handed out the sticks and we picked the order of the nights watch. Then it was time to eat. Dinner was soon done with and those of us that weren''t on the first watch were soon heading to bed. No one particrly wanted to stay upte.


    I was on the middle watch and had drawn a lot with one of the harpy girls I hadn''t had a chance to speak with yet, Anya. Well, I would soon get to know her a little as was sat on watchter. It would make a nice change to have somepany while taking watch.


    For the first time in quite a while we had set up tents when we made the camp. I climbed inside mine alone. There was somethingforting about being able to sleep in contained space again. I rolled out my sleeping gear, undressed and then climbed into bed.


    Enna, Ceraphine and the rest of the harpy girls had stayed up while Serin took the first watch. The rest of us had gone to bed. I was sure that they would soon be following us once they had all caught up a little.


    I had been starting to drift off when the conversation got a little louder. They seemed to be discussing something. It didn''t sound like they were arguing, not that I could make out exactly what they were saying. The tone of their voices told me they were trying toe to an agreement about whatever it was they were talking about.


    The conversation soon died back down, and I began to drift off back to sleep. I had just about fallen asleep when something jerked me back to consciousness. I could feel the breezeing in through the now open door to my tent. I could hear it pping in the wind, but it was too dark to see what had happened.


    I sat up a little and tried to make sense of it. I was just about toy back down and forget about it, when I noticed a shape move against the darkness. "Is someone there?"


    "Oh, Theo you are awake."


    I couldn''t quite ce the voice to a face, but I knew it was one of the harpy girls.


    I pulled myself right up into a sitting position. "Err, yeah I am. Can I help you with something?"


    "One second." I could hear her fiddling with something.


    I was had to squint for a moment when the light from one of the glownterns, suddenly illuminated my tent. Sat at the end of my bed, was not one harpy, but two. I was a little unsure about what was going on.


    I only knew the name of one of them. "Uh Anya, and err¡­"


    The second girl looked up a little shyly. She had been closing the tent''s door. "It''s E."


    My tent was the smallest out of the ones we carried. It could fit three of us, but it was going to be a bit of a squeeze.


    I looked at the empty space to my side. "Don''t you have some sleeping gear?"


    Anya crawled up the side of my bed, stopping just short of me. "We were nning to share yours."


    "Oh, I see¡­ I''m not sure if we''ll all fit."


    "I think we''ll manage."


    E climbed further inside the tent andy beside me, opposite Anya. "We drew the lucky lot."


    "You drew lots?"


    "Yes, everyone wanted to be in the first group¡­ Since on the in, we''ve being dying to be alone like this."


    I wondered if this was going to be alright. "Oh, I see¡­ So, let me just get this straight. You haven''t juste in here because there was no room in the other tents?"


    Anya leant in closer. "Of course not."


    By this point I knew that wouldn''t be the case.


    I nced over E. She was undoing the slip of clothing over her chest, and it slipped to the ground. As I was watching her undress, I felt Anya''s hands hold me from behind.


    "Don''t just pay her all the attention." She lifted the bed cover and slipped inside with me.


    She pulled herself close to me and we kissed.


    I felt the sheet lift from the side, and weight climb on my legs. E had made her way under the covers too. A momentter I felt her pull down my boxers, then a warm and damp sensation around my dick as she put it inside her mouth.


    Distracted for a moment, I stopped kissing Anya. She looked down the bed and seeing what was happening, decided to slowly undress in front of me. She had dark brown hair, and seemed to be a little tannedpared to the others.


    She had her top off in no time. Both the harpy girls had incredible figures. All that flying seemed to do wonders for their slender figures. Their chest area seemed to be particrly toned. Herrge rack was holding itself upright under its own weight, illuminated by the soft light of the glowmp.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Seeing my reaction to her undress, brough a smile to Anya''s face. She pulled the cover off and through it the side, before kneeling next to E. The next thing I knew, both of them were working away down there.


    Iy back and just enjoyed the sensation for now.


    As I came, I felt both girls lift up off my legs. I pulled myself up to see them both kissing each other. I wanted to join in. Anya was the closest, put my arms around her. As I kissed her neck, my right hand slid to the top of her thigh and then inside. I felt warmth as I reached her wet pussy. I activated "special heal" and slipped my fingers inside.


    I felt her body quiver as I moved my hand. Looking over her shoulder, I could that E was enjoying herself too. They had stopped kissing and just seemed to be enjoying the sensation.


    I gently pushed Anya forward, she got the gist and leant forward on all fours. Eid back underneath her.


    I took a hold of E''s hips and slowly pushed inside her wet pussy. As I did, she looked over her shoulder and made eye contact with me.


    "Yes Theo."


    I switched the skill up a notch and begun thrusting away. Her insides were already gripping me tightly as I moved. Before long she slipped forward, her arms bending underneath her. I leant forward and grabbed both of wrists and pulled her arms towards me. Arching her back, as I pounded away.


    Before long she wasing. Her moans carrying far from the tent.


    I let her slip down and she rolled to the side. As she did, E looked at me invitingly, her legs wide open.


    I crawled forward and climbed up her body. My dick rubbing against the front of her pussy, as I squeezed her breast and started to kiss her. She pushed her hips back a little, until my dick was resting on her entrance.


    I pushed forward, there was a little resistance and then I slipped inside.


    As I did, E wrapped her legs round me and rocked undeath. I followed her rhythm and before long she was tilting her head back and grabbing the sheets under her.


    I sped things up and as I did, she opened her legs. I pulled on them for more purchase and fucked her harder than before.


    I noticed a hand touch my back. Anya had sat up, she was leaning in and we kissed. Then E came, the force of her spasms almost pushing my dick out of her pussy.


    Seeing her friende, Anya pushed me to the side, and I rolled on my back. She followed my movements, climbed over me and lowered herself down on my dick. As soon as I was inside, she leant forward and begun frantically rocking her hips. My dick was bouncing around inside her as she moved.


    Her mouth was wide open, she was almost drooling, but she continued to ride me, even as her eyes started to roll.


    I reached forward squeezing her pert breasts and pushed up as she moved down.


    "Ha ha yes, Theo, don''t stop."


    I didn''t. Even as she came and flopped onto me, I just rolled her over and continued to fuck her tight pussy until I came inside.


    I sat up, breathing heavily, and looked to my side. E was sat next to me. She had an alluring expression on her face.


    A single finger was pressed against her lips. "Please Theo, do me again."


    I moved forward to kiss her, when I heard a coughing from close by outside the tent.


    I heard steps approach the tent. "I don''t want to interrupt, but it sounded like a good timee and get you."


    It was Serin.


    I pulled back from E and looked towards the tent''s entrance. "Oh Serin, is something wrong?"


    "No, nothing''s happened, it''s just that it''s time for you and Anya to take the watch."


    "Right¡­" I looked at Anya, she was stillid on her back and breathing heavily. Her body glistened from sweat in themp light. "We''ll be right there."


    "Thanks Theo."


    I heard Serin walk back to the campfire.. Serin and Ceraphine were both sat there waiting for me to relieve them.

 Chapter 187 - One Hundred And Eighty-Seven: Under The Stars

    Once Serin had left, I reached for my clothes and started to get dressed. E was still sat in the middle of the tent, naked.


    She looked at me disappointedly. "Are you going to leave me like this?"


    I nodded slowly. "Sorry, I''d like to continue. I can''t skip my turn on watch, the others need to rest too."


    Her eyes widened longingly. "But¡­"


    "Don''t worry, we can continue this another time."


    A smile reappeared on her face. "I hope so."


    "We will."


    I continued to dress. Once fully clothed, I moved to the front of the tent to find my boots. I turned back to check on Anya. She was still out of it.


    I looked to E. "I need to go now, but can you make sure she wakes up soon?"


    She pulled the bed covers up to her shoulders and nodded. "I''ll make sure she gets up."


    "Thanks. I''ll see youter."


    Once I had my boots on, I climbed out of the tent and headed towards the campfire. Both Serin and Ceraphine were sat there waiting for me to relieve them.


    I waved as I approached. "Sorry about the wait."


    Both girls looked up as I spoke.


    Serin smiled and patted the ground next to her. "It''s okay, it''s only just time to swap."


    I eased myself down onto the floor next to her. "I didn''t mean to keep you up."


    Sheughed. "We could hear you were, um, busy¡­"


    Ceraphine drew a little closer to us and the fire. "What happened to Anya? She was supposed to be keeping watching with you."


    "She seemed a little tired. I''m sure she''ll be along soon enough."


    "She got the lucky draw and then decided to not show up for her first shift. That girl!"


    "Sorry, I suppose it''s my fault."


    "No, I expect you wanted to sleep too."


    "You two can go and get some rest, I''m okay to take the watch on my own for now."


    Ceraphine got to her feet. "I think I''ll take you up on that." She yawned and turned to Serin. "Are youing too?"


    She shook her head. "I think I''ll stay up with Theo for a little while. You go on ahead, I won''t be far behind."


    "Okay."


    Ceraphine left the two of us sat by the fire and headed back to one of the tents where the other girls were sleeping.


    It was a little cooler here in the foothills than it had been on the ins. I warmed my hands on the fire and listened to it crackle.


    After a while, I turned to Serin. "You know, you really don''t have to sit up with me."


    "I know." She smiled and shuffled closer, then leant her head on my shoulder. "I wanted to sit up with you."


    "Was there something you needed to talk about."


    She shook her head. "No, not really."


    I put my arm around her. "And everything is, okay?"


    She looked up at me. "Yep¡­ I just wanted to sit like this for a while."


    "Okay."


    She huddled a little closer. "It''s not often I can get you alone now."


    "You know I''ll always make time for you if you wanted."


    "I hope so."


    We stayed like that for some time. Serin half fell asleep, it had been over an hour when she finally pulled herself up.


    She yawned and stretched. "I should really go and sleep properly."


    "You should."


    She got to her feet. "Night Theo."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Night."


    Then Serin wandered back to the tents.


    I was left alone sat around the fire. There had been no sign of Anya. I could have easily gone and woken her, but I decided against it. I was more than happy to take the watch by myself.


    Other than the crackling of the fire and the odd animal call, it was a quiet night. My watch went past uneventfully.


    When the time came to wake Altria and Enna, for their time on watch I was ready to go to sleep. I quickly woke the pair and grabbed one of the spare nkets.


    When the two girls finally got out of bed and joined me at the fire, I was half wrapped up in the nket.


    Altria gave me a funny look and almostughed. "You cold?"


    I rolled to my side. "Not really. I just thought I would sleep out here by the fire."


    "Oh, not going back to those girls?"


    "I thought I''d get more sleep if I stayed out here."


    Sheughed. "You''re probably right. I kind of feel sorry for them, they all tried so hard to get the first turn."


    Altria sat down near the fire, just to the right of me and Enna sat down next to her.


    Enna leaned forward to speak to me. "I hope they didn''t wake you up and try to force themselves on you. I''ll have to have a word with my subordinatester."


    "Oh no, no. They didn''t do anything I didn''t want. That''s not why I''m not going back. I just think that everyone will end up getting more sleep if I stay out here. We''ve still got quite a bit of ground to cover tomorrow."


    "Okay¡­ But if they do bother you, just let me know and I''ll make sure they''re dealt with!"


    "Scary!" Altria said with augh.


    Iughed with her. "Thanks Enna. I''m sure that won''t happen though."


    After that I covered myself up properly with the nket and tried to sleep. Altria and Enna spoke a little while they took the watch, but they were pretty quiet and before long I was fast asleep.


    When I woke the next morning, the two girls were still sat in front of the fire. It was light, but I could tell that it was still early morning. No one else had left their tents to join them yet. I hadn''t been ufortable during the night, but I felt stiff after sleeping on the floor.


    I sat up, stretched, and yawned as I tried to shake off some of the stiffness. "Morning you two."


    Altria and Enna looked like they had barely moved from where they were sat when I had fallen asleep. Probably just to collect wood and feed the fire.


    Altria turned and smiled. "Morning Theo. You should probably try and sleep for a little longer, it''s still really early. I doubt anyone else will be up for a couple of hours."


    "Not sure I could fall back asleep now." I stood up and pulled the nket up to my shoulders. Then went and joined the two girls round the fire, sitting next to Altria. "I''ll stay up, but one or both of you can go and get a little more sleep if you like?"


    Altria shook her head. "I''m okay." She turned to Enna. "What about you? You''d get a good couple of hours in now if you went now."


    Enna ced her hands behind her and leant back a little. "I don''t feel particrly tired, I think I''ll stay up with you two. If you don''t mind that is?"


    Altriaughed. "Of course, not."


    The three of us sat around the fire for the early hours, while we waited for the others to wake.


    Low cloud and a little mist had hung over the small wood when I first woke, but as the sun climbed higher in the sky this begun to clear. After an hour I could see the sun appearing through the edges of the clearing. It looked as if it was going to be a pleasant day ahead.


    At least another hour passed before any of the others rose from their sleep. The first to climb out of their tent was Serin.


    She sat on the edge of her tent for a moment and finished putting on her boots. Once she was finished, she walked over and joined the rest of us at the fire.


    "Morning." She sounded half asleep. She noticed I was sat with the two girls and turned to me. "I wasn''t expecting you to be up so early."


    "I slept out here."


    Serin shot a nce to Altria.


    She waved her hands. "Hey, we were on watch, Theo was sleeping."


    Serinughed at herself. "I see, good." Then she sat down near the fire joining the rest of us.


    Not long after Serin had joined us, Beth followed with Aetherin. After her Liz and Celine were close behind. Then the harpy girls filed out one after the other. Thest of them to join us were Anya and E. They both still looked tired as they slowly wandered to the fire.


    Seeing this, I turned to Enna.


    She chuckled to herself, already guessing what I was thinking. "Don''t worry, those two are always like that in the morning." She said reassuringly.


    Hearing that I rxed a little.


    With everyone awake and now around the fire, it was time to prepare breakfast.. After that we would n our next steps for the day ahead.

 Chapter 188 - One Hundred And Eighty-Eight: The Low Pass

    As soon as we were done eating, Liz pulled her map from her bag and unrolled it.


    She looked to Serin. "Where do you want to head for next?"


    Serin stepped forward, so she could get a good look at the map before she answered. "I wanted to head for the nearest town. If I remember correctly, Silthorn should be somewhere just over this ridgeline."


    Liz studied the map for a moment. "You''re right it is."


    "A route we don''t have to climb over the mountains would be nice, but I''d like to get there today if possible."


    "It looks to me like we can travel east from here, for a few miles and take the pass through here." Liz said showing the route on the map.


    "I think that''ll do us. It should take us less than half a day to reach Silthorn from here."


    Seeing that it looked as if we had decided the route, I stepped forward. "What do we do once we reach there?"


    "I''m hoping we can find some transport. I''d like to get back to Dunshelm as quickly as possible. We need to let, Lisa, let everyone know what we found out here. We need to stop things before they get to far."


    "I think that''s a good idea¡­ What do we do about the harpies?"


    Serin frowned for a moment. "I told you, you''d need to make a decision about that sooner orter."


    "I know they can''te into town with us, but couldn''t they wait nearby?"


    Liz looked up from the map. "There''s a small wood here. They could wait for us there and I doubt anyone from the town would be able to see them."


    "Thanks Liz¡­" I turned back to Serin. "Won''t that be okay?"


    Serin groaned. "It''ll do for now. Just consider what happens afterwards."


    "I will."


    "Okay¡­ We''ll set out soon. We''ll travel on foot, the harpies can take to the sky." She turned to Enna. "If you spot any humans, I''ll need you to return and stay out of sight. Is that okay with you?"


    Enna nodded. "Yes, I wouldn''t want us causing any unnecessary problems for you."


    "Thanks Enna." Serin looked over the group for a moment. "Time to pack down, we''ll set off straight afterwards. Let''s reach Silthorn as soon as we can."


    At Serin''s instruction we all set about packing away the camp. With all the extra hands now in our party, it took almost no time at all. We were soon ready to leave.


    With the gear stowed and bags full, the group gathered around Serin. All of us waiting for her to give the sign to head out.


    She looked over the group for a moment. "Let''s set out." She said seemingly happy we were ready to move.


    We didn''t feel the need to walk in formation or to set a scout. We were out of enemy territory now, and these hills weren''t supposed to be that dangerous. Not only that we also had the harpy girls keeping watch on us from above.


    Liz and Serin took the front of the group. No one knew this area well, and it was Liz that had the map, so it made sense for her to lead the way.


    Our route followed the line of mountains ahead of us. We tracked along a low ridge in their foothills. After we cleared the woods, the pass between the mountains became visible. It really was only a few miles from where we had camped for the night.


    While we walked, I asionally looked to the sky. I wanted to see how the harpies were doing. With my eyesight it was hard to keep track of them. When I did catch glimpses, they were little more than specks. They had decided to fly at quite the altitude. Only those with exceptional eyesight would be able to tell them apart from birds.


    After a little while walking, Altria joined me as I followed behind the two girls up front.


    She poked me yfully in the side as she stepped forward. "What''re you thinking about?"


    "I was just trying to make out the harpies."


    "Oh¡­"


    "Can you see them from here?"


    "I can."


    "They don''t just look like specks to you?"


    "I couldn''t tell you who was who, but I can make out their forms."


    "That''s impressive."


    "It''s just a natural trait."


    "Still, I''d need binocrs to see that."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What?"


    "Just a device from back home that helps you see in the distance."


    "I see¡­ Talking about home, have you given any thought about what all the harpy girls are going to when we return to Dunshelm."


    "A little."


    "What have you decided?"


    "Well, I know it''s going to be difficult, but I''d like to let theme with us. That is if they want to, of course."


    "And how do you think you''ll manage that? You know if we turn up with them to Dunshelm all hell will break loose."


    "I know that¡­ I wasn''t nning on bringing them into town. I was hoping there might be another way. Perhaps I could find a ce, somewhere away from anyone else or in an abandoned vige."


    Altria''s ears pricked up. "You''re thinking of buying somewhere?"


    "It did cross my mind, but I''ve no idea if I would be able to afford something like that."


    "You could. The reward from the quest would be more than enough and there are plenty of abandoned settlements scattered around Dunshelm these days. I think you would be able to find somewhere. It''s actually quite a good idea."


    "You think so?"


    "I do, but there is still the chance that someone would find out."


    "I know, it would still be risky. I wouldn''t consider it unless you and the others were all on board with the idea. I know it would cause problems for you all if I was caught."


    "It could¡­ I can only speak for myself, but I wouldn''t be against the idea. We''d need toy down some ground rules¡­ Let''s see what the others think about thister okay?"


    "Sure."


    We were fast approaching the route between the mountains now. It was a narrow and winding valley in between to huge mountains. As I looked up at them, I was d knowing that we didn''t need to cross over them.


    It took us another couple of hours to pass through the valley and to reach the t at the far side. As soon as we were through, I could make out the forest that Liz had mentioned before. This would be where we parted ways with the harpies for the time being.


    As we drew closer to the forest, I could make out the harpies up above. They were circling around as they slowly lost altitude, making their way to join us.


    At the edge of the forest Serin brought the group to halt. "Let''s wait here for the harpies tond."


    We had been on our feet all morning now and no one was unhappy for the chance to take a break. Everyone began taking off their bags and finding a spot to sit while the harpies descended.


    I was sat with Altria and Celine when Serin came to join us. She still looked a little concerned.


    "I don''t want to keep on at you about this, but have you given any more thought to what I said earlier? If all goes to n, we might find transport in the town and be on our way back to Dunshelm today. We''ll need to decide how we''re going to proceed."


    I nodded. "I have, I was hoping we could all discuss it ande to a decision."


    She looked relieved. "Okay, let''s discuss now. We have some time, and we should be stopping for lunch now anyway. Let''s talk before we head into town."


    The harpiesnded and joined the rest of the group while I thought about what top say.


    "Well, it was just an Idea and I wanted everyone to agree before I thought about going ahead with it." I nced to Altria as I paused.


    She nodded. "Go on Theo."


    "Well, I was thinking about buying a ce a little way from Dunshelm. Maybe somewhere deserted, or at the very least away from prying eyes¡­ That way, if they wanted too of course, the rest of the girls coulde back with us."


    Serin gasped. "What?"


    "I just thought, you know, it might work."


    Altria nced to Serin. "I personally think it''s a good idea."


    "But there is still a chance they would be spotted, then we''re all in danger."


    "True, but we are all in danger already. There''s no telling what the situation will be like when we return. We could need all the allies we can get."


    Serin sat in silence thinking for a moment. "You do have a point there¡­ I suppose I could think on it.." She looked to the other girls. "What do you all think about Theo''s idea?"

 Chapter 189 - One Hundred And Eighty-Nine: Silthorn

    The first of the girls to answer Serin was Liz. She had looked as if she had been thinking it over since I had first spoken.


    She cleared her throat. "I think it would be a good idea. I still think it''s dangerous, but if they all agreed to stick to our rules, I think we could minimise the risk. There would be advantages for having them with us too. You never know, with the news we''re bringing back, people could start to change their opinions about the demon kind."


    Beth almost choked on her own breath as she scrambled to reply. "What? I know we''ve been getting along with them just fine, since Theo did his thing, but I can''t believe that!"


    "Really?" Liz looked surprised.


    "Of course, not."


    "Have you thought about it seriously though. There''s a pretty good precedent for it happening before."


    "I don''t have to think about it. We all know just how many people were killed in the war. No one is just going to let that go. People will hold grudges for generations."


    "Some people might, they did after the great war before the alliance was formed. The majority of people coexist peacefully, or they did until recently."


    "But that''s different!"


    "Is it really that different?"


    Serin coughed loudly to interrupt the pair. "Yes, well we''re going off topic a little here¡­ I''d just like to know if anyone is going to object to Theo''s idea, with the rules wey down of course."


    The girls all looked at each other, but none of them voiced any objection.


    "I''ll take that as a yes then." Serin then turned back to me. "Looks like we''ll go along with your idea for now¡­"


    "Thanks¡­" I nced between Serin and the Harpies, Celine and Aetherin. "But we might be getting ahead of ourselves. We should ask them first if they would want toe with me."


    Serin smiled. "Okay Theo, we''ll ask them first." She got to her feet and walked the short distance to where the harpies were sat.


    I got up and followed her.


    Serin looked back to me. "Perhaps you should be the one to ask?"


    I nodded, then stepped forward. "I''m not sure if you could all hear what we were talking about, but I''ve got something I''d like to ask you all¡­"


    Enna got to her feet. "We could hear¡­ I''m sure I''m speaking on behalf of the others when I say, we would all love the chance to be able to stay at your side."


    The rest of the harpy girls were all nodding and voicing their agreement behind her.


    "Great¡­"


    I was almost knocked off my feet from behind.


    "I''m definitelying with you master!" Celine said whilst throwing her arms around my waist.


    "Thanks Celine."


    Aetherin calmly walked next to me. "I''d really like the opportunity toe with you too."


    "Thanks, Aetherin, I''m d you feel that way."


    I never really had that much concern about brining those two with me. Aetherin looked for all intents and purposes, human. Perhaps someone could pick up on what she was, but with a little care she could live with us.


    Celine could hide herself well enough and make herself look human when she needed to too. It was just the harpies I had concerns about brining with us, but I still appreciated their sentiment.


    Serin pped her hands. "Good, I''m d that we''re all now agreed on how to move forward¡­ Let''s have a quick stop and then we''ll head into town to check things out."


    It was only a short stop for us. It was time for lunch, but it was less than an hour''s walk from here to the town. We could easily find proper food there while we acquired transport. The girls we left behind would have plenty of time for a proper break.


    Once we had finished, we said goodbye to the harpies for now and made our way into the town.


    Celine and Aetherin were both apanying us. Celine disappeared as soon as we left the cover of the small wood, but Aetherin kept by my side.


    "Have you spent much time in human settlements?" I asked as we walked.


    "A little¡­ I can blend in easily enough, but I''m not sure if you would want to hear the details behind my visits."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ah, yeah sorry, I suppose that''s a touchy subject."


    "Not really something we should be discussing as we walk into town." Sheughed.


    I realised it wasn''t that often that I saw her do so.


    We had only been walking for a few minutes and I could already make out the town in the distance. I could already tell from here it was much smaller than Dunshelm. This was the very edge of the frontier after all.


    As we drew closer, I could make out the rudimentary fortifications around the ce. Unlike other fortified towns we had visited, this ce didn''t have stone wall. Instead, its fortifications were wooden palisades. I hated to think what would happen if they were attacked by something like the me demon we had encountered.


    I picked up the pace and walked alongside Serin. "What is a town this far out, doing with those sorts of fortifications?" I asked.


    She shrugged. "Unfortunately, ites down to money, rather than practicality. It''s not like they don''t realise that a thick stone wall would offer them better protection. This is all they could manage. There isn''t much trade to a ce out here."


    "Why are people still living this far out?"


    "Because it''s their home and they don''t want to leave, even if it''s dangerous."


    I could understand that.


    There were guards posted at the main gate. They had spotted us from some way out and by the time we had made it to them, they were waiting to speak with us.


    The one that looked to be in charge stepped forward. "Halt."


    We instinctively did as he asked and came to a stop a short way in front of the man.


    He silently looked us over for a moment. "We don''t get many visitors out this way. State your purpose."


    I couldn''t quite make out if he was suspicious of us or just doing his job.


    It was Serin that answered his question. "We''re from the guild, adventurers. We''ve been on a mission of great importance in the wilds. We need to find food and transport."


    He scratched his chin. "Adventurers, I could guess as much from the look of you¡­" His expression then changed as if a light had gone on somewhere in the back of his mind. "Would this be Serin''s party? Are you travelling with the hero Theo?"


    A tingle went up my spine as he asked.


    Serin had tensed up, her hand a slipped close to her swords hilt.


    I nced side to side, the other girls had tensed just like Serin. The entire party''s mood had changed.


    Serin locked eyes with the man. "Why do you ask?" The tone of her voice was serious and hinted at danger.


    The guard picked up on this. He took half a step back and held his hands up. "I meant nothing by it. We had word, a runner came this way. We were to keep a look out for the party, and if they were to pass through, offer them any help we could."


    Serin instantly rxed, but didn''t drop her guard. "Who sent word, which guild?"


    "The guild master from Dunshelm."


    She breathed a sigh of relief. "That would be us."


    The guard looked relieved. "I''m d you all made it out okay. It''s been some days since we received the message."


    "It took us longer than we had hoped, but we''re okay."


    "Pleasee inside." The guard turned back and nodded to his subordinates.


    The begun to open therge wooden gate behind him.


    He turned back to Serin. "Wee to Silthorn. I''ll apany you to the guild."


    "That won''t be necessary."


    "Please, I need to make sure you are given all the support you require and to confirm your return."


    Serin could see he wouldn''t take no for an answer. "Very well." She turned back and waved to the rest of the group.. "Come on, we''re heading inside."

 Chapter 190 One Hundred And Ninety: Reporting In

    Serin and the guard led the way into town. I followed closely behind, with Beth and Aetherin either side of me. Liz and Altria took up the rear behind us.


    "What else was in the message from Dunshelm?" Asked Serin.


    "I wasn''t given the full picture. All I know is the task is of great importance and we''re to help in any way we can."


    "I see."


    "You would probably be able to tell me more than I know, I suspect."


    "I''m afraid we wouldn''t be able to tell you anything. We''re sworn to secrecy."


    He nodded. "I understand."


    The town was small, it was quiet. There were only a few people walking the streets as we made our way to the local guild.


    It was only a few minutes walk, before we were making our way up the steps to the guild. Like most towns and cities, the guild was a well built and important looking building. Here it stood out even more, it had to be one of, if not the most well built buildings in the entire ce.


    The guard held open the door for us and we all stepped inside. After thest of the group was in, he hurried ahead and made his way to the guild desk.


    The girl at the front desk seemed surprised to see the head of the guard walking in a group of adventurers. She smiled to meet him. "Captain, it''s unusual to see you here."


    "Important guests. Needed to see them here in person."


    "Oh." She cast her eyes over our party as if trying to discern what about us looked so important.


    "Please tell the master they''ve arrived. In the meantime, see to it they have anything they request."


    She nodded hurriedly. "I will."


    "Thanks, I''ll leave them in your care. I need to return to the walls¡­" He turned to Serin. "They will provide you with everything, just ask for what you need. I hope we''ll see you again before you all leave."


    "Thank you for the help."


    He bowed a little and then waved as he made his way out of the guild hall.


    The guild girl looked a little nervous as our attention focused on her. "Is there anything you need right now, before I report to the master."


    "Is food being served?" Altria asked from near the back of the group.


    "It is."


    "Then we''ll go and eat while we wait for you to report in¡­ That''s okay isn''t it Serin?"


    Serin sighed and nodded. "Yes, we haven''t had a proper lunch yet."


    Altria went on ahead of the group to find an empty table in the hall across the way from the front desk.


    Seeing we were happy to go and get food while we waited, the receptionist smiled and then made her way through the back door to give her report. Once she had left the rest of our party followed Altria to the table.


    This guild was fairly quiet, but it wasn''t deserted. There were two other groups of adventurers sat having their lunch in the hall. Their eyes fell on us as we passed by. I didn''t sense any animosity in their looks, it felt more like a professional curiosity in checking out the new adventurers in town.


    Altria had taken a table near the far corner of the room. She was busily checking out the menu as we joined her and took our seats around the table.


    Looking at her serious expression Iughed. "You''re really in a hurry to order some food."


    She looked up from the menu. "Of course! It''s been ages since we''ve had a decent meal, why wouldn''t I be?"


    "I suppose you''re right there."


    "I was wondering when you lot were going to join me!"


    Altria wasn''t the only one d to be able a real cooked meal for the first time in a while. Luckily the waitress soon came over to take our order. Once she had finished writing everything down, the girl from the desk popped over to our table.


    She still looked a little nervous as she approached but spoke steadily as she addressed Serin. "I''ve reported your arrival to the guild master, she um would like to speak with you. If that is possible of course?"


    "It is." Serin made to get up out of her seat.


    "Oh, there''s no rush. She said to finish your food first, and she would like to speak with the entire party. She has news to pass on from Dunshelm."


    "Right, okay. We''lle back to the desk once we''ve finished."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Thank you." The girl bobbed her head and then turned to make her way back to the front desk.


    We all made short work of the food.


    Once we had finished eating, Liz spoke up. "I''m sure you''ve already thought about this Serin, but what do you want to do with Aetherin? She isn''t a member of the guild, and she didn''t set off from Dunshelm with us. Do you think it''s wise to bring her with us to speak with the guild master?"


    Serin shook her head. "No¡­ I hadn''t nned on having to speak with her like this. It could pose a problem."


    There was a quiet squeak as Aetherin punished her seat back a little. "It''s no problem. I''ll just wait in town for you to finish speaking with her. If anyone asks, I''m gathering supplies or something."


    "Really? You don''t mind?" Serin looked relieved.


    "No of course not. Thest thing I''d want is to cause trouble for you all."


    I felt bad for Aetherin having to wait around on her own for us, but she was right. It could lead to problems and more questions being asked than we wanted to answer.


    Serin smiled. "Thank you Aetherin. It will make things easier. We''ll try to be as quick as possible. I still would like to start the trip back before evening."


    I still felt a little awkward about leaving her behind alone. "Would you like me to stay with you? They can''t need all of us in there."


    Aetherin shook her head. "I''ll be fine by myself, don''t worry. Anyway, I''m sure they will want to speak to you. I just have a feeling about it."


    Somehow, I thought she would be right.


    "Okay, like Serin said, we''ll try to make it quick."


    "Thanks."


    Serin put a hand on my shoulder. "She''s right, they will likely be expecting to see you with us. She has been in contact with Lisa after all."


    "I suppose you''re right..."


    "Don''t worry, you know that Aetherin can look after herself."


    "I know."


    "We should make our way to the desk. Let''s go and see what the guild master has to say and then find ourselves some transport back home."


    At Serin''s word we cleared out from the table, quickly crossing the room in the direction of the front desk.


    When we reached the reception area Aetherin paused. "This is where we part ways for now." She said turning to leave the guild.


    "Hold on, where do you want to meet?" I asked.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t go far. I''ll notice once you leave, I''ll find you."


    "You''re sure?"


    "Yes." Sheughed. "You''d better go and meet the guild master. You don''t want to keep them waiting any longer."


    "Right, okay. Bye for now."


    Aetherin nodded at Serin and waved to the rest of the group, then she headed out towards the exit. Once she left the hall the rest of us walked up to the front desk.


    The receptionist was waiting for us as we arrived. "Are you ready the see the guild master now?" She asked.


    Serin nodded. "We are."


    "Okay¡­" The receptionist nced to the entrance. "Isn''t your friending back?"


    "We needed her to collect some supplies. We''re actually in a hurry to get back. I''m sure you understand."


    "Of course." The girl lifted the hatch in the desk up. "Please, follow me." She said waving us in.


    "Thanks."


    We all filed in behind Serin. Seeing that we were following the receptionist when on a short way ahead and opened the door to the back rooms.

 Chapter 191 One Hundred And Ninety-One: Unexpected Connection

    The back area of this guild was simr to those I had been in before. It was a series of corridors and doorways from the main walkway. I almost had to wonder, at what they needed all these rooms for. There couldn''t be that much administration in a branch this small. It had to be because they were all constructed from a single temte.


    We were led towards the stairs. From there we were taken up two floors. On the second floor we were led along the corridor. About halfway along the receptionist stopped outside one of the doorways.


    She knocked politely.


    A woman''s voice answered from inside. "Yes?"


    "I''ve brought the adventurers you were expecting."


    I heard a chair being pushed out inside. "Please show them in."


    The receptionist pushed the door open and then waved us inside the room. Once inside she gave a little bow and left the room.


    Just inside the guild master was waiting for us.


    At first nce I thought she was a catkin, which was a relief. But then I realised I wasn''t quite right. She was a dark blond, but there were hints of another colour mixed in bands with her hair. It reminded me somewhat of Lisa, but it wasn''t quite the same.


    The guild master smiled as she approached and held out her hand to greet us. "I''ve been waiting for you. I was hoping we would get word of you sooner, after I heard about you. I''m just d that you all made it here in one peace."


    Serin cautiously shook the master''s hand. "It''s reassuring that someone was looking out for us."


    The guild masterughed. "You must be Serin."


    She nodded. "I am."


    "You seem a little uneasy about this situation. I don''t me you what with everything going on. I suppose it won''t mean much yet, but you can trust me. We''re on the same side."


    "I hope so."


    "Please,e and take a seat all of you." She gestured to the seats in front of her desk then walked back to her own chair.


    We did as she suggested and followed behind, all a little on guard. We slowly sat down.


    Once all of us were seated, Serin cleared her throat and looked to the guild master. "You were told we wereing. Do you mind if I ask who sent the message? We were unaware that anyone knew we were out here, we left at short notice."


    "Not at all. I''m sure the head of the guard already told you this. It was the guild master from Dunshelm, Lisa. She sent you on this quest, did she not?"


    "She did¡­"


    "You want to know my connection with Lisa?"


    "Sorry, it''s just that our mission was sensitive and not everyone would be in support of our goals."


    "I told you we are on the same side." She sighed. "But I understand your concern¡­ Lisa is my elder sister, although you may not see the resemnce. We have different fathers."


    Serin almost choked on her breath. "I''m sorry, I didn''t know¡­ I''m sorry, I don''t even know your name."


    That exined the markings in her hair.


    "I''m Elsa." She paused. "She isn''t one for sharing personal details like that¡­  I don''t think she would have passed this news onto just anyone. I was only informed when you had taken longer than she was expecting."


    "I see."


    "And even then, she hasn''t filled me in on all the details. Only that it was of great importance to everything that has been happeningtely and that I should do everything, in my power to help you. I intend to do so."


    "Thank you."


    "I won''t ask why you were out in the wilds, but tell me, what can I do to aid you?"


    Serin was quick to answer. "We need transport, back to Dunshelm. Are their regr carriages travelling from here?"


    "There are, but most of them are carrying goods, the few that carry passengers are booked well in advance."


    "I see."


    She smiled. "But I''m sure we can arrange you something."


    "We would really appreciate it. We need to return to Dunshelm as quickly as possible."


    "Is your mission that important?"


    "We believe so."


    Elsa stopped as if deep in thought for a moment. "That''s exins why she was so scant on the details."


    "It really is something she wouldn''t want to get out. There are powerful people that would stand in our way."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I thought as much."


    "We were, wondering why you brought us up here? We would like to get back on our way as soon as possible."


    "I''ll send you on your way soon enough. My sister wanted me to see how you were in person, she wanted me to make sure that you were all okay."


    Serin gestured to the rest of the party. "As you can see, we are doing well."


    "I can¡­ Do you mind if I ask, did you seed in your task?"


    Serin froze for a moment. She had to decide if it was really safe to say. "We did." She answered aftering to a decision. "Was there nothing your sister wanted you to pass on to us?"


    "There was, but I''m not entirely sure of what to make of it myself. She wasn''t clear."


    "I hope we can make sense of it."


    "I hope so¡­ She told me to tell you that things have been moving fast while you''ve been gone. Forces are on the move. If you dy your return, the window for action will close. What do you make of it?"


    Serin didn''t answer right away.


    Anyone in our party could take a guess at what Lisa''s words meant.


    Finally, she answered. "I think I can make sense of it, please forgive us if we don''t pass on its meaning."


    "You still don''t trust me¡­ Well, it''s not like I can me you. You''ve only just met me today after all."


    "Sorry."


    It''s okay¡­ If I were to guess, it would be that this is something rted to that mess in the capital and the trouble between the catkin and the alliance."


    An awkward silence fell upon the entire party. None of us wanted to give anything away. Elsa had done nothing to make us distrust her, but with this we couldn''t be too careful.


    There was no telling what side someone was going to fall. Even Lisa herself was on the fence between supporting us, and the catkin or staying loyal to the alliance. She hadn''t even given the full details to Elsa herself.


    Elsa had fallen silent after her guess. She was looking over our number as if trying to gleam something from our expressions.


    She smiled. "Well, you don''t want to say, and I shouldn''t expect it to be that easy to judge from this short meeting."


    "We really are sorry we can''t tell you anything¡­" Serin sounded like she meant it.


    "Please just ignore my musings, my own sister feels she should keep this from me. You of all people shouldn''t feel bad for not sharing."


    I couldn''t quite decide what to make of her, but she didn''t feel like a threat. At least not yet.


    Serin slowly got to her feet. "I don''t want to sound rude, but we really need to be on our way."


    "Not at all, I won''t keep you any longer¡­ I''ll see what I can organise for transport."


    "Thanks, we appreciate the help."


    Seeing that the conversation appeared to be over and that Serin had already got to her feet, the rest of us followed her lead.


    Serin made for the door, stopping and turning back as she was about to leave. "What should we do, return here in some time or continue to look for a carriage on our own?" She asked.


    Elsa had followed us towards the door. "Head to the stables on the far side of town. I''ll send word that you''re on an important mission. They''ll do what they can to amodate you."


    "Thank you."


    "Think nothing of it¡­ Oh and when you see Lisa, please send her my regards."


    "I will."


    "Can you find your own way downstairs?"


    "I think we''ll manage."


    "Good then, we''ll part here. I wish you all luck."


    Elsa left at us at the door to her office. She closed the door behind us as we made our way back along the corridor and towards the stairs.


    I was d that the strange meeting was over.


    Now we just had to find Aetherin and hope we could find a carriage that would take us home.

 Chapter 192 One Hundred And Ninety-Two: The Search

    We soon found our way back downstairs and towards the main reception desk. Once there the receptionist lifted the hatch on the desk and ushered us out into the hall. We quickly said our goodbyes to her and made our way to the exit.


    Once we were safely outside, and out of earshot of anyone connected to the guild, I turned to Serin. "What do you think, about Elsa I mean?"


    She shrugged and sighed. "I''m not entirely sure, but I don''t think she told us everything she knew."


    "Do you think she really is Lisa''s sister?"


    "Yes¡­ After she mentioned it, I could see the family resemnce."


    "I thought so too. Still, that meeting felt a little strange."


    "It did for me too. It felt as if she was trying to get the measure of us. I know that was exactly what Lisa did before we left. Still, I''ve known Lisa for years and I trust her."


    Liz walked alongside us as we spoke. "It seemed to me like she was trying to decide which side to take. I know this is far out on the bordernds, but we must expect they have been given the option as the other guilds were. Even if she is Lisa''s sister, it doesn''t mean she will side with us."


    Serin was nodding. "I agree. She seemed as if she was on the fence to me."


    "What do you think we should do?" I asked.


    Liz answered immediately and in a serious tone. "I think we should meet up with Aetherin as quickly as possible and find a way out of here. Before she decides how to act either way."


    "I have to agree with you there." Added Serin.


    I nced down the street. "We''ve just got to find Aetherin first in that case."


    There was no sign of her yet.


    Altria pped me on the back. "Don''t worry, she''ll likely find us first."


    "Do you think we should just head to the stables then?"


    "Probably."


    "But what if shees back to the guild, looking for us?"


    "We can alwayse back after we''ve secured transport."


    "Okay¡­ It''s also exactly where Elsa told us to go. Is that going to be alright?"


    "We''ll have to hope so. It''s the most likely ce for us to find a way of getting home. There and the carriagepanies. We''ll likely pass those on our way there. They''re normally close by."


    Serin was nodding in agreement. "We''ll do as Altria suggested. Head towards the stables and check out the carriagepanies on our way. Aetherin isn''t here, so there''s a chance we''lle across her on the way too. Everyone keep an eye out."


    I was reluctant to leave the area outside the guild without her, but I agreed with their n. "Okay, let''s go and look."


    We left the immediate vicinity of the guild and headed towards the far end of the town, where the stables were supposed to be located.


    Luckily for us this ce was small and quiet. There weren''trge crowds of people to search through. Chances were if we passed Aetherin, we would see her, or she would see us. It also meant that heading back and forth, between the guild and the stables didn''t take up too much time.


    As it was, we had only travelled a couple of streets down when a familiar voice called out from across the way.


    "Hey!" They shouted.


    It was Aetherin. She jogged across the road to meet us. "You''re out already. That was quick!"


    Finding her that easily was a relief. "Yeah, it was only a short meeting."


    "Good. What''s the n now?"


    "We''re heading towards the stables to find a ride home¡­ Did you find much of anything while you were waiting for us?"


    She shook her head. "Afraid not. You were quicker than I was expecting and having to restrain my movements, so I keep the appearance of a human, is surprisingly slow!"


    Iughed. "Now you know what it''s like to be me. I''m stuck to that speed all of the time."


    With the group back together again, we continued our way to the stables. We picked up the pace, now not needing to be on the lookout for Aetherin.


    We had soon crossed the town. Just as Altria and Serin had guessed the area with the stables also had two carriagepanies nearby. We made a beeline to the closest one.


    It looked half closed from outside, there were no sign of carriages outside. Despite this we still decided to check it out. There was a sign on the door that said open, so Serin strode up and tried the door.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was open and a bell rang out as we stepped inside.


    At the reception desk there was a slightly grey haired woman. She nced up as we approached. "How can I help you?" She said in a slight worn and bored tone.


    "We were hoping to charter a carriage." Answered Serin.


    "Okay, we''re thin on the ground, but let''s have a look at what we can do¡­ Where to and when would you like to leave?"


    "We''re heading to Dunshelm. We''d like to leave this evening."


    The woman''s expression stiffened. "I''m afraid that will be impossible." She said tly.


    "Impossible, but why?"


    "Like I said we''re short on the ground. There''s no way I''ll be able to convince someone to travel that far. Not at this short notice, and no matter what you''re willing to pay." She seemed to guess Serin''s next words.


    "Really? No one?"


    "No one."


    "You haven''t had word from the guild master? She was supposed to¡­"


    The woman cut Serin off mid sentence. "Not heard anything and even if she did send word, it wouldn''t make any difference."


    "I see¡­ Well, thank you for your help." Serin said politely. Then she turned to the rest of us. "Let''s try the other ce."


    The woman behind the counter spoke up again. "I doubt you''ll have better luck there, but you''re wee to try."


    "Thanks."


    With that we left the shop and then headed across the way to the second carriagepany.


    Just as the old woman in the previouspany had said, we didn''t have much luck. The situation there was the same. They hardly heard Serin out before telling us it was almost impossible to gain transport to Dunshelm.


    I was surprised neither ce had heard from the guild. I started to worry.


    "What should we do now?" I asked Serin.


    "We don''t have much choice. Let''s head to the stables. Perhaps there we can find someone willing to take us. We mighte across someone working frence." She didn''t look that convinced herself.


    There was little else we could do but try. If it didn''t work out, we would need to travel the rest of the distance under our own power. We would manage it, but it would take some time and none of us were looking forward to it.


    Just the thought of it made me feel tired.


    The stables were located at the end of the same street as the carriagepanies. It only took us a minute to walk there.


    The doors were wide open at the front, but there didn''t appear to be anyone hanging around outside. I was already starting to lose hope before we stepped inside.


    Still, Serin wasn''t going to give up before we had checked it out.


    She led the party inside.


    It was arge stable. Despite this it was probably only half full of horses and at first nce there appeared to be no one inside.


    At this point even Serin looked as if she had given up. Her shoulders slumped at the sight of the empty interior.


    I was just about to ask Serin what we would do next, when I heard a voice from one of the back sections. Someone was talking to their horses as they tended to them. More than that, I recognised the voice.


    I quickly turned to Serin. "Is that? No, it can''t be!"


    I could already tell from her expression that she was thinking the same thing.


    An expectant smile had creeped across her face. "I think it is!"


    Our entire party rushed across the room, to the stable we had just heard the voiceing from. The person inside was a little startled at the sound of several pairs of feet running in their direction.


    But when they recognised who it was, they dropped what they were doing and rushed towards us.


    "Am I d to see you all!" She said as she reached us, clearly happy to see us. "It was a long shoting out here, but when Lisa suggested it, there was no way I couldn''t take her up!"

 Chapter 193 One Hundred And Ninety-Three: A Small Reunion

    I was just as pleased to see Rosa as everyone else was. It was quite the surprise to find her here in the stables, just as we were looking for a way home. If Lisa had sent her out here on the chance of running into us, she really was doing everything she could.


    I was just about to join in with the others in greeting her, when Aetherin tugged at my side. "Who is this woman? From the reaction of the others, I assume she is a friend."


    I nodded. "She is. A friend who has gotten us out of more than one scrape."


    "You think she will be able to aid your return?"


    "I hope so."


    Apart from the surprise of seeing Rosa all the way out here, that was the first thing on everyone''s minds.


    Serin didn''t waste any time in asking. "I know we''ve only just ran into you, and I feel a little awkward asking this¡­ but are you here with a carriage? Will you be heading back to Dunshelm?"


    Rosa waved her hands. "Don''t be, that''s exactly why I''m here. Like I said, Lisa sent me. It was just a long shot, but she was worried about theck of news. Because of this she asked me to travel out here."


    Serin rxed a little. "That''s a relief! But don''t tell me you travelled out here all alone."


    She shook her head. "I didn''t. It turned out that one of the guilds adventurers was from here. They happened to be looking for transport back home. We travelled together."


    "I see¡­ But how did youe to be given this work by Lisa? I wasn''t under the impression that you knew her or did jobs for the guild."


    "I didn''t, but well knowing how dangerous the things you all get caught up in, I worried. I went to the guild frequently in the hope of hearing some news about your party. I ended up being on quite good terms with the girl from the front desk, Jules. We spoke about my work and how I knew you all. When Lisa started looking for someone to send here, Jules put my name forward."


    "So that exins it."


    "Yes¡­ It seems that Lisa had already heard about me from your reports, but she still insisted on interviewing me before I was allowed toe here."


    "That sounds like Lisa. She didn''t cause you any trouble I hope?"


    "No, not at all. If anything, I was d of the opportunity to be of some help to you again."


    "I''m happy to hear that. Honestly, we couldn''t have hoped for better than running into you here like this. We were about to give up hope of finding any transport back home."


    "There aren''t many carriages travelling between here and Dunshelm, that''s for sure."


    "Have you been here long?"


    "A couple of days now."


    "I know this is sudden, but when will you be able to set out again?"


    "As soon as you like. The horses are fed and rested. All I need to do is hook them up to the carriage."


    "That''s great news!"


    "Are you in that much of a hurry to return."


    "Yes, we need to get the word out about what we found as soon as possible¡­ That and I''m not sure if we should be stay here any longer than necessary."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''ll exinter, I''d like to prepare to leave. So long as that is okay with you?"


    "Of course, I''ll start making preparing the horses. We can leave within the hour."


    "Great!"


    Rosa went to ready her horses, when she paused. "If I''m not mistaken, you''ve gained another member." She said ncing at Aetherin.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "We have, sorry I should introduce her¡­" Serin turned and gestured to Aetherin. "This is Aetherin. Aetherin, this is Rosa, a good friend of ours."


    Aetherin stepped forward and offered Rosa her hand. "Nice to meet you."


    "You too." Rosa smiled and nced back to Serin. "But how did you pick up another member out in the wilds?"


    Serin quickly looked toward the stables entrance and then back to Rosa. "There''s a story attached to that¡­ Do you mind if I exin thatter too?"


    "Of course, not."


    "Thanks. There are a few things we need to fill you in on. I think it''s best if we wait until we''re on the road and away from anyone that could overhear before we discuss them."


    "I understand."


    Rosa was quick to get to work. She had picked up on our sense of urgency, and in no time, she had attached the harnesses to the horses. We were soon being led out of the stables towards Rosa''s carriage.


    The carriage was just a short walk around to the side of the stables. It was inside a small yard. Once there Rosa hitched up the horses, then climbed onto the driver''s seat.


    She looked at us expectantly. "Aren''t you getting on board."


    I was surprised she was ready to leave already. "Don''t you need to collect your possessions?"


    Sheughed. "No need. I''ve been brining them from the inn each morning. I had a feeling that if I bumped into you, we''d need to leave in a hurry like this."


    This wasn''t the first time she had travelled with us after all.


    "You were right."


    Serin was the first to head to the carriage. She climbed up the step, opened the door and made her way inside.


    Altria stopped at the side of the horses and looked up at Rosa. "Mind if I ride up here with you?"


    "Not at all, climb up." She said waving her up.


    "Thanks." She climbed up and took a seat on the bench with Rosa.


    "Do we need a lookout?"


    "I hope not, but I just want to be safe."


    "Well, I won''tin about thepany."


    After Altria had sat with Rosa the rest of us climbed inside the carriage and sat down. Once the doors were closed behind us, Rosa pulled on the reigns and the carriage jerked forwards.


    We were on the road once again.


    As we crossed the small town, a part of me was expecting someone to trying to stop us. Especially as we reached the guild. As it was, we met no interference and were soon approaching the towns gates.


    Even if Elsa had someone watching us, they would barely have had time to report to her when we had set on our way. That was if she were to betray us.


    Once we reached the gate we slowed to a stop, as the guards came to check on the carriage.


    We had a short conversation with the captain of the guard. He was surprised to see us leaving so soon. Despite that, he seemed happy enough that we had found the transport we had been searching for. He quickly sent us on our way.


    Within in an hour of meeting up with Rosa, we were leaving Silthorn behind. Its small wooden fortifications were disappearing into the distance as we steadily travelled along the road away from the town.


    Now we just had to meet up with the harpies and make our way home. I just hoped that would be a simple as it sounded.

 Chapter 194 One Hundred And Ninety-Four: Arrangements

    The road towards Dunshelm. We were heading in the opposite direction from our new friends. If we were to meet up with the harpies without making a detour back to the woods, we would need Celine''s help.


    Knowing this I called her. "Celine, can youe back?"


    Within seconds she reappeared in one of the empty seats. "I''m back master! What did you need?"


    "We need to organise where to meet up with the harpies¡­" I nced across to Serin.


    She nodded. "Go on Theo."


    "Can you help Celine?"


    "Of course, I can master."


    "Thanks¡­"


    Liz was already unwrapping her map. "Let''s see, where can we meet that won''t draw too much attention¡­ Hmm this should do." She pointed out a position on the map. "What do you think Serin?"


    Serin leant forward to get a better view and studied the location. "I think that will be fine. We''ll be far enough from the town there. I doubt anyone will be watching." She turned to Celine. "Will you be able to direct the harpies there."


    Celine looked at the map. "I will if that''s what master wants." She turned to me expectantly.


    "Please, I''ll make sure you have a good feed afterwards."


    "Yay! I''ll head to them right away." She poofed out of exitance the moment she finished speaking.


    With Celine gone, Serin reached towards the driver''s hatch and slid it open. "We should fill Rosa in on everything before we meet up with the others."


    Beth nodded. "Good idea. We don''t want to give the poor girl a fright."


    The sudden appearance of a small flock of harpies might be a shock for her. Somehow, I had a feeling that she would be epting of them. She was quick to take to Celine after all.


    Serin shifted a little closer to the driver''s hatch so she could speak easily to Rosa. "Are you okay to talk Rosa?"


    Rosa said something to Altria before moving closer and turning towards the hatch. "I am, it''s pretty easy going for a while. What did you want to talk about?"


    "I think we should let you in on what''s happened since west met, before our new friends arrive."


    "Please, go ahead."


    Serin quickly tried to summarise the events of thest days so that Rosa was brought up to speed. This included how we gained the extra members of our party, Aetherin and the harpies.


    Rosa quietly listened as she tried to take it in. Her expression looked serious as Serin told her about the shrine. "So, it was as you feared, no perhaps worse."


    "It looks like it, but we still need to verify a few things once we return."


    "I see¡­" She nced inside the cabin of the carriage, her expression changed, and she giggled a little as she looked at me. "Well Theo, it seems that you''ve been quite busy again. A real recruitment drive, adding all of these women to your party."


    I shrugged. "Well, it just sort of happened. I didn''t set out to do it. It was the circumstances that came up on our quest."


    "I know, but you do seem to end up in these circumstances a lot."


    "I know¡­."


    The usually calm Rosa seemed to have taken it all in her stride. After we had finished talking it over, she turned back to her horses and the road.


    We carried on the road leading away from Silthorn for about another thirty minutes, until we came to a small fork in the road. We took the small track that left the main highway. It was a route that looked to be rarely used.


    The track led away and started to curve around a small rise. Soon enough we were out of sight of the main highway. This was exactly what we wanted. We continued for another ten or so minutes, until we started to slow down.


    Just to the side of the road, there was a small and secluded meadow. I could already see through the carriage''s windows, that the harpies and Celine had arrived ahead of us. They were sat in a group a short way from where we stopped and were patiently waiting our arrival.


    Once we stopped pushed open the door and stepped out of the carriage.


    Celine got to her feet. "Master!"


    "Hi Celine."


    "You took longer than we thought. I was starting to think I might have toe for you."


    Iughed. "We can''t travel quite as quickly as you or the harpies."


    Serin had followed me out of the carriage, she stepped forward to speak with the harpies. "We shouldy down how things will need to be from here on in. The road ahead is only going to be more popted. There are going to be fewer and fewer ces we can talk like this. It''s important wey down the ground rules before we continue."


    Enna was already nodding in agreement. "I understand. We''ll need to be careful from here on, we''re ready to do as you ask."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Thanks¡­" Serin looked over their group as if thinking things over. "It shouldn''t be too much to follow. The main thing is that you keep out of sight, and if you are seen hopefully no one will link you to us."


    "Yes¡­ What did you have in mind?"


    "I''d like you to keep to the air as much as possible. High enough so someone on the ground would struggle to tell you apart from birds."


    "If the weather stays like this we should manage."


    "Then there is meeting up¡­ We''ll need to identify ces we can meet to talk ahead of time. It will be hard to n them all right now, so I think we''ll have to rely on Celine for that." Serin turned to Celine.


    Celine seemed to get the gist and was nodding. "It doesn''t seem there will be another way to do so. I happy as long as it''s what master wants."


    "Please Celine." I replied.


    "Of course, master!"


    "Thanks."


    Serin looked to be happy with this. "Thank you Celine¡­" She looked back to Enna. "Is this eptable for you?"


    "It is."


    "Good¡­ One more thing, even if you spot us in trouble from above don''t head straight for us. It may only make matters worse."


    "But what if you need help?"


    "Celine will ask you." She turned to Celine. "You can reach them in the air, can''t you?"


    Celine''s small wings spread open, steadily expanding to twice her height. "I can."


    "Great! I think that is everything we need to discuss for now."


    Enna looked a little surprised. "Really, that''s everything?"


    "Yes, there''s more we''ll need to iron out before we make living arrangements, but I think this will suffice for our journey."


    "If you''re sure¡­"


    "I am. We''ll contact you ahead of time before we stop for the evening. I''ll try my best to find us a spot where we can all meet for the night, but I can''t promise anything."


    "That''s fine with us, just as long as we know what''s happening."


    "I''m d you understand¡­." Serin looked to me. "We should head back inside and get moving again."


    I nodded. "Okay¡­" I waved to the harpies before turning back to the carriage. "Come on Celine, you''ll need to be with us."


    "Okay master!"


    She hurried as she followed Serin and I back to the carriage.


    The three of us climbed inside.


    Rosa''s carriage was by no means small, but it was starting to be a little cramped. It was lucky that Altria was riding up front with Rosa. As it was the seating was full, any extra passengers would mean starting to share a seat.


    This was all well and good, but I was keenly aware that I would soon need to feed Celine again. She had already made a few trips today and I doubted she would be able to travel again without. We would either need to make a stop at the side of the road, or carry on inside.


    I knew none of this would bother some of the girls, it defiantly wouldn''t bother Celine herself. That being the case, there was no way it wouldn''t be awkward.


    After the three of us were seated, Serin leant forward towards the open hatch. "We can set off again Rosa. We''ll need to return to the road."


    "Okay¡­" She hesitated. "Aren''t they apanying us?"


    "They are, but it will be at a distance."


    "Is that alright? Aren''t they part of your group?"


    "Yes¡­" Serin sighed. "Not everyone will be as epting of them as you are. Most people would be sent into a panic if they spotted a flock of harpies¡­"


    "I suppose so!"


    "It''s for their own good, as much as it is ours."


    Rosa pulled on the reigns and the carriage moved forward. We slowly turned before heading back the way we came and towards the main road we had left earlier.

 Chapter 195 One Hundred And Ninety-Five: The Road Home

    After a few minutes travelling along the bumpy track, we returned to the main road. It was just as empty as when we had left it. There weren''t any other people around in either direction as far as the eye could see.


    I was relieved when I noticed this, part of me had expected to find that we were being followed from Silthorn. Perhaps Elsa really was on our side like she imed.


    I shuffled in my seat and tried to make myselffortable for the long journey. Oncefy, I turned to Serin. "How long do you think it will take us to reach Dunshelm?"


    She paused before answering. "Depending on what happens, it should take us at least two full days on the road. If everything goes well, we should be there three days from now."


    "We were really lucky to have bumped into Rosa. I really didn''t want to have to walk all the way back."


    Sheughed. "I don''t think any of us did!"


    "I know."


    Looking around the carriage, everyone seemed to be enjoying the rtivefort. Even Aetherin looked to be relieved to be off her feet for once.


    After thirty minutes back on the main road, everyone had settled down into the journey. Beth had even fallen asleep. I was just about thinking of joining her, shuffling up to the side of the carriage to rest my head when a shout from the front jolted me upright.


    Altria was calling out. "Someone''sing from behind! They''re moving fast."


    Serin slid open the carriage window to try and get a look at our pursuers. After a moment she pulled herself back in. "It''s no good, I can''t make them out at all!" She turned to the hatch. "Can you make out who it is Altria?"


    "I can''t see who yet, but it''s three people on horseback. I reckon they''ll catch us up within twenty minutes if we carry on at this speed."


    The rxed atmosphere in the carriage had evaporated. Once again, we were all on edge. Even Beth had woken from themotion.


    I had really wanted to things to go smoothly.


    Liz turned to Serin. "What do you want to do? Try and outrun them, we could stop and fight there is only three of them."


    "I''m not sure¡­ We don''t even know if they''reing after us. For all we know they could be errand runners."


    "True."


    "Let''s just carry on as we are for now. We''ll decide what to do once we can make out who it is¡­. Altria keep your eyes peeled."


    "Will do!"


    Altria pulled back from the other side of the hatch and kept position up front with Rosa.


    Inside the carriage we had all begun to move. Each of us instinctively checking our equipment in case this did turn into a fight.


    The next few minutes went slowly. An awkward silence had fallen on the party as we waited to find out who was following.


    Finally, the quiet was interrupted when Altria called out again. "I can make out who it is¡­ It''s that old captain and from the looks of it two guardswomen from the town."


    Serin click her tongue. "Damn, I hope Elsa hasn''t betrayed us."


    I wasn''t so sure. "If she sent someone after us, do you think she would have just sent three pursuers? She must have some idea how strong our party is."


    "I suppose she would, but we don''t know how strong they are. There could be more behind them." She moved closer to the hatch. "Is there anyone else following?"


    "Not that I can see." Answered Altria.


    Beth leant forward. "Theo could be right. If they were trying to intercept us, you would think they would send arger force. I don''t think we should do anything pre-emptively."


    Serin nodded. "We''ll wait and see what they want, they could still pass us by. Whatever it is we should be ready just in case."


    Serin didn''t need to say anymore. We had each begun preparing for the worst, even if we hoped nothing was going toe out of this situation.


    The next ten minutes were just as tense as thest. Large periods of silence were only punctuated by updates on our pursuers progress.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Finally, they drew near. We could make out the sounds of their horses'' hooves on the road surface as they approached.


    A voice called out from their group. "Slow up! We need to talk with you."


    "What do you want me to do?" Rosa asked from the driver''s seat.


    Serin quickly responded. "Let''s do as they ask. Bring us to a halt¡­"


    "Okay."


    Serin looked to the rest of us. "We can''t be stopped here. I don''t like it, but if they try anything we fight back. Understood?"


    We all nodded in agreement, knowing the importance of our return.


    I could feel the carriage staring to slow. The horse riders passed us and waited just up ahead from where we eventually came to a stop.


    Serin moved to the door and pushed it open. Her hand calmly resting on the hilt of her sword as she climbed down the steps to meet the riders.


    The rest of us quickly followed her out of the carriage. Celine had already made herself scarce.


    We were on edge, but no one wanted to create a situation when we didn''t yet know the reason for them following us.


    Rosa and Altria stayed on the driver''s bench as we walked over to meet the group. If anything happened, they would be able to cover us from there.


    Seeing that we had stepped out to meet them. The riders dismounted from their steeds.


    Serin held a hand up in greeting. "Captain, what are you doing out here?"


    He pulled off his helmet as we approached. His expression looked calm, but it didn''t give much away.


    "Phew, I''m d we caught up before you got too far!" He said a little out of breath.


    "We were surprised that someone was following us."


    "Well, you left without telling the guild master. I was surprised myself when I got the order to follow you and bring these two along."


    "Mind if I ask why you were sent?"


    "Not at all. The guild master wanted to send these two along with you. They were due to travel to Dunshelm two days from now on the next carriage. She decided it would be better if they travelled with you. Something about the more security for your journey."


    "I don''t understand¡­"


    "They''re adventurers, just like you. In fact, they''re two of Silthorn''s finest. The guild master just thought it made sense if you all travelled together¡­ I''m not sure what your mission is, but she doesn''t want to see you fail."


    "I see."


    "You don''t mind, do you?"


    Serin quickly nced over our party. She looked as if she was trying to gauge our reaction to this turn of events.


    No one did more than shrug. It didn''t seem like we had much of a choice but to ept. If anything, it would appear strange if we didn''t in this situation.


    "No not at all."


    "Good¡­" He turned to his two femalepanions. "You should introduce yourselves. I need to return to the town.


    Both the riders had their face covered by hoods. I could only tell they were female by their silhouettes.


    At the captain''s suggestion they stepped forward, pushing back their hoods to reveal their faces as they did so.

 Chapter 196 One Hundred And Ninety-Six: New Companions

    With their hoods down and out of the way, I could now make out who the captain had brought to travel with us. They were both from the beastkin races. A catkin and a wolfkin. They smiled pleasantly as they stepped forward to introduce themselves.


    I was relieved that they belonged to two of the races that might be sympathetic to our cause.


    The first girl, the catkin flicked a few strands of her deep red hair that had slipped down out of her face and then offered Serin her hand as she approached. "I''m Ameri, I hope it isn''t too much trouble having us apany you."


    Serin took the girl''s hand. "Not at all. We''re more than happy to have the extra support." Serin nced back at the rest of the party.


    We all nodded and made positive noises as Ameri looked on.


    She seemed happy at this reaction.


    No one was voicing what they must have been thinking. As far as I was concerned, I was happy enough to have extra members to our party¡­ Under normal circumstances that was. But we were hardly travelling under normal circumstances anymore.


    At the very best, this arrangement was going to make life difficult for us. We wouldn''t be able to meet with the harpies while they were with us. It would be a struggle to meet with Celine and feed her. Just staying in contact with the harpies would be difficult because of that.


    That was if things worked out for the best. If they didn''t, we would have to do something, and any of the options open to us didn''t seem that appealing to me.


    Ameri didn''t seem to pick up on any of this. She was still smiling as she stepped back and let her friend introduce herself.


    The second girl, the wolfkin, offered her hand to Serin. "I''m Lucy, I''ll do my best to ensure we all make it Dunshelm safely." She gave a little bow and then stepped back.


    "Thank you, Lucy. I appreciate that¡­" Serin took a step to the side. "I should introduce the other members of our party to you both.


    Serin quickly introduce each of us in turn. Giving a little information as she went about our roles in the party. The only person she didn''t give the truth about was Aetherin.


    Seeing that everyone had been introduce, the captain ced his helmet back on his head. "Now that you''ve all been introduced, I should return to town. I wish you all the best of luck on your travels."


    He waved as he made his way back to his horse.


    We all waved him off as he left and watched for a short while, as he made his way down the road back to the town.


    When he became a small dot, Serin caught the groups attention. "Well, we should think about setting off too." She nced to our two new members. "I assume you are both okay with riding alongside?"


    Ameri nodded. "We are. The horses are fresh, and we should be able to travel for some miles before we need to rest."


    "Good. We want to cover as many miles as possible while it''s light. We''ll look to set a camp before night falls."


    "That''s perfectly eptable to us."


    "Thanks¡­ Then let''s depart."


    Before climbing back into the carriage, I looked up at the sky. I could make out some tiny specks, they were too far for me to even guess if it was the harpies or birds.


    I hoped that our new catkin member couldn''t spot them either.


    The two new girls mounted their horses as the rest of us climbed back inside the carriage. Altria joined Rosa on the driver''s bench once again. As soon as everyone was ready, we left.


    Ameri and Lucy rode up front of the carriage, alongside Rosa and Altria. The four of them seemed to be making conversation as we rode.


    Serin had been listening in for some time when she decided to close the driver''s hatch. She then turned to the rest of us and begun to speak in a hushed voice. "We need to make some ns."


    The noise from the carriage would likely cover must of our conversation, but I still responded quietly. "What are we going to do? We need to meet up with the harpies, I need to feed Celine soon. I don''t see how I can."


    "I''m sorry Theo, I didn''t have a choice. If I had turned them down, it would''ve at the very least looked rude, if not outright suspicious."


    "I know¡­"


    Beth was the next to speak up. "I can understand why you made the call Serin, but perhaps it would have better in the long run, even if they thought it was suspicious. We would''ve soon been out of here. We''re going to struggle to keep things under wraps this way."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I know, but there was no telling what Elsa would''ve done next if we sent them back to town. I didn''t want to risk arger grouping after us."


    "What if she sent them to watch us?"


    "We should act as if that is the case."


    "I''m sorry Serin, I normally agree with your decisions, but I think this time you''ve made the wrong call."


    "Well, there''s nothing you can do about it now." Interrupted Liz. "We''ll have to make this situation work for better or worse."


    Beth sighed. "I suppose you''re right."


    I was starting to get worried about this situation. "But what are we going to about the harpies and Celine? We can''t just leave them."


    Serin turned to me. "I know, that''s why we need to figure something out, and soon before we need to stop.


    Liz cut through the slightly tense atmosphere withugher.


    Everyone''s attention fell on her.


    She slowly pulled herself together, stoppedughing and wiping her face before responding. "I''m sorry, I wasn''t trying to be disrespectful¡­ Aren''t we taking this all a little too seriously?"


    "How do you mean?" Asked Serin.


    "Oh,e on! There''s one obvious way out of this, and I can''t be the only one to have thought about it."


    She clearly hadn''t been. All the girl''s gazes fell upon me.


    I could guess what they were thinking. "You mean I should use my skill on them?"


    Liz nodded and pretended to p. "Exactly!"


    "I''m not sure¡­" I checked the other girls'' expressions before I finished my sentence. "I don''t know if I should use it like that. Not when they''ve done nothing to harm us, it feels as if I would be abusing my power."


    "Would you prefer we left the harpies to wander, with no word from us? For Celine to go hungry until you found somewhere sufficiently private to feed her?"


    "No, but¡­"


    "I suppose you could seduce the two of them once we break for camp¡­ But there''s always the off chance they spot the harpies and Celine before then."


    "Really?"


    She shrugged. "It''s bound to happen at some point anyway¡­"


    Beth looked at me. "I don''t agree with the way she put it, but she may have a point¡­ I can understand why you don''t want to use your abilities like that. If something happens, we might have to choose between that or something worse."


    I knew they were right. I''d thought as much myself, but I couldn''t say I was happy with either option. Not unless there was no choice.


    Serin had been quiet while we spoke. She looked to have been deep in thought, but as we fell silent, she spoke up. "I don''t think this is something we should make Theo decide by himself." She turned to me. "What do you say to putting it to a vote? If we decide to not to use your ability, we''ll work out another way to meet with the harpies."


    I would still be the one with the decision on my conscience, but I would feel better if it was a group decision. I knew that much. "Okay, let''s put it to a vote."


    She winced a little as if guessing the oue already. "Okay¡­ We''ll have to leave Altria and Rosa out of this one for now, is that okay with you?"


    I nodded. "I don''t suppose we have a choice."


    Finding the opportunity for the entire party to discuss this and then vote, without Ameri and Lucy realising something was going on was unlikely.

 Chapter 197 One Hundred And Ninety-Seven: Vote

    I fell silent as I looked around the cabin, just waiting for Serin to call the vote. As it was, she left it a few minutes so we could think on matters before she brought it up again.


    Finally, she shuffled as she pulled herself up straight. "I think we should decide now. Theter we leave it the more chance there is of somethinging up¡­" She nced around the cabin. "Are you ready to decide?"


    The question didn''t seem to be aimed at anyone in particr, but rather at the group as a whole.


    We all nodded giving our ascent silently.


    "Good¡­ Then, all those in favour raise your hand now."


    Everyone shuffled a little as they voted.


    I kept my hand down. I wasn''t keen on the idea unless it was absolutely necessary, but I would follow the oue of the vote.


    Serin turned her head and quickly counted.


    I already knew the oue before Serin spoke next.


    "That''s four to one." She paused as she turned her attention towards me. "I''m sorry Theo, I know you didn''t agree with this."


    I sighed and forced a smile. "It''s okay. It wasn''t what I wanted, but I''ll stick to what I said before."


    "Thank you."


    Liz leant forward. "It''s for the best we do this."


    "Well that easy enough for us to say. We aren''t going to have our minds messed with. Would you want this done to you?"


    "I wouldn''t normally, but if the other choice was death¡­ That''s what we might have been faced with if the worst came to pass."


    "I know."


    "That''s why made the choice now."


    I understood why they decided that way, but I was the one that was going to have to go through with it.


    As I looked around the cabin, I made eye contact with Aetherin. She looked worried. "You shouldn''t worry." She told me.


    "I can''t help. I feel bad about this."


    "If it makes you feel any better, I haven''t felt any ill effects of the technique."


    "But it has changed you. You can''t know if your past self would''ve been okay with it."


    "Perhaps not, not if I was given the choice at the time. But looking back on it now, I feel like it turned out to be something good."


    I knew she was trying to make me feel better, but it wasn''t helping.


    Beth coughed awkwardly. "Look Theo, we''re only going through with this, because it''s you¡­" She fumbled with her hands. "If it was anyone else, we wouldn''t have made this decision. We know you don''t want to abuse this power. You don''t want to control people, your hesitance proves this power is in good hands."


    The other girls were all nodding in agreement with her words.


    They actually made me feel a little better.


    "Thanks Beth."


    She smiled. "It''s okay. I mean it."


    Knowing I would have to do this, I turned to Serin. "When are we going to do this?"


    She was quick to answer. "We should do it before we stop for the night. I think we should pause for a rest and do it then. That way we can meet up with the harpies and Celine easily."


    "Okay, let''s do that."


    Despite my reservations, I was d that Celine would be able to travel with us again and we wouldn''t need to be separated from the harpies for the rest of the journey.


    For now, we carried on just like we had been. The miles steadily passed by.


    When it reachedte afternoon, Serin slid open the driver''s hatch. "Rosa, could we make a short stop soon?"


    Rosa nced back. "We can, it looks as if there is somewhere we can pull in a short way up the road."


    "Great, it''ll do us good to stretch our legs."


    The carriage rolled on for a couple of minutes and then we began to slow.<novelnext></novelnext>


    We had passed most of the hills that surrounded Silthorn now. We were once again on a t in. There were grassy fields either side of the road where we came to a halt.


    Serin pushed open the door and stepped out.


    I followed closely behind.


    Altria climbed down from the driver''s bench. "We''re stopping already? I thought you wanted to make as much progress as possible today."


    Serin nodded. "I do, but nature calls. I thought it would be best if we didn''t push the horses too much either. We''ll just have a short break and a little food then head on our way."


    "Okay¡­"


    "Besides, it will be good if we can talk a little with our new friends."


    "Sure. Rosa and I have been talking with them, they both seem friendly enough."


    "Good."


    The rest of the girls climbed out of the carriage, and we made our way to the side of the road. After finding a descent looking spot to sit, we dropped our bags and started to get some food out.


    Lucy and Ameri tied up their horses and gave them some food before joining us at the side of the road.


    "We''ve been so lucky with this weather, and this is quite a nice spot for break." Lucymented as the pair joined us.


    Serin nodded. "It is, hopefully it will hold out for the rest of our journey."


    As the girls sat down, Serin turned to me and made a discrete gesture with her head.


    I knew that was my signal.


    I looked over to the two new girls. They were sat just across from me. There were well within the range of my skill and would easily be able to use it without affecting anyone else.


    I took in a deep breath and fired off "Interrogate" twice in quick session.


    Lucy who had been talking with Liz nced in my direction for a moment. I wondered if she had noticed something, but she turned back to her conversation right away.


    There was no reaction at all from Ameri.


    I turned to Serin. She was giving me a quizzical look.


    "It''s done." I said answering her unspoken question.


    "Really¡­ Did it work?"


    "I''ve no idea, but I don''t see why it wouldn''t have. The only time it hasn''t was with that woman, and she defiantly seemed like a special case."


    "Still, we need to be sure¡­ We need to test it somehow."


    Serin fell silent for a moment. Then she got to her feet.


    Everyone''s attention was automatically drawn to her.


    She cleared her throat. "So, Ameri and Lucy¡­" She was talking a little awkwardlypared to her usual self.


    "Yes?" Answered Ameri. She looked unsure as to what was going on.


    She wasn''t the only one.


    "I know I''ve already introduced everyone to you earlier¡­ But I''d like it if you could have a quick talk with Theo here."


    Both girl''s attention switched from Serin to me. Our eyes met and each of them smiled.


    "That is if you don''t mind?" Asked Serin.


    "No not at all." Answered Ameri. She nced to Lucy sat next to her.


    Lucy nodded in reply and the pair got to their feet. They quickly crossed our small group and as Serin shuffled up to make room, they sat down next to me.


    Both girls were looking at me expectantly.


    I felt a little awkward at the sudden attention and wondered exactly what Serin was expecting me to do in this situation. She hadn''t given me the slightest hint before she called them over.

 Chapter 198 One Hundred And Ninety-Eight: Induction

    I racked my brain for something to say, but I wasing up short. My throat felt dry as I tried to speak. "Umm, it''s nice to meet you."


    The two girls looked a little underwhelmed at my words. Despite this they both nodded.


    Lucy twiddled her hair almost nervously. "It''s nice to meet you two."


    Ameri moved closer towards me, she was smiling almost mischievously. "So¡­ What was it you wanted to talk to us about?" She leant over a little revealing her ample chest through the slit in her armour. "Is there anything we could help you with?"


    At this point I couldn''t tell if the skill had worked, or if this was her normal demeanour. All the catkin girls I had met up to this point had been pretty forward. This could just be how she normal acted.


    I coughed and pulled my eyes back to her face. "Yeah, you see I was wondering¡­" I stumbled.


    Her eyes widened. "You were wondering¡­ What exactly?"


    The pause was interrupted by Altriaughing in the background. She had been watching us intently and was seemingly finding the entire thing quite hrious.


    Serin was prompted into action by theughter. "Actually, there is something we need to find out. It has to do with Theo here."


    Ameri and Lucy''s attention was drawn to Serin for a moment.


    Ameri was the one to respond. "What is this about exactly?"


    Serin straightened up as she prepared her next words. She looked as if she was struggling to say what she wanted. "He would like to know what you are willing to do for him?"


    I was a little surprised to be hearing Serin say something like this. I could tell she was embarrassed herself just from uttering the words. She was bing a little red in the face.


    None of this was doing anything to lessen Altria''sugher. If anything, she was now finding the situation even more hrious.


    Ameri was quick to react. "Really?"


    Serin nodded.


    Ameri''s attention flicked back to me. "Well, I would be happy to do most things for you. All you need to do is ask." Her expression changed to an inviting smile.


    This was still within my expectations for a catkin.


    "Good." Serin said, then turning to Lucy. "What about you?"


    It seemed like Serin was thinking along the same lines as me.


    Lucy was still nervously ying with her hair. "Um, I''m not sure what you''re asking exactly. This is all so sudden, and I''ve only just met him. I''m sorry, but I just don''t take things like this in my stride like Ameri does."


    That seemed like a normal response.


    Ameri turned back to Lucy. "Oh,e on, what do you think she''s talking about? I know you must be interested too¡­"


    "Well¡­" Lucy murmured and blushed.


    "I knew it!" Ameri looked to Serin. "We could make use of the Carriage for a bit. We aren''t in that much of a hurry, are we?"


    "Ameri!" Comined Lucy.


    "What?"


    "That would basically be in front of everyone here!"


    Altria''sughter stopped. "I wouldn''t worry about that. We''re all quite used to that. No one will bat an eyelid." She called out from across the group.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "See?" Ameri replied.


    Even if this sort of thing was starting to be normal in our group, I still couldn''t help but find the situation awkward. I could imagine how Lucy was finding it, after only being with us for a few hours.


    Serin stood up and looked towards the carriage. "Sure, you can make use of it. You will need to be quick though¡­" She nced to Lucy. "Don''t worry, we''ll move out of earshot."


    Ameri almost lunged forward, taking my hand as she did so. "Great!" Next, she took Lucy''s hand and got to her feet, practically pulling the two of us up as she did so.


    Lucy was still resisting. "Ameri, please. I haven''t said I want to do this."


    "Oh,e on, I know you, you do! We''ve been stuck in the backwards town for years. Nothing but ageing men and boys too young to give a second nce¡­ Besides this is what Theo wants. You do want to do as he wants, don''t you?"


    Lucy fell silent, still holding back from Ameri. Then she slowly looked at me. "Is this what you want me to do Theo?"


    I didn''t answer immediately, but I could feel Ameri''s and all the other girls'' nces boring into me. I knew there was only one answer here. "Yes it is."


    Before I knew it, I was on my feet.


    Lucy had given up holding back against Ameri and the three of us were walking towards the carriage.


    Seeing the rest of the party started to get up and move a little further way from the roadside.


    As Ameri reached the carriage she quickly climbed up the step and opened the door. She almost pulled Lucy inside with her. Then she turned back to me. "Aren''t youing inside?"


    I nodded. Climbed up the step and walked inside, closing the door behind me.


    Lucy had sat herself down on the back bench at the far side of the carriage. She was still looking shy and awkward at the situation.


    I couldn''t be one hundred percent sure if the skill had worked at this point, but the way that Lucy was reacting and what Ameri had said before made me think it was.


    Still, it couldn''t hurt to make sure.


    I had barely sat down when Ameri pounced. She had her knees on the bench and draped herself over me. She looked up at me. "Let''s begin."


    She moved forward a pressed her lips against mine.


    Things were still sinking in, but it wasn''t long before we were kissing passionately, and our hands were making their way along the curves of our bodies.


    Just like Altria, Ameri wore light and revealing leather armour. The top half of this was already discarded on the seating next to us.


    Ameri lifted herself up for a moment. "Yes, that''s more like it! I bet you can''t imagine the wait I''ve had or what I''ve done while I''ve been stuck out here."


    I didn''t want to.


    Ameri was sat half over me, just her skirt and bra still on.


    I was already getting quite in the mood, but remembering we weren''t alone nced over to Lucy.


    She was still sat at the far end of the bench, trying not to look at Ameri and myself.


    Ameri followed my gaze. "Oh Lucy, this won''t do. Come on."


    Lucy looked embarrassed but began to loosen the leather coat she was wearing.


    "Still not good enough!" Ameri said with half augh. She hopped off the bench and made towards Lucy. "Looks like I''ll have to speed things up. We don''t have all day you know!"

 Chapter 199 One Hundred And Ninety-Nine: Inside The Carriage

    Ameri climbed on the bench next to Lucy. Straight away she started to help her remove her clothing.


    "Ameri!" Comined Lucy.


    "Oh,e on. We''ve done this before, remember that time¡­"


    Lucy quickly cut her off. "I do¡­ But you said you wouldn''t bring that up again."


    "I know¡­" Ameri looked over her shoulder to me. "Come on, you don''t want us having all the fun alone do you?"


    Lucy still looked a little put out, but she was no longer resisting as Ameri removed her clothes. Her jacket was soon off and thrown to the side.


    As Lucy started to unbutton her blouse, Ameri climbed off the bench. With the dexterity given to few but the catkin started on Lucy''s trousers. Within seconds she had them off. She knelt down in front of Lucy.


    "Let''s get you ready."


    She slipped her panties to the side a leant forward.


    Lucy closed her eyes. She had stopped undoing her buttons and justy back as Ameri began to eat her out.


    I was still just watching on.


    Lucy''s blouse was half open. She wore no bra, and I could just about make out her breasts from where I was sat. They were smallpared to Ameri''s, but as pert as any I had seen and still an ample hand''s full from the look of them.


    Ameri''s skirt rode up her behind as she swayed a little while she attended to Lucy. I could make out her skimpy panties from where I was sat.


    I couldn''t hold out any longer.


    I crossed the carriage and stood behind her, looking down at her thick and round butt. It was pushing against the edges of her skirt filling it out nicely.


    As I crouched down and touched her knee and then worked my hand upwards. Along her thigh and up to her ass. I gave it a squeeze. My fingers only sunk in a little. Her toned physique pushing against the force of my grip.


    Ameri was still paying me no attention as she focused on Lucy.


    Lucy was still enjoying her friend''s treatment.


    I almost felt left out.


    I pushed up Ameri''s skirt, so it was over her hips. I could see the back of her pussy through her thin panties. Working my hand around I reached her clit. She was already excited, I could feel as much.


    I spent a short time caressing her there until I moved my hand down and slowly slipped my fingers inside her. As I did so I activated "Special heal".


    I was a little less cautious than usual, activating the skill at half power already. As I rubbed my fingers up the front of her pussy, I could feel her muscles contract and her juices drip down my hand.


    Ameri tensed up. She stopped eating out Lucy and let out a lewd moan as she turned back to face me. "What is that?" She asked already flush in the face. Her voice softened from its usual tone of confidence.


    Lucy was stillid back enjoying the sensation.


    I simply smiled and continued what I was doing.


    Ameri leant forward and grasped at Lucy''s thighs. "This is uh, I''m already¡­" She trailed off.


    As she came, I decided it was time that I joined in properly. Quickly slipping my trousers off and tossing them to the side. I gripped Ameri''s firm ass and slowly slipped inside her.


    She nced back over her shoulder. "Oh my, Theo¡­" She was biting the edge of her lip as she looked at me.


    I pushed all the way inside and started thrusting away. As I did so, she turned forward again, almost burying her face in Lucy''s thighs as she tried to find a grip hold to stop herself slipping off the bench.


    Lucy finally opened her eyes. The shaking on herp seemed to have gotten her attention.<novelnext></novelnext>


    We locked eyes before she looked down to her friend, who was now a sweaty and moaning mess on herp. She gently pushed the hair that had fallen on Ameri''s face out of the way.


    I continued to fuck Ameri as Lucy just watched on. The juices from Ameri''s pussy were dripping down her leg and her insides were trying to mp down on my dick as I made a mess of her. I could feel she was reaching climax again, upped the level of skill and thrusted even harder.


    "Oh uh mmnnggg." She gripped Lucy''s thighs even harder than before.


    Lucy winced a little from Ameri''s grasp.


    Ameri came, her legs wobbled, and her grip loosened. She started to slide off from her friend''sp, but I managed to take hold of her before she fell. I lifted the heavily panting girl andid her down on the opposite bench.


    Once she was safelyid there, I turned my attention towards Lucy.


    She was cautiously ncing between me and Ameri. Once she noticed I was approaching she turned away a little shyly.


    I stepped next to her lent in and started kissing her neck.


    "Uh, Theo¡­ I¡­ I already feel a little strange."


    "Did seeing your friend like that get you excited?"


    She didn''t respond.


    I stopped kissing her, knelt beside her. As I did so she turned to me.


    "P-please be gentle." She said still blushing.


    "Of course."


    She was already soaking wet, I could see the patch through her panties. Once they were off, I sat down on the bench next to her and in an inviting manner patted myp.


    She looked a little unsure. "You want me to sit on top?"


    I nodded. "Yes."


    She shuffled along the bench and the slowly lifted her leg over me. As she did so I held her by her waist.


    "T-this is a little embarrassing."


    "It''s okay, no one is watching."


    Ameri was stillid on the opposite bench and wasn''t showing any signs of joining in again yet.


    "I know."


    She hovered just a short way over my dick and then slowly started to lower herself down.


    There was a little resistance as I reached the entrance to her pussy. She was already soaking there so once she lowered herself a little more, it slipped inside. She was tight.


    "Uh¡­" She moaned a leaned forward, resting her head on my shoulder.


    I was starting to wonder how much experience she had. This didn''t appear to be her first time though.


    I held her rear with one hand, the other slowly working its way up along the curves of her body. She was quivering as I touched her.


    She lifted her head up and looked at me. It was as if she was looking for instruction.


    "You should start moving." I told her.

 Chapter 200 Two Hundred: Satisfied?

    Lucy smiled as she nodded and slowly began to move. Lifting her hips up and down rhythmically. She looked as if she was already feeling it.


    "Uh this is¡­ I feel a little strange."


    But she continued to ride me. I looked on at her beautiful body as she did. Her perfectly formed breasts slowly rocking in time with her body.


    "Eh hhh mmnng."


    She gradually getting louder as she continued.


    As her moans grew louder, she got into her stride. When at first, she seemed shy and reluctant to move, she was now bouncing away on myp. The sound of her thighs pping against mine could be heard over her voice.


    As she came, she slowed, leant in, and flopped onto my chest. Shey still there panting for a moment, before looking up to me. Seeing this I lowered my head so we could kiss.


    I was starting to realise the time. Serin said we could spare some, and I knew why they were allowing this now, but it couldn''t be long before someone came knocking.


    I had to be quick.


    I lifted Lucy into my arms. There wasn''t the slightest hint of resistance now. Then I ced her back down on the bench.


    She sat there just looking at me enticingly.


    I pushed her legs apart and moved in closer, before pushing my dick back inside.


    She moaned as I did so. "Yes¡­ Theo."


    This was just encouraging me. I held on to her thighs and swung away, harder than she had been riding me before.


    She was writing on the bench and trying to keep herself there.


    "Ah Theo, this is too much. My pussy, it''s like its melting¡­"


    I kept on pounding her even as her insides pulsed on my dick. Her moans were loud now, I expect they could easily be heard outside the carriage.


    I still didn''t stop, even as she flopped backwards, and her eyes rolled into the back of her head. I wanted to finish before we were interrupted.


    Lucy''s moans died down once I had. Shey on her side on the bench trying to catch her breath.


    I was catching a breather myself, when I heard Ameri move on the bench behind me.


    "Looks like she''s had enough for now." She stepped off the bench.


    She ced her arms around my waist and leant up against me. Herrge breasts squeezed up against my back.


    Shey her head on my shoulder and whispered. "I can still go on, let''s continue."


    I guessed as much, but I doubted we had the time, not that I didn''t want to.


    "I doubt we have the time. We should probably get dressed."


    Her hand felt its way across my chest and worked its way down. "Aww, but no one hase for us, surely we can¡­"


    "I understand how you feel but¡­"


    There was a knock on the carriage''s door, just as I''d expected.


    Ameri gently squeezed my side. "Can''t you just tell them we need a little more time?"


    "I don''t know about that."


    There wasughter from outside the door. "Are you alive in there? It''s gone a little quiet."


    I coughed. "We''re alive."


    "Good. Serin is starting to get worried about the time. We should get moving soon."


    "Oh right, we''re just getting dressed. We''ll be out in a moment."


    "Okay, I''ll let her know."


    Her footsteps headed away from the carriage.


    "Aw you don''t mean that!" Ameri said, still working her hands on my body as she did so.


    "Afraid so¡­ We need to make it back."


    "Really? You''re just going to let me have a taste of that and then leave me to it."


    "Sorry¡­ I''m not saying we can''t continue, just not now."


    "But I want to continue right now."


    "We can''t¡­ Look we need to get dressed."


    I gently pulled Ameri''s arm away from me, then stepped forward and started to collect the items of my clothing from the floor.


    "Hmpf."


    I turned to see Ameri pouting where she stood.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Sorry, we really do need to get moving. I wouldn''t have stooped otherwise."


    She shrugged. "But we can continue another time?" Her eyes pleaded as she asked.


    "Of course."


    Her cat ears twitched happily and her pout turned into a smile. "Great."


    After that she seemed happy enough to have stopped for now. She started to pick her clothing from the floor and began to dress.


    Lucy hade to a little now. She seemed back to her old self. She had grabbed her blouse from the floor and was covering her top half with. Her legs were crossed as she nced around trying to spot the rest of her clothes.


    Ameri spotted this. She burst intoughter. "Don''t you think it''s a bitte for that?"


    "No."


    "He''s already seen you naked and well, those noises you were making earlier." Sheughed.


    "Ameri!"


    After I finished dressing, I picked up Lucy''s clothes that were out of her reach and passed them to her.


    She lightly took them from my hand paying attention not to lose her grip on the blouse. "Thank you."


    "No problem¡­ Um, I''ll go and see what is happening with the others and leave you both to dress."


    I quickly saw myself out of the carriage and headed towards the rest of the party.


    They were still sitting down on the grass, just a few meters away from where we had stopped at first. The sound of the carriage door had caught their attention, and everyone was looking in my direction.


    Altria had a big grin on her face and was the first to speak up. "So, how was it?"


    I scratched my head. "Uh, it was good."


    "It sounded as if someone was enjoying themselves." Sheughed. "But that wasn''t what I meant. Do you think that it worked?"


    That was the entire point of this in the first ce.


    "Oh that, it seems to have worked."


    Serin got to her feet. "We need to be sure."


    "I know, but I''m not sure how you want me to test that. They seem to be under its effects, they wouldn''t have gone along with that situation normally."


    "I suppose so¡­ We''ll have to test it out before we move. When theye out, you should call Celine out."


    "Okay¡­"


    "Don''t worry nothing will happen to her."


    I was worried about that a little, but I didn''t particrly want anything to happen to Ameri or Lucy either if things didn''t go as nned.


    I wasn''t feelingfortable about what woulde next.


    It was only a minute or two after I left the carriage that Lucy and Ameri followed.


    The pair climbed down the steps and then made their way in our direction. Ameri was calmly walking over, she nced over our group before turning her focus to me and smiling.


    Lucy followed her behind. She was more than a little embarrassed by the situation and was trying her best not to make eye contact with anyone as she approached.


    I couldn''t me her, she had only met everyone here a few hours before.


    Altria turned to Serin. "Seems like it worked¡­ If not, I still doubt we''ll have any trouble from them now¡­"


    Serin nodded. "I hope you''re right."


    Ameri strode over. "Weren''t you waiting for us?"


    Serin waved the others. "We were¡­"


    The rest of the party knew that was the sign to pack up and prepare to leave.


    "We should ready our horses then." Ameri said ncing back to Lucy.


    Serin nodded. "Yes, but I''d like to show you something before we leave."


    "Show us what?"


    "You''ll realise when you see. It might be a shock, but please don''t do anything rash, let us exin the situation."


    "Err okay." Ameri looked unsure.


    Serin turned to me and gestured.


    I knew what she wanted me to do.

 Chapter 201 Two Hundred And One: Lingering Doubt

    Both girls turned to me. Once again, I was faced with Lucy and Ameri looking at me expectantly. They were both clearly were wondering what was going on.


    I would just follow Serin''s instruction. "Celine, can youe out?"


    "Are you sure that''s alright master?" Answered her disembodied voice.


    The reply from thin air had already put Ameri and Lucy on edge. They were both poised and looked ready to act.


    I nced at the girls. "It''s okay¡­" I said calmly. "Yes, pleasee out Celine."


    "Okay master."


    She appeared out of thin air as if jumping from somewhere and fell straight into my arms.


    "Master! I''m d you called me back. I was starting to worry I would be left out for quite some time."


    I restrained the urge to pat her head. "Sorry, it should be okay now." I looked up and towards Lucy and Ameri.


    They were frozen to the spot. It was as if they couldn''t decide what action to take next.


    I made a calm gesture with my hands. "It''s okay, she''s a friend."


    The pair both seemed to rx just from my words, but neither girl would take their eyes off Celine.


    Ameri was the first to speak. "She''s a friend you say?"


    I nodded. "Yes, she is."


    "But she appears to be a demon¡­ A subus by the looks of it."


    I nodded again. "You aren''t mistaken, she is."


    Ameri flinched. "But, but you''re supposed to be fighting the demon lord!"


    "I am, we are and it''splicated. Still, you can rest assured that Celine is on our side."


    Celine turned towards the girls for a moment. "I would do anything for master!" She said in support.


    "Thanks Celine." This time giving in and patting her head.


    Ameri looked as if she didn''t know what to make of this. "And you aren''t being controlled by her?"


    I shook my head. "No, I''m not."


    Serin stepped in. "I can vouch for that, and so can the rest of the party."


    Ameri looked behind her to see the rest of the group nodding in agreement.


    She turned back. Her expression changed from serious to rxed. She smiled. "Oh, okay then. If you say she''s a friend Theo, then that''s good enough for me." She nced to her side where Lucy was stood.


    I couldn''t tell from Lucy''s expression what she was thinking. She had remained silent the entire time. But with the everyone''s focus on her she realised we were expecting an answer. "I have to admit this is quite the surprise¡­ One of the enemy, is your friend¡­ Under any other circumstances I would struggle to ept this, but seeing it''s you¡­" Her expression softened. "I suppose I can ept that. You will fill us in on the details, won''t you?"


    The skill had definitely worked. There was no other reason that theirmon sense, instincts, and upbringing should have been overruled so easily. Not just by the words of one man that they had only met a few hours previous.


    I nodded. "Of course, I will."


    There was a barely perceptible sigh of relief from the rest of the party. None of us could be absolutely certain how this situation was going to y out, even if the girls did have faith in my abilities.


    The exnation was going to require some mention of what had happened to them. From previous experience this wasn''t a problem. There was always the option of being resourceful with the truth. However, that would require a new exnation for why demons were happily following me.


    We still needed to introduce them to the rest of group''s eclectic membership. At least they had already met with Aetherin.


    Serin stood beside me and ced a hand on my shoulder. "You did well, that must have been concerning."


    I exhaled in relief. "It was." Thenughed.


    "With that out of the way, we should really get back on the road. We''ve lost a lot of time already today and we still need to find somewhere we can meet up with the harpiester."


    "I''m just d we can still join up again¡­"


    Serin pped her hands. "Come on, time to move out. We''ve rested for long enough."


    The short stop had turned into an extended stay at the side of the road. We all wanted to return to Dunshelm as quickly as possible, and no oneined as we packed up to leave.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Rosa went to the carriage to check on the horses before we departed, and the rest of the group picked up the gear from our break.


    It wasn''t long before we were all following Rosa to the carriages.


    Altria climbed up onto the and joined Rosa once again.


    Serin paused and looked up as she went to climb inside. "You can swap out if you want Altria?"


    She shook her head. "I''m quite enjoying the ride from up here. The weather is nice, and the view is better from up here."


    "Okay. Just shout if you want toe back inside."


    "Will do."


    With that Serin pulled the door to the carriage open and climbed inside. The rest of the party followed closely behind her.


    Lucy and Ameri had returned to their own horses. They had walked alongside the carriage and were waiting for us to depart.


    Rosa slid open the driver''s hatch and peeped inside. "Are you ready to depart."


    "We are Rosa, let''s set off." Answered Serin.


    "Okay."


    Rosa turned back to her horses and pulled on the reins. A momentter the carriage rocked forward. It was a little bumpy for a moment, but we soon re-joined the smoother road surfaces.


    Once we did Serin shuffled up to the driver''s hatch. "Altria?"


    Altria Stuck her head inside the carriage. "What''s up?"


    "Keep an eye on our new members."


    "Already am."


    "Good."


    Altria pulled her head back from the hatch and sat back with Rosa.


    Serin pulled the driver''s hatch shut.


    I was a little surprised by herments. "Don''t we trust them?"


    Serin shook her head. "We''ve only just met them."


    "But it seems like the skill worked."


    "It does, but it won''t hurt to be careful. We need to be sure."


    Liz was nodding in agreement with Serin''s words. "After our reception at Silthorn with the guild master and the sudden arrival of these two, Serin is right to be cautious."


    I didn''t understand. "But we didn''t treat the others like that."


    "We didn''t but their arrival was under different circumstances. Consider this, what if Elsa was working with the alliance. It wouldn''t be beyond the realms of possibility that they were sent to keep tabs on us. If they were, it wouldn''t be surprising if they yed along."


    "You think they''re spies or something?"


    "I don''t, I''m just saying it''s a possibility and that it''s sensible for Serin, all of us for that matter, to err on the side of caution."


    "I suppose so."


    "At least until, we''re sure."


    "I understand¡­ I suppose we need to find out more about them before we make any assumptions."


    "Exactly. We should have plenty of time. Until then we keep an eye on them."


    It wouldn''t be long until we met back up with the harpies. That would at least provide another opportunity to see how they reacted. There would also be plenty of time for us to talk to them once we stopped for the evening.


    If they were spies, us traveling with a subus, a vampire, and a small flock of harpies would undoubtedly be something they would want to report.

 Chapter 202 Two Hundred And Two: Preparations For The Night

    We continued to travel throughout the day. Our next stop would be when we nned to make camp for the night. In order to do so, Liz was currently scouring her map to find a decent spot. Somewhere we could safely meet up with the harpies.


    Liz gently nudged Serin. "Here what do you think about this ce?"


    Serin turned to Liz and leaned in to get a better look. "I''d say that looks pretty promising. Should be some good cover there and it''s quite a way from any settlements. At the very least we should check it out. Did you find anywhere else promising?"


    Liz shook her head. "Not that we''ll reach before nightfall¡­ I think we should reach this ce with enough daylight to scope it out."


    "Good¡­ We''ll just have to hope it will suffice. I''d rather not be setting up somewhere unknown in the dark."


    I had been listening in and had an idea. "Couldn''t we ask the harpies to check it out ahead of time? They''d be able to reach it a lot faster than us and if it was no good, we could look for somewhere else while we had time."


    Liz turned to me. She was smiling. "That''s a surprisingly good idea, I should''ve thought of it!"


    I didn''t say anything and just took it as apliment.


    Serin looked from me to Celine. "We''ll need to Celine to get in contact with them. Will you be able to?"


    Celine nodded. "I will, but I''ll need to feed first."


    With everything that had happened I had forgotten about that. The perfect opportunity had been missed earlier. Now we were back to feeding her in the carriage, while everyone else watched on.


    Serin sighed as she pressed her fingers against her forehead. "You should feed her now and get it over with. That is if you can manage it after earlier?"


    Before I could answer, Liz who was already smirking started tough out loud. "If he can manage it? This is Theo we''re talking about, isn''t it? I''m sure he''ll manage it."


    Iughed a little myself. "Err thanks, I think? But are you all really okay with us doing that in here?"


    Beth waved a hand. "Honestly, it''s a little embarrassing but what else are you going to do? We can''t stop again, and Celine needs feeding. We need to contact the harpies."


    Serin was nodding. "She''s right, you need to do it. Don''t worry we''ll try not to watch."


    "Speak for yourself." Laughed Liz.


    "Well, most of us won''t, but I''m sure you''ll cope."


    I nodded. "I''ll be fine."


    It was true, there wasn''t really another solution. I''d need to feed Celine in the carriage in front of everyone else. The strangest part wasn''t that we were doing so, but rather that no one else was involved.


    I turned to Celine. "Okay, then I suppose I should feed you now."


    She sat upright with excitement. "Really master?"


    "Yes, please go ahead."


    Celine was sat on the opposite bench from me in the carriage. She didn''t waste a second after I gave her the okay. She almost jumped out of her seat and dived across the room towards me. She hopped up onto the bench and straddled me.


    As she did so Aetherin casually got out of her seat and moved to where Celine had been sat a moment before. At the same time Serin scootched along towards the window giving the pair of us a little more room.


    Beth and Serin closed the curtains to either side of the carriage in unison.


    I held Celine by the waist as she climbed up on me. She seemed as excited as ever by the prospect of a meal.


    She leant in and we kissed. I could feel the effect of her subus powers immediately. If I was feeling like I could take it or leave it a moment before, I wasn''t now. I started to run my hands along her body.


    I could feel that Celine had undone my armour and already had her hands inside my clothes. She was now working away at the buttons to my trousers. A few secondster and she had them off, they were thrown across the carriage.


    I looked down to see her hovering over the tip of my dick.


    I held her tightly, trying to stop her in her tracks. "What are you doing?"


    She leant forward and whispered in my ear. "It''s okay, I''m already wet."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I didn''t mean that, I just thought that you would um, just have a quick snack."


    "But I''m so hungry! That won''t be enough¡­"


    Serin coughed from beside us. "It''s okay Celine, just do what you need to."


    "Thanks!"


    I didn''t have a chance to respond before I felt myself slip inside Celine''s warm pussy.


    As soon as it was inside Celine begun bouncing around on myp. She was getting straight to it.


    I wasn''t worrying about anything else anymore. Between the effect of Celine''s powers and the sensation of her tight pussy, I didn''t care. This had my full attention.


    I popped the buttons on her blowse and put my hand''s inside as herrge pert breasts worked their way out of the garment, as she frantically jiggled away on myp. As my finger''s sunk into her soft skin, I activated "special heal."


    Celine wobbled a little but kept on riding me. "Ah yes master! Please more."


    She rode me even harder than before.


    It was a little different fucking Celine than the other girls. I wouldn''t say it was more enjoyable, they all had their own selling points. It was just so intense, I had trouble controlling myself, especially the first time around.


    As I felt things building up, I instinctively notched up the skill level. Trying to bring Celine to the same level as me.


    She reacted immediately, slowing her movement a little but riding me with the same intensity only now really grinding on myp. "Ah, m-m-master!"


    I couldn''t hold it anymore.


    It seemed that I had timed things well as Celiney forward on my chest breathing heavily as if she had juste.


    It was only then that I realised what I had done.


    Beth, Aetherin and Liz were all sat on the bench opposite so I could gauge from their expressions.


    Beth was red in the face, her eyes trying not to make contact with the other girls.


    Aetherin wasid back in the seat, she had a hand on her own breast and looked to be enjoying having a feel of herself.


    Then Liz, she was looking straight at me. Her eyes were calling me towards her before she even opened her mouth.


    I quickly looked to the side where Serin was sat. She had her eyes closed, was sat back far into the seat with her eyes closed.


    I had used the I "special heal" in an enclosed space, well with range of each of the girls inside. It shouldn''t have been any surprise that this was the oue.


    I wasn''t sure whether just to get stuck in again or wait for things to calm down and carry on our journey like normal. The lingering effects of Celine''s subus powers was making my mind lean to the former.


    Before I could make a decision Liz acted.


    She had loosened the front of her purple dress, shing her ample and inviting chest as she did so. "Be a dear Celine and move over for a moment?"


    Celine just rolled off and sat to the side half slumping on the bench.


    Liz muttered and incantation under her breath. The effect it had on my lower body made me realise immediately what it was.


    "I''m sorrydies, but I just can''t not have the second round after that."


    I wasn''t even thinking about what I was saying now.


    She stood up of the bench, turned her rear towards me. Then she pulled her dress up and over her butt. She was revealing her panties and stocking underneath. As she looked over her shoulder, she pulled her panties to the side. "Please Theo, and don''t be gentle."

 Chapter 203 Two Hundred And Three: That Escalated Quickly

    Liz was just half standing there, half leant on the bench in front and looking back over her shoulder alluringly, waiting for me.


    Opportunities like this didn''te up that often with Liz. She knew how to enjoy herself and she clearly enjoyed herself with me, but she wasn''t jumping at every opportunity like some of the other girls.


    I didn''t want to miss this.


    That, and the lingering effects of Celine''s subus power and the incantation Liz had set under my waist was beginning to call the shots. I got to my feet.


    Liz was still disying her rear end to the entire carriage. Her hand holding her panties out of the way and exposing her pussy for all to see. I could make out the signs of her wetness glistening here and there, along with a trail down her leg.


    I stepped across the carriage, ced my hands on her ass and squeezed. Her body quivered a little as I did so.


    Then Beth called out. "What are you doing? I can understand Celine, but Liz too?"


    "Be patient and wait, he''ll get to you in a bit." Replied Liz.


    "W-what? I-I''m not thinking about that. I wouldn''t want to, not in front of everyone!"


    "Your face is saying otherwise! Don''t worry, we''re all in this together no one will mind at all."


    "B-but¡­" Beth turned to Serin. "Serin?"


    Serin was stillid with her eyes closed and legs crossed. It was true that Serin was also reluctant in these sorts of situations. While it was true, she had been in simr situations before. She didn''t respond to Beth.


    The skill was still active, perhaps Serin had given in to joining in with the fun too.


    My attention was drawn back to Liz by the sound of her own hand pping her behind. "Come on Theo, don''t make me wait."


    Beth sighed. "Fine just do as you want."


    I wasn''t even waiting for the okay from Beth. By the time she had spoken, I already had my hands on the base of Liz''s hips and was slowly slipping my dick inside.


    Liz looked back. "Yes, this is what I was waiting for. Don''t hold back!"


    I wasn''t going to be told twice. Holding onto her hips I began to swing away and was ramming my dick inside her like mad.


    I knew Liz was more resistant to the skill that most of the girls from the time before. She also seemed to have more experience than even Altria. Knowing this I decided to turn the skill up to the highest level, despite knowing this would affect the other girls as well.


    "Unghh¡­ Ah Theo¡­" Liz moaned as her legs wobbled a little underneath her.


    Thest time I had gone a little easier on her. Not wanting to overdo the effects, but in my current state of mind I want to see how much she could take. I wasn''t going to hold back.


    My thighs were pping against her butt as I thrusted hard, pushing inside with all my might, and pulling back against her hips.


    Liz was struggling a little to hold herself up on the bench. I pushed her forward so she wouldn''t fall and continued to nail her just as hard.


    By this point she was effectively moaning the carriage down. Her pussy spasmed just as I was pulling back, the force pushed my dick out followed by her juices spray about the room. Her legs gave way, and she was left heavily panting as she tried to hold herself up on the bench in front of her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She quickly caught her breath though. I was impressed just like thest time. She pulled herself back onto the bench.


    She turned to face me. "I won''t let you off that easily. As good as that was, I want more!" She said as she pressed a finger against the side of her lips.


    The only girl that had been actively watching, Aetherin, decided to speak up. "I know this isn''t my ce to say, but shouldn''t you also wait your turn now?"


    Liz quickly turned to her. "Ohh, you''re itching to go next?"


    "I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t, but shouldn''t Serin be next in line?" Aetherin nodded in her direction. "I''ve noticed she seems to have looked a little left out with all the recent activities."


    Liz waved her hands. "Fine by me, I''m sure my turn wille around again soon enough."


    Serin hearing her name being spoken had opened her eyes. "Oh me? Really there''s no need. I''m not at all thatfortable in these situations. I can more than wait until Theo and me are alone next."


    Liz''s lips tilted into a smile. "You don''t know how long you will have to wait with that attitude. Just enjoy the moment, there''s little else to do while we ride in the carriage."


    Serin was shaking her head. "Honestly it''s fine, you continue."


    She was saying that, but she had a familiar look in her eyes as her gaze caught mine. That and the colour of her face was a shade or two pinker than normal. If anything, it would be more of a surprise if she wasn''t feeling in the mood, after the length of time she had been sat there exposed to "special heal".


    Liz turned her gaze to me. "Theo, just give her what she wants, but is too polite to be honest about." She said with augh.


    I nodded and turned to Serin. "It has been some time now since we werest together like that, hasn''t it?"


    Serin slowly looked up at me. She nodded. "It has¡­ but¡­ you know I find it difficult with everyone else around us like this."


    "I know¡­"


    I climbed on the bench and sat next to Serin, slowly putting my arm around her. As she turned to me, I leant in, pulling her closer and we began to kiss.


    Once our lips met, it was like a cork being forced out of a bottle. Serin''s held back impulses rose to the surface.


    This was still Serin, so it wasn''t like she was suddenly climbing on me with her hands moving everywhere, but she was responding to my advances in kind.


    As the kissing heated up, I worked my hands up to the fastenings on her armour and steadily relieved her of the top half of her gear. Once the items wereid on the floor, I slowly lowered her down onto her back. Luckily, we now had the entire bench to ourselves.


    I followed her down, and began working my way back down her body, gently caressing and kissing her as I went. Finally, I reached her waist. I undid her belt slipped it out of her trousers in a single smooth motion and dropped on the floor with her armour.


    I sat back up as I undid the buttons to her trousers and started to slip them off her legs. They were soon off and added to growing pile of her clothing.


    Serin was nowid there, just in her underwear. She was looking up at me, with a half longing, half embarrassed kind of expression on her face. She was doing her best to only focus on me and pay no attention to the other upants of the carriage.


    I stopped to admire her beauty for a moment. Her pale skin and virtually wless features. Even now, when she wasid back on the bench with only her underwear covering her body, she still had the air of a refined woman. She just always held herself that way.


    More than ever, it made me want to make her moan and writhe under me. I stopped staring at her and moved closer to finish removing thest of her clothes.

 Chapter 204 Two Hundred And Four: Regaining Sense

    My pause had only made Serin look more embarrassed in her situation. I wasn''t going to let that feeling grow to the point where she decided against continuing.


    I crouched down, slipped her panties to the side, and started to lick her clit. She was already soaking wet down there from the prolonged effects of "special heal". I decided to cut to the chase and made my way up her body, gently parting her legs.


    As I slipped inside, Serin wrapped her arms around me. "Yes, Theo."


    Things went much more gently with Serin. I just couldn''t bring myself to go all out on her in the end, not when she looked like that and when she was already struggling with the situation as it was.


    As I finished up, I felt a hand press down on my shoulder.


    It was Beth. "Theo, please turn of that skill¡­ I-I can''t take any more."


    I span around and tried to kiss her.


    She held me back. "No, I don''t want to¡­" She looked at me. "Well, I do, but not now. You need to deactivate the skill! You need to rest."


    I could hear Lizughing from across the carriage. "Oh,e on Beth!"


    "I''m not trying to spoil the fun! I want to join in as much as everyone else, but he''s been at this for ages now and with that skill¡­ We''re all getting carried away. It''s the middle of the day and it''s not as if we''re entirely safe here."


    Listening to Beth''s words, I caught myself and deactivated the skill.


    She let out a sigh of relief. "That''s better." She rummaged around at her side. "Here take these." She handed me a mana and stamina potion.


    I didn''t take them at first. "I have my own."


    "I know, but you need those more than I do." She pushed them towards me "Just take them."


    I gave in and took the bottles from her hands. I popped the tops a drank the potions one after the other. I could almost immediately feel myself regaining some energy. I hadn''t realised it in the moment, but I was getting quite drained.


    Beth looked me up and down. "Good, you''re looking a little better now! Things we''re getting a little crazy, remember you''ve just fed Celine too."


    "I wasn''t thinking that clearly. Thanks¡­"


    She pulled me towards her and hugged me. She leant her head on my shoulder and whispered into my ear. "Don''t think this means I want to be left out! Later when you''ve recovered, and we have a watch set¡­"


    I nodded. "I won''t leave you out."


    Beth let me go and sat back down on the bench "Phew! I can think clearly again now."


    Serin had been slowly picking up her clothes and dressing. "You were right to do that. I doubt that any of us in here would have been much use in here if we''re attacked back then."


    "Trust me it was a struggle to control myself¡­" Answered Beth. "It probably wasn''t just us, with the range on that thing I''d be surprised if Altria and Rosa weren''t under the effects, probably our two new recruits as well!"


    "Yes¡­ We all got carried away. I should''ve done something to stop it before it got that far."


    We had been riding at the far edge of the settled realms, close to the border with the demon heldnds quite possibly close to helpless.


    Beth shook her head. "No, you couldn''t help it. I don''t quite know how I managed to resist the urge to join in myself. Anyway, nothing came of it."


    "We were just lucky. I won''t let it happen again."


    The driver''s hatch slid open, and Altria''s face appeared at the opening. "I suppose I''ve missed out on the fun this time?"


    Serin looked over. "You could hear us?"


    "Not so much, but I could feel Theo''s skill¡­" Sheughed. "I''m not sure how Rosa kept control of the horses like that!"


    "I was careless¡­"


    Altria shrugged. "I would have stopped him it came to it."<novelnext></novelnext>


    After all the excitement the girls all settled down after some time. Serin had gotten fully dressed and Liz and Celine both seemed to havepletely recovered.


    Now things had quietened down, I remembered the reason it had all started in the first ce. We needed to contact the harpies.


    I looked across the carriage to Celine. "Are you ready to find the harpies?"


    "Yes master! Thanks to you I feelpletely refuelled." She said almost beaming.


    "Good, I''m d we managed that at least."


    "Should I go now?"


    I nced to Serin for confirmation.


    She nodded. "If you can. I''d like to know if we need to look for somewhere else as soon as possible."


    I turned back to Celine. "If you''re ready."


    "I am. I''ll try to be as quick as possible."


    With that Celine vanished.


    At least our n hadn''t been derailed, and nothing hade from the entire party being distracted by our escapades. I just needed to remember in future that Celine''s powers and Liz''s magic had quite the effect on my judgement.


    With Celine gone the carriage was fairly quiet as we travelled.


    Liz looked to be pretty pleased with herself. She was sat quietly in the far corner of the carriage, she had a satisfied smile on her face. By contrast Serin didn''t look so pleased.


    I shuffled a little closer to her, I wanted to try and put her mind at ease if I could. "You know what happened wasn''t your fault¡­ I only needed to feed Celine, I shouldn''t have activated my skills. You shouldn''t me yourself for getting carried away."


    She looked up at me. "Perhaps, but I should''ve put a stop to things before they got to that point¡­ Ever since we lost Lillia I''ve taken it upon myself to lead our group. I can''t let myself put everything at risk like that. I let everyone down¡­"


    "Serin¡­" I reached out and tried to take her hand.


    She pulled away. "Not now¡­" She sighed. "I''m sorry Theo, I just need to be left to think for a while."


    "It''s okay, I''m sorry I shouldn''t have."


    I felt awkward, and guilty. None of what had just happened was down to Serin. It was me, but I knew she felt responsible as our party leader.


    Thest thing I wanted was things to be awkward between us. I decided I would give her some space as we travelled. I just hoped we would have a chance to talkter.


    I moved back to the centre of the bench to give Serin her space. As I did so I looked up and caught Beth''s attention.


    As if she could sense how I was feeling she smiled. "It wasn''t your fault either Theo¡­ We all got caught up in it." She nced to her side at Liz. "Some of us more than others."


    "Still, I should''ve known better. I know what that skill does to people¡­"


    She smiled again. "Don''t worry Serin isn''t upset with you. She just doesn''t like losing control like that¡­"


    I hoped that was true.


    Liz had just been listening to us, she sat forward and crossed her legs. "I for one feel much better after that. Just the thing to return rity to mind."


    Beth shook her head as sheughed. "Well, I''m not surprised that you feel better after that. Surely you can understand Serin though."


    "I can¡­ But there is always a ce for some rxation, some relief. I''m sure once she stops feeling guilty for letting her guard down for a moment, she''ll feel better than before."


    "I hope so."

 Chapter 205 Two Hundred And Five: Another Meeting

    Now we just had to wait for Celine to return. If all went to n, she would have gotten word to the harpy girls, and they were checking out our evening camp as we spoke.


    The conversation in the carriage had died down for now, so while I waited for news from Celine, I decided to do something I hadn''t in a while. I checked on my skill tree.


    I had enough points to upgrade some of my skills and enough left over to unlock the next ability. I quickly upgraded "interrogate." I upgraded it two levels and the message that shed up across my eyes informed me that resistance was lowered by five percent and that I could now target multiple people. Up to three at a time.


    I was still dubious on the morality of using that skill, but I couldn''t deny its usefulness.


    Next it was time to gain the next ability. It was called "inme." For a moment I wondered what it would do. Maybe it was an offensive ability, perhaps a fire spell. I somehow doubted it. There was always the chance that it made something expand, or even provoked an enemy.


    I doubted it did either of those things. With the way that almost every other skill I had gained through the custom skill line, I already had half an idea how it might work.


    Well, I might as well acquire it. I would have to find a way to test how it workedter.


    I had not long finished going through my skills when Celine suddenly reappeared on the bench across the way. I was relieved to see her back so soon.


    As soon as I noticed I asked. "How did it go?"


    "I met with the harpies, and we went to the location that Serin and Liz suggested. I left them there."


    Hearing this Serin edged forward on the bench. "Did you find out if the area was safe before you left?"


    "Of course, I did! That was what master wanted." Celine turned back to me. "The area was safe. There was no one around for miles. I checked with the harpies."


    I nced between Serin and Celine. "That''s great news."


    Serin nodded. "It is. It means we can head straight there. That''s a relief!"


    "How long will it take us to reach there?"


    "Assuming our little interlude hasn''t added any time to our journey, we should be there in under two hours. A short while before nightfall."


    I turned to my side and slid open the driver''s hatch. "Rosa."


    She looked back over her shoulder. "What is it, Theo?"


    "How are we doing for time?"


    "We''re doing well. We should make the campsite before nightfall."


    I breathed a sigh of relief. I didn''t want to be the reason we had to make camp in the dark.


    "Thanks Rosa."


    "Don''t worry about it." She smiled and turned back towards the road.


    Beth pped her hands. "That''s good, we haven''t lost any time." She nced across to Serin while she spoke.


    Beth seemed to be trying to raise the mood and clear the air a little. I had to say I appreciated it.


    All we had to do now was ride in the carriage until we reached the spot.


    Despite everything, the time rolled around and before I knew it, we had reached the ce where we wanted to leave the main road.


    The carriage slowed a little as we left the paved road and joined a minor trial. From the looks of things, it was barely used. Parts of it were beginning to overgrow. I wouldn''t like to guess thest time a carriage hade across this way. That was good for us.


    Despite the difficult road surface, Rosa kept the carriage rolling along without issue and within a few minutes we had reached the edge of a vast looking forest.


    As carriage came to a stop, I was quick to make my way to the door. I was eager to get outside.


    As I stepped out Altria and Rosa were already climbing down from the driver''s bench.


    "Are you going to leave the carriage here?" I asked.


    Rosa shook her head. "No, I''d like to move it a short way into the woods." She pointed to a less dense path of forest. "I think we can move it through there, at least enough for it to not be visible from the road, but I''ll need to walk the horses in. I wouldn''t like to try and drive through that."


    "Oh, I see."


    I was just starting to wonder what had happened to the harpies, when I noticed movement out of the corner of my eyes, at the edge of the wood.


    I turned to the direction of the movement just as a figure stepped out from the treeline. I quickly recognised the now waiving figure. It was Enna.


    I started walking towards the treeline to greet her, but I wasn''t the only one that had noticed her emerging from the trees. I could hear hooves clomping behind me and turned to see Ameri and Lucy racing towards Enna.


    "Watch out Theo! That''s a Harpy!" Yelled Ameri.


    Her sword was already drawn as she bore down on Enna.


    Lucy was charging in close behind.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I started waiving my hands frantically at the pair. "Hold on, hold on! She''s a friend!"


    The pair shot past me before they started to slow.


    Seeing the two sword waiving women speeding towards her, Enna quickly spread her wings and with a jump and a mighty p, she shot up into the air out of harm''s way.


    The two girls finally came to a halt several meters in front of me, while Enna hung in the air above us.


    As soon as they had stopped, I ran over to the pair. "She''s a friend. Please, put away your weapons."


    Lucy and Ameri were both looking down at me with surprise from their saddles.


    Ameri looked at me then up into the sky and then back at me. "But, that is definitely a harpy! What''s going on here?"


    I nodded. "You''re absolutely right, she is a harpy, and her name is Enna."


    "Another friend of yours is a demon?"


    "Yes¡­ Thinking about it now, I should have told you before. I just thought it would be better to exin one thing at a time."


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    "But she poses us no risk?"


    "She doesn''t."


    Ameri turned to Lucy for direction. Lucy still had an expression of surprise on her face, but she only shrugged to herpanion as if she didn''t know what to say.


    I could understand her confusion.


    Ameri slowly sheathed her sword and the began to climb down off her steed.


    Seeing her friend stand down, Lucy did the same.


    Once they were both off their horses the pair looked at me. I could tell they were expecting answers. It wasn''t a surprising response.


    Enna was circling our location overhead, seemingly waiting until it was safe toe down.


    "Uh you see¡­ She is also our friend. She isn''t thest one that I need to tell you about either."


    "There''s more?" Asked Lucy in surprise.


    "Yes¡­ We actually have a small group of harpies that are part of our group. It''s why we knew it was safe toe and camp here ahead of time¡­"


    Ameri didn''t look convinced. "But they''re demons, how can you be sure that any of them won''t betray you?"


    "Well¡­ I''m pretty sure that they won''t. I don''t think they have a choice."


    "But how can you be sure?"


    Iughed awkwardly. "That was one of the things I was going to exin about¡­ I suppose now is the time I should tell you."


    "Please do."


    "It''s the effect of one of my abilities. It seems to make the recipient infatuated with me. I''ve had to use it a few times now and well, no one that has been able to resist it. Well once, but that situation was special. Anyway, what I''m saying is that anyone who has had the skill used on them seems to want to do anything I say, they want to please me¡­ It''s a little different for each person, but that''s essentially it."


    "And they always react that way?" Asked Lucy.


    "Yes¡­ Every time that it''s worked. The only time it didn''t was because the person had a resistance to the that type of ability."


    She nodded. "I see¡­" Then looked up as if she realised something. "But what if they found out you used it on them?"


    "That doesn''t seem to diminish the effect."


    Ameriughed. "I can''t believe that. If you used it on us, I''m sure we would resist if we found out."


    "You think so? Well, I did. Use it on you I mean¡­"


    Her jaw dropped. "Wha¡­"


    "Sorry, there wasn''t much of a choice¡­ We were unsure if we could trust you and we just couldn''t leave it chance."


    Ameri sighed¡­ "But somehow I don''t feel pissed off by that!"


    "I don''t expect that you do."

 Chapter 206 Two Hundred And Six: Regrouped

    The two girls fell silent for a moment. It was like they needed a moment to think things over.


    Then Lucy looked up to the sky. "Are you just going to leave her flying around up there?"


    I had almost forgotten about Enna while I was exining the situation.


    "Ah, no I should call her down." I hesitated for a moment.


    Ameri smiled. "Don''t worry, we won''t harm her."


    "Thanks."


    I took a step back and started waving to Enna. "It''s alright, you cane down." I shouted.


    Enna must have heard me, because she began descending with each circle, she made overhead.


    The rest of our group had kept their distance and left me to make the exnations to the two girls. In that time, they had helped Rosa move the carriage out of the way into the woods and unloaded most of our gear.


    Seeing that things had calmed down, Serin and Aetherin approached the three of us.


    As they drew near, Enna touched down on the ground just in front of us.


    Serin waved to Enna and then turned to me. "Have you exined everything now?"


    I shrugged. "Well almost¡­"


    "You mean there''s more?" Asked Ameri.


    I nodded. "Just one more thing¡­" I turned to Aetherin. "You''ve already met, but there is something you don''t know about her."


    Ameriughed. "Don''t tell me, she''s a demon too?" She asked in a slightly sarcastic tone.


    "Yes, she is."


    "What? But she looks human!"


    "She does¡­ She''s a vampire."


    Both Ameri and Lucy took a step back. The concern was written over their faces.


    Seeing this Aetherin slowly stepped forward with both hands open to show her intent. "Don''t worry, no harm wille to either of you from me. I don''t believe Theo wouldn''t forgive me if I harmed a human without good reason, and I wouldn''t want that."


    Lucy didn''t look convinced. "But you drink blood, human blood."


    "Oh, I do. I''ve drank many a human dry¡­" Sheughed. "I''m not going to drink your blood, not unless you offered, and I definitely wouldn''t take enough to harm you."


    This unsurprisingly didn''t settle the pair down.


    I decided to step in. "It''s okay, she isn''t going to hurt anyone. When she needs to drink blood, she has me."


    Lucy looked at me, her jaw was almost hanging down. "You give her your blood, doesn''t that worry you?"


    "Not really. I know she will only take what she needs."


    Serin coughed. "It isn''t only Theo that has done or would do so. We''ve all offered our blood when Aetherin needed it. She is one of us."


    The pair looked surprised to hear this from Serin too, but they still seemed a little awkward in front of Aetherin. I knew only sometime around her, and the other girls would put them full at rest.


    Enna had joined us while we had been discussing Aetherin, but Lucy and Ameri seemed much less concerned about her than they did Aetherin.


    Serin looked over to the rest of our party a small way off. She rubbed her hands together. "We should round everyone up and head to the camp. Could you show us the way Enna?"


    Enna nodded. "Of course."


    "Great." Serin turned back to the rest the party. "Come on, we''re making for the camp."


    After her call everyone started heading towards us.


    We waited until we were all together and then Enna began to walk us into the forest.


    As we followed, Lucy walked alongside me. "So, we''ll meet the other harpies at the camp?"


    "We will, they went on ahead before us."


    "And they''re all safe for us to be around?"


    "They are, I promise. They''ve saved all our lives and I trust them with mine."


    "Okay¡­"


    It was only a short way into the wood before we reached the clearing where the harpies had decided to set up camp. They were all sat around in a circle waiting for us, but as they saw us arrive, they got to their feet.


    Ceraphine walked over to meet us. "Theo! Am I d to see you again."


    Iughed. "I''m d to see you too. It has only been half a day though."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I know, but I still missed you." She looked over our group and noticed the two new faces. "We''ve gained more members?"


    "Yes¡­" I stepped a little to the side so she could see the pair and gestured towards them. "This is Lucy and Ameri. They''re a little wary of demonkind, it is their first time interacting with any of you like this."


    "I understand how they feel."


    It was the same for the harpies, they had only fought against humans in the past.


    Ceraphine slowly stepped forward and offered her hand. "I''m Ceraphine¡­ Uh so this is probably a little difficult for all of us, but if you''re a friend of Theo''s, I would like to get along."


    Lucy took in deep breath and then took her hand. "I''m lucy." She turned to Ameri.


    Ameri paused for a moment, but eventually followed suit and took Ceraphine''s hand. "And I''m Ameri¡­ It''s err nice to meet you."


    "You too." Ceraphine turned to me. "Are you going to join us? Everyone was waiting for you to get here."


    "Thanks, I will in a while. I need to help the others set up camp first. I can''t just ck off while the others do the work, sorry."


    She looked disappointed. "Really?"


    Iughed. "Yes¡­ I''ll get in trouble if I don''t help."


    "What about us?"


    "I don''t think anyone wouldin, but I''m sure they would be grateful if you offered a hand."


    "I''ll go and round up the rest of the girls." Ceraphine span around and jogged towards the rest of the harpies.


    Lucy and Ameri both seemed to have rxed a little. Neither girl seemed to be quite as on edge as they had been only minutes before.


    Lucy turned to me. "She seemed just like a normal girl!"


    I nodded. "As far as I can tell, she is. Well, you know apart from being a demon."


    "They aren''t what I expected at all."


    "I know how you feel¡­" I nced across the clearing to where the rest of the party were unloading our gear. "I had better go and help, we don''t have much daylight left."


    Ameri turned to Lucy. "We should set our tent too before it gets dark."


    The three of us made our way to rest of the group.


    It was time to begin what was now quite the well worn routine and set up the camp for the night.


    Ceraphine made good on her word and roped the rest of the harpy girls in setting up the camp. With the extra numbers we soon had everything set up and arge fire lit in the centre of the clearing.


    With the camp made our now ratherrge group assembled around the fire as the evening meal cooked away.


    As I took my seat at the fire''s edge, I was joined by Lucy and Ameri. The pair took a seat either side of me. They both seemed keen to talk with me and I was d of the opportunity to get to know the pair a little better.


    I took the chance. "Why have you both decided to travel Dunshelm? Surely you must have heard about the trouble at the moment?"


    Lucy nodded. "We''ve heard a little, not that we really know what to believe¡­ But we''ve wanted to head back for a while, when the guild master asked us, it seemed like the perfect opportunity."


    "You''ve been to Dunshelm before?"


    Both Lucy and Ameriughed.


    Ameri put her hand on my shoulder. "You heroes really aren''t from our world. You can''t have spent much time here otherwise you would''ve noticed!"


    "I''m sorry, I don''t understand."


    "Our ents¡­ We both grew up in Dunshelm."


    "I couldn''t tell at all!"


    "Well, they''ve been lost a little after years of travelling around and living in Silthorn. You see Lucy and I both joined the guild as soon as we were old enough. We formed a party with a few of our friends and set out in search of adventure and to see the world."


    Lucy had been staring at the fire turned to Ameri. "Yet somehow we found ourselves in that dead end town Silthorn with four friends less than we set out with¡­"


    "Have they already returned ahead of you?"


    Ameri shook her head. "They''re all dead."


    I fell silent for a second. "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have asked¡­"


    Lucy waved her hands. "It''s okay, they all knew it was dangerous before we left. Not that we wanted to lose any of them¡­ You must realise already just how precarious being an adventure is?"


    "I do."


    I said that and while I did, unlike them I had spent almost all of my time in the care of high ranking adventurers. I was buffered from a lot of harm, even if we had been in many dangerous situations already.

 Chapter 207 Two Hundred And Seven: Intervention

    Hearing their story, I wondered what adventures they had on their way to ending up in Silthorn. It was quite the way from Dunshelm and on the far edge of the Alliance''s realm.


    "How long has it been since youst went home?"


    The girls looked across at each other.


    Lucy shrugged. "We haven''t, we set out and we haven''t returned."


    Ameri nodded in agreement. "It must be at least ten years since we left Dunshelm."


    I was quite taken a back. "Ten years! And you haven''t been back once in that time."


    Lucy shook her head. "Not once."


    "Don''t you miss your families?"


    "Of course, we do, but this sort of thing is part of being an adventurer."


    "Is it normal for people to go that long without returning home?"


    "It is. Some people never return. Some people set out because they wanted to get away from the ce that they grew up in."


    "I can understand that."


    "But we want to go back. When we heard about the trouble brewing, we both knew that now was the time to head back home. We were just lucky that you were going the same way. It''s a long road to travel just the two of us."


    Ameri leant in. "She''s right, we might not have been home in years, but it''s where we grew up. Most of our family still live there. We''ve bepetent adventurers in our time away. We cane back and work there now and if we can help out when things are bad, we should."


    "Hopefully, it won''t get that bad¡­"


    It had grownpletely dark while we were sat around the campsite. It was getting to the time we would normally organise the watch for the night and think about heading to bed. Even if we had spent half the day in the carriage, we were still tired from travelling.


    Seemingly sensing this, Serin got the groups attention. "We should organise a watch for the night. I think we should set pairs. With the size of the group as it is there isn''t a need for us all to take a turn tonight. We can make a rota for every other night." She paused and turned to me. "I think you should rest tonight."


    "Really?"


    "Yes¡­ I know you''re used to it, but I''d prefer it if you recuperated a little¡­ so get some rest."


    "Uh okay, I will."


    "Good¡­"


    I had a feeling that some of the harpy girls might not agree with her sentiment and possibly even Beth, but I didn''t have a problem with getting an uninterrupted night''s sleep.


    The entire group had been listening to her speak. I assumed they must have caught her meaning, but no one said anything.


    Seemingly satisfied Serin began the process to decide who would take the watch tonight and at what time. Once she had finished people began to excuse themselves and head to bed.


    As it was Ameri was on the middle watch and Lucy had got the second watch. Not long after it was decided the pair got to their feet.


    Lucy yawned a little as she stood. "We''ll talk more tomorrow, Theo."


    "Sure."


    "Night Theo." Ameri said when the pair headed to their tent.


    By this point most of the party had made their way to bed. Aetherin was taking the first watch alongside Ceraphine.


    Apart from the two of them Serin, Liz and Beth were still sat around the fire. From the looks of things, they would soon be heading to sleep too. They were drinking thest of their wine and making ns for the next day''s travel.


    After a short while Beth got to her feet, she said her goodnights to the others and headed in my direction. "Shouldn''t you be going to sleep too?"


    "I was just thinking of going."


    She offered her hand. "Come on then."


    I got to my feet with a little help.


    As I did Serin called over. "Remember to get some rest."


    Beth turned back to Serin. "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure he gets an uninterrupted night''s sleep." She turned back again. "Come on let''s go."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Aren''t you going to stay in your own tent?"


    "We''re short for space, so you''re going to have to share."


    "Okay¡­"


    "I meant what I said to Serin¡­" She squeezed my hand. "I can wait another night, don''t worry I''ll let you sleep."


    I wasn''t worried about the sleep. I would happily be kept awake by Beth most nights, but I did worry what Serin would think if I didn''t listen to her. I didn''t want to upset her more, even if she had seemed to be acting normally again.


    "Thanks¡­"


    She shoved me yfully as we walked to the tent. "I mean it! You''re going to get a full night''s sleep."


    We reached the tent. I let Beth climb inside first and then followed in behind her.


    From the looks of things, she really did intend to keep to her word. She had brought her sleeping gear with her and was already busily setting up her own bed.


    Seeing this, I quickly undressed and then climbed into my own bed.


    Once Beth was finished setting up, she did the same. Once she was settled down, she rolled on her side to face me. "I suppose this is a little awkward for you, but you must understand Serin''s concern?"


    "I suppose I do, we all need to keep in good shape. There''s no telling what we could run into on our way back."


    "Well, there is that¡­ But things need to be kept under control a little. Travelling in a party with this many girls that are wanting your attention. If a line isn''t drawn somewhere half the party will be distracted all the time. It isn''t safe."


    "You''re probably right. We need to make sure we make it back in one piece."


    "Yes, the entire realm is depending on the information we bring back."


    After that our conversation fell quiet and we both tried to fall asleep.


    I wasn''t sure how the night went for Beth, but I was only woken once in the night. I heard a voice and was woken. Out of the corner of my eye I could make out a shape at the entrance to the tent.


    "I don''t think so. Head back to your own tent." Beth''s voice responded to the visitor from next to me.


    "But¡­"


    "You''re noting inside."


    "Aww."


    Whoever had decided to pay a visit sounded disappointed, but they decided against arguing with Beth, turned, and left. I heard their footsteps heading away from our tent.


    Beth wasn''t just here to keep mepany or to free up space in one of the other tents. She had taken it upon herself to keep a watch over my tent in order to keep the peace.


    I would have to thank her in the morning.


    After that incident I slept through the night. When I awoke in the morning, it was already light outside, but it was still early. I couldn''t make out any noise from outside the tent.


    I sat up and looked to my side. Beth was soundly sleeping.


    I got up and dressed as quietly as possible and left the tent. I didn''t want to wake Beth. I had no idea how many times she had been woken in the night. She probably needed the extra sleep this morning.


    I crept away from the tent and headed towards the campfire. Serin and Aetherin had taken thest watch of the night and I found both of them sat around the fire when I drew near.


    Aetherin turned her head as I approached. "Good morning."


    "Morning Aetherin¡­ Quiet night?"


    She nodded. "Not the slightest sign of trouble."


    "That''s a relief." I looked over to Serin. "Morning¡­ Everything okay?"


    She turned and smiled. "Morning Theo¡­ Yes, it is. Seems like you had a quiet night as well."


    "Yes¡­ Well, you can thank Beth for that. I''m not sure if she was able to sleep well though."

 Chapter 208 Two Hundred And Eight: End In Sight

    Serin shot me a sidelong nce as she heard what I''d said. It sunk in how it could have been interpreted.


    I waved my hands in front of me. "It wasn''t anything like that¡­ She was watching over the tent. I only woke once, but she turned someone away in the night. I just hope she got some sleep herself."


    Serin seemed to rx a little. "I see¡­ I didn''t realise she was going to take it on herself to do that." She paused and ruffled her hair. "I''m d that you got some rest, and I was worried that things might be getting a little out of hand, but it won''t help if Beth ends up getting exhausted looking out for you."


    "I know. I was a little worried she stayed up all night."


    "Well, it was her choice¡­" She looked at me seriously. "You know you''re going to have to learn to say no, especially when you need to recuperate. It is for your own good."


    "I will¡­ It''s just, well you know, a little difficult."


    "Hmm¡­"


    Aetherin had been quietly listening as we spoke. She got up and moved to the side of the fire where we were sat. "Is it time for you to start making breakfast?"


    I knew I was hungry enough. "I''d like to, but we should really wait until the others start waking up."


    "Look." Aetherin pointed across the camp.


    Altria and Beth were both making their way towards the fire.


    Serin leant across to her bag. "Well then, we may as well start. Most people will be up soon."


    I was d to see that Beth didn''t look to worn as she joined us.


    I greeted the pair as they sat. "Morning you too."


    Altria was rubbing her hands. "Has breakfast started?"


    "We were just about to start."


    "Oh good."


    Beth leaned closer. "I was a little surprised when you had left the tent before I woke up this morning."


    "Yeah sorry, I didn''t want to wake you. I hope you weren''t up most of the night. I heard you talking to one of the visitors."


    "Don''t worry, I had a good night''s sleep and it only happened once."


    "Phew."


    "And anyway, it''s part of teachers duty to ensure their pupils wellbeing."


    Altria tilted her head. "Pupil? What have you been teaching him exactly?"


    Beth turned to Altria. "Swordy."


    Altria burst intoughter. She was almost rolling around she wasughing so hard.


    "Huh? You know I teach that!"


    We were steadily joined by the rest of our party in dribs and drabs while breakfast cooked on the fire.


    After breakfast was eaten, it was time to break camp and prepare to set out on the road again.


    It was still early morning by the time we left. This time the harpies were following closer to our group, if still at an altitude where they were hard to spot.


    The next two days went past in rtive quiet. There was little to break up the boredom of travelling in the carriage. This however, was a wee change after everything we had been through on this journey.


    The first thing that happened of note was when we started to reach the outskirts of thend that surrounded Dunshelm.


    It was quiet. Actually, quiet was a bit of an understatement. It was entirely deserted. There wasn''t a single carriage on the road apart from us. No one was in the fields, and we weren''t passed by another traveller on horseback once.


    I turned back from the window. "Should it be this quiet?"


    Serin shook her head. "No, it shouldn''t¡­ It''s a bit of a concern."


    "What do you think has happened?"


    "I''m not sure¡­ We''ll find out soon enough once we reach town. We don''t appear to be in immediate danger, and we have something else we need to worry about before we get much closer."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You mean somewhere for the harpies to hide out?"


    "Exactly."


    Liz started to unravel her map. "I''ll have a look if there is somewhere on the way."


    Serin turned to her. "There''s no need, I have an idea of somewhere they should be safe."


    "You know somewhere?" I asked.


    She nodded. "Yes. There was a small settlement that is on my family''snd. It was abandoned a few years ago after a monster attack. The buildings are in disrepair, but it should provide enough shelter for now. No one will go there, so they should remain undetected."


    "That''s great news!"


    "Let''s stop and check it out first. Last time I passed it still looked semi liveable, but it''s been over a year since then."


    "Right."


    Serin slid open the driver''s hatch and tried to catch Rosa''s attention. "Can you look away for a moment?"


    Rosa looked over her shoulder. "Sure, is everything okay?"


    "Everything is fine. I just wanted to take a little detour before we head towards the city."


    "That shouldn''t be a problem. Where are we going?"


    "There''s a crossroads up ahead in about three miles. I''d like you to take the left turn when we reach it."


    "Really? But there''s nothing down that way, except for a small and abandoned settlement."


    "I know. That''s where we''re heading for."


    "Uh okay, mind if I ask why?"


    "We need somewhere for the harpies to keep out of sight whilst we''re in town. No one goes that way, and I can''t think of anywhere better."


    "Oh, I see! Sure, we should be there in about thirty minutes."


    "Thanks Rosa."


    Serin slid the driver''s hatch back into position and turned back around.


    I looked back out of the window, and it was stillpletely deserted outside. I knew there was something up. Looking at the rest of the gang I could tell they were concerned as well, even if they weren''t saying anything yet.


    The thirty minutes wound down, and I could soon make out the settlement down the ahead. We still hadn''t passed another person in all that time.


    The carriage slowed down as we pulled into the small collection of semi decrepit buildings. It was a single street with four or five small buildings spaced out on either side of the road. As we reached the centre of the settlement we came to a halt.


    Serin turned to me. "Better call the harpies down and inform them what is going on."


    "I suppose we should."


    "Can I leave that to you?"


    I nodded. "Of course."


    It would probably be besting from me.


    I pushed the carriage door open and stepped out. The rest of the girls followed me down. I think everyone wanted to stretch their legs out after being sat inside for most of the day.


    I looked up into the sky for any sign of the harpies. I knew they were following us, but if they were somewhere overhead, I couldn''t make them out. I thought about asking Celine to go and call them down, but decided against it.


    If I could call them down myself it would save her the effort and energy.


    I stepped a little away from the others and started to wave my hands up in the air. I felt a little stupid, but I couldn''t think of anything better. I knew they had great eyesight and were probably already watching us down here.


    Sure enough, after about thirty seconds of standing there, waving, and looking up at the sky I could make out their tiny shapes starting to descend towards us.

 Chapter 209 Two Hundred And Nine: Return

    While we waited for the harpies to descend the atmosphere was a little tense amongst the group. If we were going to be spotted, this was the moment it would happen. We had Altria and Celine keeping a lookout, but there was still the chance.


    As the harpiesnded Serin turned to me. "Do you want to tell them?"


    I nodded. "I will."


    Enna stepped forward. "Is this where we part ways for a while?"


    I was d she already guessed what was happening.


    "It is¡­"


    "Well, I can''t say I''m happy for us to be parted like this, but I understand why it''s necessary."


    "Thanks, I know we''ve discussed this before, but we really can''t have anyone realising you''re here or with us. Not at the moment."


    "We wouldn''t want to cause you any trouble. Just being able to travel this far and to be near by in case you needed us is more than enough."


    I nced at the dpidated buildings. "I hope this will do for now. It won''t be forever, just until we can get something else sorted."


    "We''ll be fine!"


    The weather was still fine, but if it took a turn for the worse, I doubted that the worn down buildings here would provide them much protection.


    Serin gently touched my arm. "I don''t want to rush you, but we really should make our way to town."


    "I know¡­ Shouldn''t we leave them some supplies? We don''t know what''s going to happen when we get back. At the least we''re going to have to report to Lisa, and who knows how long that will take."


    She nodded. "You''re right. We can leave them with most of the supplies we have left. We''re not going to need them anyway."


    After that we all pitched in and unloaded most of our supplies into the least tumbledown looking of the buildings.


    Then it was time to say goodbye.


    I didn''t like leaving them like this, but there was no other choice. At least once we got to town and finished reporting to Lisa, I could look for somewhere more suitable for them.


    None of the harpies looked happy to be left, but they didn''tin.


    The rest of us climbed back into the carriage and we set out for Dunshelm once again.


    Back on the main road to town it was still deserted. It was more than just a little unsettling now. We were close enough to town and at this time of day the roads around here were normally busy.


    As we were on the final approach I turned to Celine. "I think you should probably keep yourself hidden for now."


    "I can keep myself in a form that won''t raise suspicion master."


    "I know, but I think it''s safer to keep out of sight. At least until we know what the situation in town is like. It won''t be for long."


    "If you say so master."


    "Thanks Celine."


    Celine disappeared.


    Liz was nodding her head. "I think that was the correct choice. The quietness is disconcerting, I hope we aren''t walking into trouble."


    Serin turned away from the window, where she had been checking the situation. "Let''s just wait and see what it''s like once we reach to town. It won''t do us any good jumping to conclusions now."


    We would have long to wait. The city walls were alreadying into sight.


    I wanted to be relieved by the sight of our town once again, but the situation at the gate didn''t look anymore reassuring. There was no queue to enter the town, no guards stood outside, and the city gates looked to be closed.


    I wasn''t the only one. Everyone had tensed a little as they realised.


    I had to ask. "Is it normal for them to close the gate in the daytime?"


    Serin shook her head. "It isn''t."


    "But what does it mean?"


    "It means that something is up. There''s no way of telling what until we get inside, but whatever it is they feel it''s a threat to the city."


    Serin''s words didn''t bring me anyfort, but I''d soon find out what was happening.


    The carriage began to slow as we rolled up to the city gates. It was a strange feeling, stopped outside and shut out, waiting for someone to let us in.


    A minute passed and there was still no sign of the gates opening or someoneing to check us in.


    Serin got to her feet. "It looks as if we will need to knock."


    She climbed out of the carriage, and I followed behind her.


    Altria was already climbing down from the driver''s bench as we stepped outside.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Can you see anything Altria?" Asked Serin.


    "Nothing strange, the guards are up there, but they seem to just be ignoring us."


    The pair strode up to the gate. Once there Serin knocked loudly.


    Thirty seconds passed before a small hatch behind an iron grill slid open. "The city is closed for visitors. No one may pass."


    "But we''re with the adventurer''s guild!" Comined Serin.


    "I''m sorry orders. None are allowed to pass."


    "Really? We''re on an important mission. We need to get our information to the guild master as soon as possible."


    "Well, we can run a message¡­"


    "Very well then, tell the guild master that Serin Staphenidie and Altria Ailouros have returned safely. They wish to speak with you urgently."


    "Okay Serin Staphenidie and Altria Ailouros. I''ll make sure¡­."


    The guard was interrupted by another voice. "You idiot! That''s the catkin princess and a high ranking noble out there¡­ Open the gate!"


    The first voice fell silent.


    The quiet was quickly interrupted by the sound of the gate''s mechanism springing into life. The gate slowly lurched open and we were met by several guards on the other side.


    The guard that looked to be in charge quickly made their way towards us. "I''m terribly sorry, please forgive my subordinates ignorance. They didn''t realise who it was."


    Serin waved it off. "It''s okay, they didn''t know¡­ But tell me why the gate is closed and entry to the city barred?"


    "You haven''t heard?"


    Serin shook her head. "I''m afraid we''ve been in the wild for many days now. We''ve heard little news in that time."


    "Well¡­" The guard coughed and wiped their brow. "We''re at war."


    "We''re at war! You can''t be serious."


    "I''m afraid so."


    "But how?"


    "The alliance, they''ve dered war."


    Serin spun towards Altria. "We need to speak to Lisa right now and find out exactly what''s going on."


    Altria nodded. "Right." She turned and headed back to the carriage.


    "Come on Theo."


    I had been thrown into a loop. "Eh right."


    We rushed back to the carriage after Altria.


    Once we were back on board Rosa pulled the reigns and the carriage rolled forward through the city gates.


    As soon as we were through the gates started to close behind us.


    The streets were half deserted as we made our way to the guild. The only people that were out and about were either guards or adventurers.


    Serin and I had been silent since we had climbed back inside. Neither of us knew what to say.


    Liz leant forward, her gaze flicking between me and Serin. "You don''t need to say anything, I can tell just by looking at you two¡­ Something has happened, hasn''t it? Something major."


    I simply nodded in reply.


    "What did the guard say?"


    Serin slowly looked up. "We''re at war!"


    "War¡­ Is it the alliance?"


    "It is."


    "We were toote!"


    "We don''t know that for certain. I don''t know any details, but I''ll admit it isn''t looking good."


    Silence descended over the carriage as we continued through the city streets.


    Soon enough we entered the main square. Our carriage made straight for the foot of the steps under the guild house building. Rosa brought us to a standstill.

 Chapter 210 Two Hundred And Ten: Lisas Debrief

    No one moved at first. Everyone was still taking in the news from the gate. We all knew that there was a risk of war with the alliance. Arge part of ourst trip was to find a way to prevent one. Despite that I don''t think anyone was expecting it to happen, at least not this quickly.


    Beth was the first to her feet. "I know things aren''t looking good, but we should speak with Lisa before we start to despair."


    She was right.


    With Beth''s words in our ears, we pulled ourselves out of our seats and slowly began departing the carriage.


    We assembled at the foot of the steps, while Ameri and Lucy tied their horses just to the side. Everyone had departed the carriage except for Rosa, she was still sat atop of the driver''s bench.


    Serin walked to the side of the carriage. "Aren''t youing with us?"


    She shook her head. "I can''t yet, I need to return the carriage and stable the horses first. I''ll return to the guild to report to Lisa once I''m done."


    "Okay, I expect they need the rest. We''ll go on ahead then."


    "Thanks."


    We waved Rosa off as she turned the carriage and headed back to the stables.


    Once the carriage left the square Serin turned to the rest of us. "Come on, let''s go and report in."


    Serin led the way and the rest of us followed her up the steps to the guild house.


    I wasn''t quite sure what to expect as we stepped inside. But what I saw still surprised me.


    Compared to thest time I was here the guild was busy. It was nearly as busy as I''d ever seen it. Only this time it wasn''t just adventurers sitting and enjoying their food and drink or checking for avable quests. It was now a hive of activity.


    Almost every table was upied. Groups of adventurers were pouring over maps and charts. There were city guards in amongst some of the groups. They appeared to be consulting with the adventurers, I could only guess about what.


    As we made our way through to the main desk, we barely drew any attention from the people in the hall. They were all too busy with what they were doing to notice yet another group of adventurers pass by.


    When we approached the main desk, Jules looked up from a pile of paperwork in front of her. She froze for a moment, before double taking as if she didn''t quite believe what she was seeing. Then she stepped to the side flipped up the desk hatch and came running out.


    Reaching me, she flung her arms around my waist. "I''m so d you''re okay! We''ve had no news at all."


    I hugged her back. "We''re okay. We came back as soon as we could, and we didn''t have any way of getting news back before us."


    Jules slowly let go of me, looking up at my face. "But what are you doing here?"


    "What are we doing here? I don''t understand."


    "I wasn''t told the details, but Lisa said she had sent Rosa with a message for her sister. You weren''t supposed to return here." Her smile left her face and was reced with a look of concern. "Don''t tell me, Rosa didn''t make it?"


    I waved my hands. "No, no. We came back with Rosa."


    "But the message, didn''t you speak with Lisa''s sister?"


    I nced across to Serin and then back to Jules. "We spoke with her, and she passed on a message¡­ But there was no mention of not returning here."


    Jules was visibly surprised. "I don''t understand¡­ I don''t even know how you made it into the city!"


    "Uh well the roads werepletely deserted, we just rolled up to the city gates. We were stopped there, but as soon as they realised who we were they let us right in."


    "I still don''t understand¡­" She took me by the hand. "Come on, you all need to speak with the guild master."


    Jules pulled me in the direction of the front desk. I nced behind and the others were already following closely behind.


    We took the now fairly familiar route through the door behind the front desk, then up the stairs and along the corridor towards Lisa''s office.


    Once we were outside Jules knocked on the door.


    Lisa''s voice answered from inside. "What is it? I asked not to be disturbed!"


    The sound of her voice gave away her stress and irritation even before we had stepped inside.


    Jules took a breath before answering. "I know, but you''re going to want to see who''s returned."


    "Fine,e in."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jules pushed the door open and then stood to the side to let us in. She motioned for us to enter.


    The sight of our group in front of Lisa brought her to her feet. "What are you doing here?" She almost shouted.


    "Weren''t you expecting us to return?" Asked Liz.


    "I did, of course I did! But that wasn''t what I meant. Why did you return here, didn''t you get word from my sister?"


    Serin nodded as she approached Lisa''s desk. "We met with Elsa, but she didn''t mention anything about not returning here."


    Lisa mmed a fist against her desk. "Dammit!"


    "I''m sorry Lisa, but you''re going to have to exin what''s going on here!"


    "You must have heard the news since you''ve arrived?"


    "Nothing specific, only that the alliance dered war on the catkin¡­ Which is honestly concerning enough in itself."


    "Yes, the alliance dered war, an army was dispatched to Dunshelm¡­ I asked Elsa to warn you not to return here if you passed through Silthorn. I even asked her to send adventurers to look for you."


    "She didn''t mention it¡­ Neither did Rosa for that matter."


    "Rosa had no idea what was in the sealed message. I wanted it that way, safer for her if she knew nothing and at that point not many in the city knew what was happening." Lisa sat down and sighed. "Well, that means I can have a good guess at why you were able to reach the city again and what side my sister has taken."


    "I''m sorry Lisa, I mean we had our suspicions about Elsa after we spoke to her, but I don''t understand the rest. Why wouldn''t we have been able to reach the city?"


    Lisa motioned to the seats. "You will probably want to sit down for this."


    "Okay¡­"


    Serin took a seat and the rest of us followed suit, filling up all the avable seats in front of Lisa''s desk.


    Once we had settled Lisa began to exin. "Dunshelm ispletely encircled by alliance forces. We haven''t received a messenger in three days and no one we sent out has returned, except for Rosa." She sighed. "I had a feeling that they would try something like this that''s why I sent out Rosa with the message as soon I heard the news."


    Serin gasped. "But we didn''t see any sign on the way here."


    "It almost as if they wanted you to get through¡­ I suppose it makes sense. This ce ispletely surrounded on all sides. There''s less chance of you escaping from inside than if you were approached on the road."


    "So that''s how¡­ What about the catkin? Is help on the way?"


    "I hope so, but it isn''t guaranteed. An army was sent to their capital at the same time that one was sent here¡­ There might be no help to send."


    "And the humans and wolfkin, did they side with the alliance?"


    "I''m not sure."


    "They haven''t decided yet?"


    "No¡­ Both races are inplete disarray. Even if they decided to side with us, there''s no telling what aid they would be able to send."


    "There''s something else isn''t there? What haven''t you told us?"


    Lisa took in a deep breath. "The human king, the wolfkin king were both assassinated along with all of their family that were living in the capital before any decision was taken by them¡­"


    "Assassinated! That''s, I just can''t believe it. But if that''s the case, then surely they will side with the catkin and us?"


    "You would think so, but there''s more¡­"


    Serin''s eyes widened. "More?"


    "They yed the murders off as a terrorist attack, just like the incident with Altria and Theo in the city. The me has been pinned on your party. I wouldn''t like to make a guess at who carried out the attacks. They were carried out simultaneously, one was almost identical to that first st¡­"


    "Just like Lillia''s attack¡­" She shook her head. "No, it can''t be!"


    "Like I said, I wouldn''t like to guess, but the simrity to that st has been used to frame you all for the attacks. Now everything is up in the air!"

 Chapter 211 Two Hundred And Eleven: Options

    We all knew that things were bad, as soon as we heard about war being dered, but the extra information from Lisa painted a far worse picture than I had imagined. We were effectively trapped in the city and encircled by enemies. There was the chance of helping, but there was no guarantee it would arrive.


    Liz had been silently taking in Lisa''s words, she looked across to Lisa. "And you''re sure there''s no way to flee the city?"


    Lisa slowly nodded. "If there is, we haven''t found it yet. We sent some of our best scouts out in every direction. None have returned. At this point sending anymore just seems foolish and would only decrease our numbers further."


    "So, our only option is to fight them here?"


    Lisa sped her hands together. "I''m afraid so."


    Serin leant forward. "Do you have any idea of the enemy''s numbers?"


    Lisa shrugged. "Nothing concrete. We''ve only been able to sight them from a distance so we can only make an estimate, but they must run into the thousands. For now, they''ve been keeping their distance, I wasn''t sure why because they must have the numbers to take the city¡­"


    "You think they were waiting for us?"


    "Perhaps."


    "How many of the guard remain in the city?"


    "Good question¡­ Even before the trouble began there were less than eight hundred in total, but I doubt we have even four hundred now. The number is only getting fewer as people abandon their posts¡­"


    "And the guild, how many adventurers do we have that could help in the city''s defence?"


    "Less than two hundred. The city has supplies for a siege, but if they have siege engines and enough high ranking mages with them, we won''t hold out for long¡­ Damn my stupid sister!"


    Serin slumped in her seat a little. "Well, we had good news if you could call it that, but now we have no way of getting the news out!"


    Lisa sat bolt upright. "You mean our suspicions were confirmed?"


    "Yes¡­ But it seems we were toote."


    "If only there were some way of getting the news out!"


    I was surprised Serin didn''t notice right away.


    I cleared my throat. "I think we have a way."


    Serin quickly turned to me. "Of course, Celine!"


    "Yes, Celine would be able to get a couple of us out of here, but that isn''t the only way."


    Serin sat forward and shook her head. "Theo not yet¡­"


    "But we might be able to help many get out of here if we asked them."


    "That would only work once or twice before they were spotted, there would be no way of evacuating the city¡­ Not to mention most wouldn''t agree to their help."


    Lisa ced her hands down on the desk. "Hold on, what do you mean another way Theo?"


    "Well¡­"


    Serin was still shaking her head.


    Beth sighed. "We''re going to have to tell her eventually and I''m assuming we''re going to exin about Aetherin now anyway? Might as well give her the whole story now."


    Serin slumped back into the seat. "Fine, I suppose we should."


    Lisa''s attention fell on our unintroduced members for the first time. "Right, I was beginning to wonder who yourtest members were." Her gaze switched to me. "Can I assume you been adding to your har, hmm, I mean party again Theo?"


    I cleared my throat. "I''m not sure why you would immediately think it was me that brought them into the party¡­ But I suppose kind of, you''re half right, I was the one that suggested she join us¡­"


    "Well, it was just a guess. Anyway, I can see that she seems to be a member of the party now, but there must be more to it than that. I''d like for you to exin that for me and the other two."


    "Right, well she is a very strong addition to our team and has already saved our lives on more than one asion. It''s just well you see, she isn''t human."


    "I''m not sure that is something that would need exining. You already have a few members that aren''t. You know I''m not myself."


    "I know."


    Lisa gaze fixed on Aetherin once again as if she was trying to discern what species she was. "So, what is she? A half elf?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    I shook my head. "No¡­ She isn''t from any of the races that are part of the alliance." I braced myself before I said the words. "She''s a vampire."


    "A vampire!" Lisa got to her feet, ced her hands down on the table as she leant forward and locked eyes with me. "What do you think you are doing? One demon was already something, but at least she can keep herself hidden and is nowhere near as incredibly dangerous." She then turned her focus to Serin. "And you were fine with this?"


    Serin sat forward. "I am."


    "But you must have known what I would have thought about it and the trouble it could cause you all."


    "I did, but I realised she was no longer a threat to us, and we needed her help. If it wasn''t for her, we wouldn''t have returned alive."


    Altria, Beth, Liz and I were all nodding in agreement with Serin.


    Ameri and Lucy were silently watching on.


    Lisa put her head in her hands. "Well, I can see that you all think the same thing¡­" She exhaled loudly and looked back up. "I suppose that she at least looks human. If we''re careful we can keep the truth hidden. Ugh, why didn''t I expect something like this!"


    "Yes, in fact Aetherin wasn''t what I was worried to inform you about."


    "You mean the other thing is worse?"


    "Well, I wouldn''t say worse¡­" Serin looked to me. "Do you want to exin?"


    I nodded. "Sure¡­ We have a group of harpies with us, we left them a short way from the city."


    "Harpies! There''s no way you''ll be able to keep people from noticing them! I can''t believe you brought them with you. You must have a death wish. Sure, not everyone is believing the news from the capital, but if you''re seen to be among a group of demons even people firmly on our side won''t trust you."


    "What did you expect us to do? We left them out of the city so they wouldn''t draw attention. They can''t go back to their old lives now. They helped us escape, their own kind would view them as traitors. We couldn''t just leave them behind to die."


    Lisa''s expression softened a little. "Look Theo, I understand your sentiment¡­" She stopped and ruffled her hair. "Ah what does it even matter, as things stand, we''ll be lucky if any of us make it out of here. So can I assume your other way out was having the harpies fly you out?"


    "It was."


    "I suppose that could work¡­ But you''re right, it won''t be long before the army encircling us catch on and target them."


    "Exactly."


    Lisa gave a long nce over the rest of our group. "So then, what about those two?"


    "This is Ameri and Lucy, Catkin and Wolfkin. Both registered adventurers, originally from Dunshelm. They rode with us from Silthorn."


    "Hmm¡­" Lisa nced at Serin. "Well?"


    "He''s telling the truth. I believe we can trust them."


    "I see, well I''ll take your word for now¡­ I think our priority needs to be getting you and Altria to her mother. Celine should take you both, the rest of the party can take a lift from your harpy friends. At least if you get there first, they won''t be treated as hostile once they arrive."


    I couldn''t agree with that. "I understand why you''re suggesting that, but what about everyone else in the city? Are we just going to leave them to die? I don''t want that!"


    "We need to get word and proof of what you found out. It isn''t certain that the city will fall yet. Help could arrive in time."


    "All the more reason we should stay and help. I want to make sure that this ce doesn''t fall!"


    "But if it does, you can''t be here when it happens."


    "If ites to it, Celine can take me then."


    Lisa looked at the other members of the party. "What do you all think about this?"


    Serin was to answer. "I was nning on staying behind¡­ I know why you are suggesting Theo leave, but I can''t leave my friends and servants behind."


    Lisa turned to Beth and Liz. "What about you two?"


    Beth looked serious as she answered. "I have friends, family and students here. I don''t want to leave any of them here."


    Liz shrugged. "I have friends here I wouldn''t want to lose, but I wouldn''t want to throw my life away on a lost cause. Having said that though, Theo is right. There is no need for us to run away yet, we could leave at any time. I agree with staying until there is no other hope."


    Lisa sat back in her seat. "I suppose I should''ve expected that answer from you all. I won''t deny that having you here won''t increase our defensive capability¡­ Fine, I won''t force you to leave. But if things take a turn to the worse I want you to flee to Altria''s mother. Are we in agreement?"


    We answered in unison. "Yes."

 Chapter 212 Two Hundred And Twelve: Separate Ways

    Lisa didn''t look particrly pleased with the response, but she gave up trying to argue once she realised that we were united in our decision. She sat back in her chair and leant right back. "You lot are bing quite the handful."


    Lizughed. "Don''t tell me you aren''t happy for the extra help."


    "I would be lying if I wasn''t. We''ll need every person we can find to man the defences¡­"


    Serin looked to Lisa. "What do we do next, liaise with the city guard?"


    Lisa shook her head. "No, I''ll speak withmander and inform him of our reinforcement. The rest of you need to go home and rest for now."


    "But what if we''re attacked tonight?"


    "Then I''ll call for you. Don''t worry we''ll n where you''re needed in time. The best thing you can all do right now is rest and regain your strength. You''ve been out in the wilds for days and once their attack begins there will be little time for rest."


    "I suppose you''re right."


    "You must have things you need to attend to in your household to prepare?"


    "I do."


    "And I expect the rest of you have matters to see to as well. It''ste in the day, so we''ll leave things here for now."


    No one spoke up against Lisa''s n.


    Lisa fixed her gaze on me. "Theo, you''ll be d to know the door to your room has been repaired."


    "Oh right, I''d forgotten about that."


    "Take Aetherin with you to see Jules. She''ll organise somewhere for her to stay. Make sure she knows to ce her close to your quarters, you will be responsible for her¡­" She nced to Ameri and Lucy. "She''ll find somewhere for those two to board too."


    "Okay, got it."


    "I''ll send for you all first thing in the morning, but for now you are dismissed."


    With Lisa''s words we all got up out of our seats and began to file out of the room. From there we headed along the corridor the way we hade in and back downstairs.


    We were met behind the reception desk by Jules, who lifted the hatch and let us out into the foyer. We assembled a short way in front of the reception desk while we decided what we were to do next.


    Liz was the first to speak. "I need to head back to my shop. I want to check on the ce and I''d like to look over the artifact once more before all hell breaks loose here."


    Serin was nodding in agreement. "Okay Liz, you go and do what you need to. The more you can find out about that thing the better. Just be careful, our enemy''s spies had infiltrated the city even before we left."


    "Don''t worry about me, I''ll watch my back."


    "If anythinges us, don''t hesitate to call the rest of us back together."


    "I won''t."


    "Great. If it stays quiet, we''ll all meet back here first thing tomorrow before Lisa calls us up."


    "Right. Well, I''ll see you allter."


    Liz was quick to leave after that. She hurried out of the guild only turning to wave briefly before she stepped through the door.


    Once Liz left, Serin turned to the rest of the group. "Well, we should probably do as Lisa suggested and get some rest." She turned to me. "Theo, will you be okay getting the girls rooms sorted?"


    "I''ll be fine, Jules will arrange something don''t you worry."


    "Good¡­" She looked uneasily toward the door. "I should really check on things back home."


    "You go, I''m sure your servants are worried about you too."


    She nodded. "I expect they are¡­ Very well, see you all tomorrow."


    "We''ll be fine¡­ Bye."


    Beth gently took Serin''s arm before she left. "Hold up, I''ll walk with you."


    Serin looked back and smiled. "Sure."


    Beth turned to the rest of us. "See you tomorrow."


    That left just Altria, Aetherin, Ameri, Lucy and me in the foyer.


    I looked to Altria. "What are you going to do now?"


    She shrugged. "Unlike those too, there isn''t much I can do right now¡­ I was thinking about getting some food before I left. Will you join me?"


    "Sure. I just want to speak with Jules first. I better not leave it toote if she needs to find some rooms. Do you want to get us a table while we talk?"


    "Sure, I can do that."


    "Thanks Altria."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Altria headed into the seating area of the guild hall leaving Just the four of us in front of the reception desk.


    "Come on let''s go and speak to Jules."


    There was no queue and Jules was standing there waiting for us as we walked up.


    Jules looked up with a smile as we reached the desk. "I was waiting for you toe and speak to me." She nced across to Aetherin. "Who is this, a new member of your party?"


    I nodded. "Yes, this is Aetherin." I looked to my side. "Aetherin, this is Jules."


    "How did you pick up a new member out in the wild?"


    I shrugged. "Three new members." I turned and gestured to Ameri and Lucy who were stood just a little way behind Aetherin and me. "This is Ameri and Lucy."


    Julesughed. "Nice to meet you all¡­ Okay then, how did you find three new members out in the wild?"


    "Well, we only met Aetherin out in the wild. I can''t give you the details here and now, but I''ll exin once we''re alone¡­"


    I was interrupted by Aetherin pulling on my clothes.


    She whispered into my ear. "Should you be telling her at all?"


    "It''s okay, we trust Jules."


    "If you say so."


    I turned back to the desk. "Sorry about that¡­ So, we met up with Aetherin in the wild, it''s a long story. Ameri and Lucy we travelled back with from Silthorn. They''re from here originally."


    "Oh, I see¡­ Well, I suppose I shouldn''t be surprised to see you collecting more women along the way." She sighed. "I hope this doesn''t mean it''s going to be even harder for me to spend any time with you?"


    "I''ll always try to make time for you Jules."


    She smiled. "Thanks¡­ The again with things the way they are none of us may have much time."


    "Things aren''t looking great, I agree."


    "They aren''t. Well, what can I help you with?"


    "These three need rooms. Lisa wants Aetherin to be roomed close to me, she didn''t give instruction for the others."


    "Okay that shouldn''t be a problem, let me see." She looked down at the desk and started flicking through amodation registration. She looked back up. "That isn''t a problem. Three rooms?"


    I turned to Ameri and Lucy. "Did you want your own rooms?"


    They both nodded.


    I turned back to the desk. "Yes please."


    "Okay, I just get the keys."


    Jules walked to the back of the reception and searched for the keys. She was only gone for a moment before she returned with a handful of keys.


    She handed them over. "Do you need me to show them to the rooms?"


    I shook my head. "I think we''ll manage. I know my way around fairly well now."


    "Okay¡­" She leant on the desk and looked up to me. "What are you doing tonight? I finish my shift in a minute."


    "Well, right now we were going to stop for some food here. Altria is already waiting for us. You''re more than wee to join us for some food if you like?"


    "Aww¡­ I was hoping I could get you to myself!" Sheughed. "Sure, I''lle and join you all once I''m done. Don''t worry about ordering before me, I''m sure you''re all hungry."


    "Thanks Jules, we''ll catch up in a bit then."


    We left Jules at the desk to finish her shift and went to find Altria in the hall.


    Altria waved as we walked over. Luckily, she had found a tablerge enough for the lot of us including Jules as well.


    "What took you all so long? I''m starving!" Sheined as we took our seats.


    "Sorry. You didn''t have to wait for us to order."


    She looked in the direction of the waitress carrying over a tray of food. "Phew, that''s good because I didn''t!"


    The waitress approached the table andid down Altria''s food before looking to the rest of us. "Did you want to order?"


    I nodded. "We will, but could you give us a minute? We''ve only just joined the table."


    She smiled at me. "Not at all hun. I''ll be back in a moment."


    "Thanks!"

 Chapter 213 Two Hundred And Thirteen: A Moment Of Calm

    The waitress then left us at the table to look over the menus for a minute. While the four of us were looking through and deciding what to eat Jules joined us.


    Altria looked up at the familiar face. "Ah Jules."


    "Hi Altria."


    "Have youe for Theo?"


    Sheughed a little awkwardly. "Theo invited me to join you all. I hope that''s okay?"


    "Of course, it is! Come and sit down." Altria shuffled up and created a space between me and her.


    "Thanks."


    Jules took the open space and sat down.


    Once she was settled, I turned to her. "We''ve yet to order so take your time."


    "Okay." She nced over the menu. "It''s been a while since I''ve eaten here, I can''t remember what''s good."


    "I''ve not had anything awful yet."


    "Good."


    "I suppose working here puts you off eating here as well?"


    "Something like that. It''s just nice to go somewhere else for a bit after work. Living here as well, sometimes it feels like I never leave the ce¡­ Once in a while is okay though."


    A couple of minutester the waitress came and took our orders.


    A little while after that she returned with our food, and we all began to tuck into our meals.


    As we all began to finish up, Jules looked up from her food. "So, Theo said you were both from here. I don''t mean to sound rude, but I don''t recognise either of you."


    Ameri chuckled. "Ah don''t worry, we didn''t take it that way." She nced to Lucy beside her. "Neither of us have been back in here in years. It''s no surprise you wouldn''t recognise us."


    "Oh, I see. You''ve been adventuring all of that time?"


    "Pretty much."


    "You must have some good stories to tell."


    "We have our fair share¡­ Probably nothing as interesting as Theo and his group."


    Julesughed. "Yes, he hasn''t been here all that long, but they do seem to constantly get themselves tangled up in some crazy business."


    Each of the girls'' attention fell on me. "I don''t know what to say¡­ I don''t think it''s down to me. From my perspective, I was pulled into the whole crazy mess, and everything has always been like this since before I came."


    They all found this a little funny.


    Altria was the first to startughing. "It was quite the mess you were brought into wasn''t it."


    "It''s been pretty crazy to be honest¡­ Still, I have enjoyed my time here with you all."


    Sheughed. "You''ve definitely made the most out of it."


    Seeing that we had now finished eating the waitress came to collect our tes. "Is there anything else you''d like?"


    Altria shook her head. "No, thank you." She looked to the rest of us. "I don''t want to be the one to spoil the fun, but we should all probably think about heading to bed soon. I wouldn''t want Serin to me me if everyone stayed upte."


    I agreed. "You''re right, there''s no telling what will happen tomorrow. I should probably show the others up to their rooms."


    "Thanks Theo." She got to her feet. "I think I''ll walk back to my apartment. Night everyone."


    We all said goodbye and then Altria made her way out of the guildhall.


    Once she left Jules started to get out of her seat. "I suppose I should probably head upstairs as well." She nced across to me. "Would you like a hand to show the girls to their rooms?"


    I nodded. "Sure, we should be going too. Thanks Jules."


    "No problem."


    With that decided we all got up from our seats, and with Jules leading the way, we headed upstairs to the sleeping quarters.


    Jules had ced all the girls on the same floor as me. Our first stop was for Ameri and Lucy. Their rooms were located close to thending, and they were situated next to each other.


    We stopped outside. "Have you got everything you need?"


    Lucy smiled. "Thanks Theo, we''re all set."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Good¡­ Well, I guess we''ll see you in the morning."


    "Good night!"


    Ameri gently took my hand. "Thanks for getting us here safely¡­ Good night."


    "Oh er, I''m not sure that was down to me¡­ Good night Ameri."


    We left Ameri and Lucy to settle into their own rooms. Next up it was Aetherin.


    As per Lisa''s instruction Jules had given her the closest avable room to mine. This turned out to be just across the hallway and one door along.


    I passed her the key to the room. "Here you go."


    "Thanks."


    "The rooms aren''t much, nothing like the house you lived in, but they''refortable enough. Will make a nice change after sleeping on the road for so long."


    "I must admit, even if I don''t require much sleep the promise of a proper bed once again does seem appealing."


    "It does! I assume you''ll be alright in there tonight?"


    "Of course, I will!"


    "Good, and if you need anything I''m just across the way."


    "I know, you don''t have to worry about me."


    Julesughed. "And if you need anything from the guild, I''m in the room next to Theo. Either that or I''ll be on the front desk. Just ask for me if I''m not there."


    Aetherin nodded her head. "Thank you¡­" She nced between us. "Well then, I''m going to check out my room. I''ll see you in the morning, good night."


    "Good night Aetherin."


    I stood outside with Jules whilst Aetherin opened her room and stepped inside.


    This left the two of us alone.


    Jules fidgeted slightly. "I would invite myself in, but you should get your rest. Hopefully there will be a chance for us to catch up alone tomorrow."


    "You know I wouldn''t mind, if you dide in."


    She shook her head. "No, if you''re worn out tomorrow, I''ll be in trouble with the guild master, let alone your party mates."


    "I''m sure no one would say anything, afterst time we were together was interrupted¡­"


    She looked as if she was on the fence and thinking it over. "We''ll see each other tomorrow." She said eventually.


    "Okay, I''ll make sure I have time for you."


    She smiled. "Please do."


    After that we said out goodnights and each went into our separate rooms.


    I dropped my gear in the corner of my room and took off the topyer of my armour. Then in just my undershirt and trousers, I slumped myself onto the bed.


    It was better than I remembered.


    Thisst trip had been the longest I had spent on the road. My sleeping arrangements hadn''t been especially ufortable, but nothing really beat the sensation of lying on a proper bed.


    After about ten minutes of just lying there and enjoying thefort, I sat up. There was another luxury I missed from being on the road. I wanted to indulge myself before I went to bed.


    I climbed off the bed, quickly grabbed a change of clothes, and headed out again.


    I was going to take a bath.


    As I made my way downstairs, I found myself hoping that the men''s baths were just as quiet as before. There was something quite nice about not having to share them.


    The evening was starting to draw in and I passed a couple of adventurers heading up to their rooms on the way down.


    Once downstairs I found that the main hall had already cleared out quite a bit. It wasn''t particrlyte, but it seemed that the town''s current situation had dissuaded many from staying up and drinking. There was probably only half the number I would normally see up at this time as I passed through.


    I finally made my way to the baths. There was no one else in the changing room. I quickly undressed and stowed my clothes. After grabbing a fresh towel, I hurried towards the baths. I half peered around the corner as I checked to see if I was alone.


    Even through the heavy steam rising off therge bath, I could see that I was the only person in here. I left my towel just to the side and climbed in the warm waters.


    It was everything I had hoped for. I could feel the aches of the road melting away as I perched myself at the edge of the bath.

 Chapter 214 Two Hundred And Fourteen: The Horn

    I slowly made my way across the bath to the far end. Once there I sat and just enjoyed the water. Sitting there and rxing, I could feel just how tired I''d gotten whilst on the road. I knew I should probably head back upstairs to bed soon, but I was in no rush to leave the bath. It was just too nice after this long.


    I had been sitting there for about ten minutes, when I noticed footsteps approaching. At first, I thought it was just someoneing in for a bath, but no one appeared in the bathroom. I could still make out the sound of asional steps near the entrance.


    It fell silent again and just as Iid back against the bath side, I thought I noticed a head pop around the door. It was too steamy in there to make out who it was from just a nce.


    Wondering what was going on, I decided to call out. "Hello?"


    As soon as I had, the figure returned. This time they walked into the bathroom. I struggled to make out who it was at first due to the steam.


    As they approached, they answered my call. "So, you are in here Theo!"


    "Jules? I wondered who was wandering around out there!"


    She paused as she approached. "Yeah¡­ I wasn''t sure if it was you in here or not. I was a little worried about wandering in here dressed like this." She looked down over her covering.


    Jules appeared to be wearing just towel. I wasn''t sure if she had anything on underneath, so I could understand her concern.


    "It''s only me in here."


    "I can see that now."


    She strolled over to the edge of the bath where I was sat. She stopped and dipped a toe into the water.


    "I thought you were off to bed?"


    "I was, but I wanted a wash first. I heard you leave before me, so I hoped you would be in here."


    "Well, you were right."


    She nced across the bath. "You don''t mind if I join you, do you?"


    "No not at all."


    She smiled. "Great!"


    Jules slowly loosened the towel around her and then lifted it away. She folded it and left it on the nearest bench.


    I was right, she had beenpletely naked under the towel.


    I watched on as she climbed into the bath.


    She blushed slightly as she noticed my gaze. "Hey."


    "Ugh, sorry¡­ I didn''t think you minded."


    "I don''t. It just made me feel a little self conscious with you looking at me like that."


    "You shouldn''t be."


    Jules pushed her way through the water, before taking a seat next to me. Her breasts floating just under the water''s surface.


    "Ah, this is heaven!"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "I''m sure the men''s bath is nicer than the women''s one!"


    "I''ve not been inside, so I''ll just have to take your word for it. I know that I''m the only one that ever seems toe here."


    "Yes, you''re lucky."


    Iughed. "Sometimes it does feel like it."


    She moved a little closer and locked eyes with me. "Is this one of those times?"


    "It is."


    She pressed her body up against mine, her face so close to mine I could feel her breath on my skin. I wrapped my arms around her as we started to kiss.


    Things quickly started to get heated and before I knew it, Jules had climbed onto myp.


    "Weren''t you worried about letting me rest?"


    "Well, we''re here now, and you don''t look like you''re nning on leaving anytime soon."


    She reached down into the water and grabbed my dick.


    "I''m not."


    Jules begun to position herself over my dick.


    Then just as she was about to push it inside. We were interrupted by a loud sound.


    I wasn''t sure what it was at first. It sounded like a horn being blown outside. Whatever it was it had to be incredibly loud for us to be able to hear it inside here.


    Jules''s reaction told me it was serious. She immediately began to climb off me. "It''s an alert. We should check what''s going on!"


    "Could we be under attack?"


    "It isn''t the attack warning. It''s the call to stations, something big has happened."


    I grasped at her hand before she stepped out of the bath. "Do we really have to go now? Don''t we have time to finish in here?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    She looked back at me. She looked torn. "I really don''t want to stop¡­ But I must return to the desk and see what is happening. You should really go as well."


    I knew she was right. I already knew this ce was surrounded by alliance forces and now the rm was being sounded¡­ But I just wanted to finish up here first.


    "But¡­"


    She shook her head. "Sorry, Theo. Lisa will being down because of that alert. I have to go. I wouldn''t be surprised if your party return to the guild either."


    "I suppose."


    "You should at least check on the members upstairs. They won''t know what''s going on."


    I had told them that if anything happened, they could find me in my room, but here I was wasting time in the baths as the rm horn blew.


    I got to my feet and started to climb out of the bath. "You''re right, I should go and check."


    We each headed for our towels once out of the bath. We dried ourselves as we walked back to the changing room. When we reached our clothes, it was a rush to get dressed and then head to the reception desk.


    When we reached the reception there was already a bit ofmotion in front of the desk. There were a few adventurers frantically trying to get information from the girl that was manning the night shift.


    When the girl spotted Jules approaching, she started waving. "Jules there you are! I was starting to worry. I checked your room, but you weren''t there!"


    "Sorry¡­ I was in the bath when the horn sounded."


    The girl nced between Jules and I. "Oh¡­ I see. Well, you''re here now."


    "What''s going on, why was horn sounded?"


    "Enemy movement has been sighted and they''re heading towards the city!"


    "Are they preparing to attack?"


    "We don''t know yet. That''s all that''s been reported."


    "I see. Has Lisa been down yet?"


    The girl shook her head. "No, she hasn''t."


    "I''ll go and check her office."


    "Right."


    Jules turned to me. "You should go and check on your friends. I''ll return to the desk once I''ve spoken with Lisa¡­ You should probablye back here once you''ve checked on them. We all need to be on alert until we find out what''s going on."


    I nodded. "Right, I''ll go find the others and meet back here."


    "I won''t be long." Jules turned and headed through the hatch in the reception desk.


    I stopped for a minute just watching the people panic in front of the desk. No one seemed to have a clear idea what was going on and were all mouring at the desk. The poor receptionist was trying her best to deal with them, but with limited information to share she was struggling.


    With little that I could do to help, I turned and headed for the stairs.


    When I reached the corridor that led to my room, I noticed that all three of the girls were standing just outside my door.


    Aetherin was the first to notice me approach. "Theo! Where have you been. Something is going on!"


    I sped up my stride. "I was in the bath, sorry!"


    "What''s going on?"


    "The horn was sounded because the enemy is on the move."


    Lucy rushed to my side. "Have you been past the desk, do they know anymore?"


    "I passed it on my way up here, but they don''t seem to know much yet. I left Jules to speak with Lisa. We should probably all grab our gear and head downstairs just in case."


    "Got it."


    "We''ll meet back here and go down together. People are panicking a bit down there. It''s probably best if we stay as a group."


    "Okay, we''ll meet you back here in a minute."


    Lucy and Ameri hurried back down the corridor to their rooms.


    Aetherin turned to me. "Do you think they''ll attack tonight?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s worrying."


    The timing of their movement and our arrival here was just too much of a coincidence. Lisa might have been right about them letting us walk in here.


    I unlocked the door to my room and turned back to Aetherin. "I''ll just be a moment."


    "Right. I''ll wait in the corridor for the others and keep an eye out for trouble."


    "Thanks."


    Having Aetherin watch my back was a relief. Afterst time here, I knew that even the guild wasn''t entirely safe anymore. There couldn''t be many people that would be able to make it past Aetherin.


    I rushed inside and headed straight for my gear. I was rushing around trying to get changed as quickly as I could. I just had a bad feeling about this.

 Chapter 215 Two Hundred And Fifteen: Tower

    After quickly putting the rest of my armour on, I reached for my sword that was leant up against the side of my bed. I quickly attached it to my belt and then grabbed my potion pouch.


    I slipped it open and checked the contents. "Not as many as I''d like."


    There hadn''t been a chance to restock since we had returned. Hopefully I wouldn''t need any of them.


    With everything in order, I headed back out to the corridor.


    Aetherin was still standing just outside waiting. I looked along the hall to see Lucy and Ameri were already on their way back.


    I looked to Aetherin. "Everything quiet here?"


    She nodded. "Just the odd adventurer heading downstairs. Probably going to see what all themotion is about."


    "I expect so."


    The two girls now dressed in their armour stopped just outside my door.


    Ameri quickly looked me over. "Are you ready to go?"


    "Yeah, let''s go and see if anyone knows what''s happening yet."


    I set off back down the corridor towards the stairs with the three girls following behind.


    The scene at the reception desk hadn''t calmed down in the time it had taken to grab our gear. It had grown more chaotic. There were many more adventurers hanging around in front of desk trying to get some information on the current situation.


    From the foot of the stairs, I could see that Jules had already returned to the desk. Despite there now being two people manning the reception now, she was too busy dealing with the queue to notice we had returned.


    The four of us made our way to the back of the queue and started to wait our turn.


    It was the other girl on the desk that noticed us first. She gently nudged Jules in the side.


    Once pointed in our direction she started to wave us over. "Theo,e to the desk!" Then seeing that the other adventurers weren''t about to move, she lifted the hatch and tried to clear a path. "Please let them through."


    Some of the crowd moved, but not all seemed happy. "Hey, we''re all waiting in line here!"


    "Sorry, important guild business. Let them pass."


    They gave in and stepped out of the way.


    With a clear path to the desk, the four of us squeezed our way to the front.


    Once there Jules took me by the hand. "Can I have a moment?"


    "Sure, what is it?"


    "I''ll exin in a moment¡­" She looked to the other girls. "Are you okay to wait here?"


    All three nodded and Aetherin answered. "That''s fine, go ahead."


    Jules led me through the reception and out the back door. In the corridor she stopped and nced up and down the hall to check it was clear. "You should go and check on the wall. Things are moving fast outside of the walls. Lisa told me you had some friends out there."


    "I do."


    "You should be able to make out some of the movement from the wall, but you might want your other friend to check on them."


    "Thanks Jules¡­ Lisa told you about them? Everything?"


    Jules nodded slowly and smiled. "Don''t worry, she only told me because she knows I trust you¡­ I know you wouldn''t do anything that would endanger us." She pulled me close and kissed me for a moment. "Take the girls outside with you and watch your back. It''s getting a little wild out there. I want to be able to continue on from earlier."


    "I''ll be careful."


    "Good!" She stepped back towards the door. "You should get going."


    Jules pushed the door open, and we both stepped back inside the reception. The number of adventurers at the front desk had increased yet again, in the short time we had been in the corridor.


    I lifted the hatch and stepped back into the foyer to meet with the other girls.


    Aetherin looked a little concerned as she approached. "What was that about? Is everything okay?"


    "I hope so¡­ You three shoulde with me."


    I started to walk to the exit, but Ameri blocked my path. "Hold on, what''s going on and shouldn''t we wait for the others?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''ll exin outside. I don''t want to talk in here. Don''t worry about the others just yet. If theye here looking for us Jules will exin what''s going on."


    "If you say so."


    I hurried to the exit and quickly stepped outside. There were a few adventurers milling around near the door, so I walked halfway down the steps and out of earshot before I stopped to talk to the others.


    Lucy gently touched my shoulder. "Theo, what''s going on? You look worried."


    "I am¡­ There''s a lot of movement outside the walls. I''m worried about our friends we left at the abandoned vige." I looked out across the square. "We need to get up on the walls and take a look. Jules said I should be able to make out some of the movement up there, but I''ve no idea how we get up the walls."


    Lucy smiled warmly at me. "Don''t worry about that." She nced at Ameri. "We can show you the way. It''s been a while, but we still know our way around."


    "Thank you! That''s a relief."


    Ameriughed. "We''ll take you straight to the best spot with an all-around view. Just follow us!"


    "Great."


    The two girls set off down the steps at a quick pace. Aetherin and I followed straight behind them.


    As we walked, I looked to Aetherin. "Can I ask you a favour?"


    A smile spread across her face as she nodded. "Of course! Ask me anything."


    She seemed pretty pleased to be asked.


    "Great. It''s not much, but could you watch our backs as we go around the city?"


    "I would anyway¡­ Are you worried about something happening?"


    "It''s a possibility. This ce was infiltrated before we left, and now it''s in chaos it would be the perfect opportunity for someone to act¡­"


    Her parasol slipped from under her arm as she walked and swung in her hand in line with her stride. "Don''t you worry Theo, as long as I''m still breathing no one willy a hand on you."


    "Thanks¡­ Just don''t jump the gun. Most people here have nothing to do with what''s going on right now and everyone is a little on edge."


    "I shan''ty a hand on anyone unless their intent is to harm you."


    We followed Ameri and Lucy across the square until we reached the side streets at the far end. There they led us through a series of small roads until we reached a tall tower built into the city walls.


    As we reached the entrance the pair stopped.


    Ameri turned to Aetherin and me. "Up here. If you''re able to see their movements anywhere, this will be the best ce."


    "Thanks, both of you."


    Lucy stepped up to the door and tried the handle. To my surprise it was unlocked, and the door swung open. I knew that City was low on guards and that they probably struggled to man every post along the walls, but leaving a tower like this seemingly unmanned didn''t seem like the best move. Not in the city''s current situation.


    Lucy walked inside, followed by Ameri. I walked in after them with Aetherin keeping the rear.


    Inside was a small and practically bare room. In the far corner was a spiral stone staircase. It had to lead to the roof.


    Lucy and Ameri made a beeline for the stairs. I followed quickly behind. Aetherin trailed behind for a moment as she stopped to close the door behind us, but she caught up in a sh.


    There seemed to be at least four stories worth of steps before we reached the roof. It took a few minutes before we reached the top.


    We stepped out onto a tform surrounded by a waist height stone parapet.


    The girls we right, this was great ce to check out the ground below. I could see over the entire city below and there was an almost a three hundred and sixty degree view of the surroundingnd.


    What I saw below concerned me. I had been expecting to be met with a sight of nearplete darkness down below. But thend was dotted by almost a sea of small campfires and torch lights moving around. Their numbers seemed to be growing even as I watched on.


    There were rows of light moving across the ground below. I couldn''t think that they were anything other than columns of troops moving across the countryside. I wasn''t an expert by any stretch of the imagination, but I was immediately worried about what was going on and the safety of our friends down below.


    The four of us exchanged worried nces at each other.


    Lucy was the first to speak. "I''m sorry Theo, but it doesn''t look good."


    I had to agree with her.

 Chapter 216 Two Hundred And Sixteen: Movement

    Looking at the movement down below, I knew that there wasn''t time to consult with Serin or the rest of the party before I decided what to do. The harpies needed to be contact and quickly. There was only one person that would be able to get to them in this situation.


    I had to call for Celine. "Celine, if you can hear me just answer, but stay hidden."


    "What is it master?"


    "Are you fed enough to get to the harpies and return?"


    "Yes master, but is something wrong?"


    "Yes, can you see what''s going on down below?"


    "I can¡­ There seems to be a lot of activity."


    "There is. It''s our enemy, and if theye across the harpies, they would be in trouble."


    "I''ll go to them right away. What should I tell them?"


    "Tell, them to stay out of sight, but if there is any sign of peopleing to the vige to get out of there. Ugh¡­ But if they move, we need to know where we can meet up."


    If only I had a map. I looked at the ground below, but there weren''t many gaps in the movement. If they were going to move anywhere it would have to be further out.


    "Should I wait master?"


    "No¡­ Just pass on the message for now. Hopefully I can meet back up with the others at the guild and we can find somewhere suitable before they have to move."


    "Right, I''ll go to them now."


    "Thanks Celine."


    It fell silent and I took that as Celine had left.


    The four of us still on the tower tform watched the lights on the ground, it was almost as if we were in a daze.


    Ameri who had been leaning up against the wall and staring down below, stood up. "Do you think they''ll be okay?"


    I turned my back on the sight below. "I hope so¡­ They can fly if they need to. There''s no reason to think that would be able to escape. I know they can take care of themselves. My biggest worry was that they would try to stay there long than they needed to, waiting for me. But Celine will be with them now."


    "She''ll be there already?"


    "I think it''s almost instant."


    "I''d heard some things, but I didn''t know if it was true¡­"


    "It''s a very helpful ability. If it weren''t for her, I don''t know how we would''ve warned the others¡­" I looked down at the light before turning back to the rest of the group. "We should head back to the guild. I''d like to meet back up with the others and I''m a little worried about the situation there."


    Ameri was nodding. "Yeah, not everyone in that crowd was behaving sensibly. A lot of them were panicking. In those sorts of situations things can easily happen."


    "I know."


    "That girl¡­ From the front desk, does she mean something to you."


    "She does¡­ Come on, let''s get back there."


    "Right."


    I quickly crossed the tform and stepped through the doorway to the stairs. Then I began the climb down to street level.


    When I stepped out outside, it quiet. There were shouts in the distance but the area around the tower silent. It was almost if it had been desert. As soon as the thought crossed my mind, I was hit with a new worry.


    What if the guard had begun deserting their posts, after seeing what was going on outside?


    The city already had too few, it wouldn''t take many desertions to make the defences seriously undermanned.


    Once the girls joined me down on the street, we set off back to the guild. Ameri and Lucy knowing the area best took the lead once again.


    Just as we had crossed the street that ran parallel with the city wall and were about to turn into the closest side street, Aetherin spun around.


    She moved in a blur as she opened her parasol in front of her. There was a ng as something hit and an arrow dropped to the floor.


    She lowered the parasol and pointed towards the wall. "Elf archer!"


    I couldn''t make out anything at the point she gestured towards.


    Aetherin ran across the street, before jumping into the air.


    "Aetherin! Hold up¡­ Well, I suppose it''s toote."


    I looked up and down the street and apart from the three of us stood at the junction no one else was in sight. Hopefully no one had spotted her.


    Ameri ran over. "What just happened?"


    "I''m not entirely sure¡­ All I saw was that arrow hit the floor. Aetherin protected me, she''s gone after the one that shot it."


    "You were lucky!"


    "I know."<novelnext></novelnext>


    As we spoke a shadow shot down the wall andnded on the street. We both flinched at first but soon realised it was Aetherin returning.


    She looked a little disappointed as she reached us. "I''m afraid I couldn''t catch them."


    "That''s okay. I''m surprised you even saw them to begin with. I couldn''t!"


    "They were well hidden. I only noticed their presence just as they were taking the shot. If I''d been any slower, you would''ve been hit!"


    "But I wasn''t hit, you protected me." I nced up and down the still empty street. "We should head back to guild before anything else happens."


    "We should."


    Ameri and Lucy led the way back down the side streets back towards the guild. We were moving with much more urgency than before.


    Luckily, we didn''t run into any more trouble on our way and the steps leading up to the guild building we soon in sight.


    The situation as we stepped inside had seemed to have calmed a little from earlier. There were still lots of adventurers inside and a tense atmosphere, but crowd around the front desk had dispersed somewhat.


    Jules soon noticed our arrival and began waving, beckoning us over to the desk.


    As soon as reached the desk she leant over. "Did you check it out?"


    "Yeah¡­"


    "Well?"


    "It isn''t looking good out there. Hopefully I''ve warned them in time, but things at the wall aren''t great."


    She nodded. "I know, we''ve had a few reports of the guard abandoning their posts."


    "It looked that way, the tower we climbed up was empty¡­ That and we were attacked on our way back here. I doubt it was from someone that was already inside the city."


    "Attacked, that''s concerning¡­"


    "Yeah, lucky for me Aetherin was there! What''s Lisa saying about all of this?"


    "I only spoke with her for a moment. She just gave me a few words to deal with people at the desk. As she can imagine, she''s pretty overwhelmed."


    "I can. The others, has anyone turned up yet?"


    She slowly shook her head. "None of your party havee here yet."


    "That''s a little worrying too."


    "Yeah, when no one came I half thought that you might have already met up on your way, but that doesn''t seem to be the case."


    "No. I''ll try and get in contact with them."


    I quickly opened the adventurer system and sent out a series of messages. From the looks of things there were all still at home¡­ Hopefully nothing had happened.


    I tried not to worry, knowing that all of them could more than take care of themselves. As soon as Celine returned, I could send her to check for me.


    "Did Lisa say anything else? What did she want us to do?"


    "Stay put in the guild and wait for your party."


    "I''ll stay for now, but if I don''t here from the others, I''ll have to go looking for them."


    "But you''ve already been attacked."


    "Exactly¡­ That''s why I''m worried about them."


    "Lisa will have a fit, if she finds out you were attacked and then headed back out again."


    "Hopefully I won''t need to¡­ Anyway, what about you, are you going to have to stay on the desk all night?"


    Jules slumped on the desk. "Hopefully not. If nothing else happens for a while I''ll be able to head back upstairs, but something tells me that the night is finished with us yet."


    "You might be right." I sighed. "Well, I''m going to go back to my room and try to get hold of Celine and the others again. Don''t worry, if I go anywhere else, I''ll let you know first."


    "Okay¡­"


    I left the front desk and along with Aetherin, Ameri and Lucy, headed back upstairs. The four of us piled into my room.


    Aetherin looked calm andposed, but Lucy and Ameri were clearly on edge. They were pacing up and down the room.


    I tried to relieve the atmosphere. "Why don''t we all take a seat and I''ll try and contact Celine?"


    The two stopped pacing and came and sat down on the bed next to me. Aetherin pulled up the only chair in the room and sat down near the bed. Now that everyone was seated and looking a little calmer, it was time to call Celine.


    "Celine, can you hear me?"


    There was no response.

 Chapter 217 Two Hundred And Seventeen: No Contact

    Theck of reply was a little worrying, but she could just still be busy with the harpies. I was going to panic just yet.


    The two girls were looking at me with concern.


    "Don''t worry, she doesn''t always answer right away¡­" I took in a deep breath and called out again. "Celine are you there."


    There was a faint reply. "Yes master¡­ I''m just on my way¡­ it won''t be long."


    I let out a sigh of relief. "Okay, you don''t need to push yourself."


    A momentter Celine appeared in the room before us. She took a step, wobbled caught herself. She tried to take another step and then copsed.


    I jumped to my feet and dashed over to her. "Celine!"


    She looked up as I reached her. "I''m okay master, I''m just a little drained. I''m not injured."


    "That''s a relief!"


    I slowly helped her back to her feet and walked her over to the bed. Once she was settled down, I tried to find out what had happened.


    "How did you end up like this?"


    "I had to travel further than I expected. When I arrived the harpies were okay, but I had noticed movement nearby when I approached. The harpies had to move, and I went with them."


    "You could''vee straight back."


    "I know, but I knew you would be worried if we didn''t know where they had gone."


    "Celine¡­"


    "I''m okay, I feel fine now. It was just a little wobble."


    "I think you should feed now."


    She looked at me trying to hide her enthusiasm at my suggestion. "But have you had time to rest yourself."


    "I''m perfectly fine. I''ve hardly done anything all day apart from ride in the carriage. I''m definitely not wobbling about or copsing on the floor. I can easily just take a potion."


    "If you say so master."


    Aetherin got to her feet. "I think, I''ll head back to my room for a moment." She nced to the other two girls sat on the bed. "Would you like to join me? Just for a minute while Theo attends to Celine."


    The pair looked at each other, before Ameri answered. "Sure, we''lle with you. We can keep an eye on the corridor too, while Theo is indisposed."


    They got up off the bed and followed Aetherin to the door.


    It would be easier without an audience and probably lessened the chance of things getting really out of hand.


    "Thank you, we won''t be long. I''lle and call for you once we''ve finished up hear."


    Aetherin turned back as she reached the door. "Don''t worry, take your time and make sure she recovers. We''ll make sure everything is under control outside."


    Then the three of them then left, leaving Celine and me in the room alone.


    I pulled my whole body up onto the bed and shuffled up, leaning myself up against the headboard.


    Celine was already looking at me hungrily.


    "Go ahead Celine."


    She quickly wiped her lips with her hand. "Yes master."


    She pulled herself up on the bed and crawled over to me on all fours. Then she began hurriedly undoing my belt. Once loose, she pulled them down several inches along with my boxers.


    Celine''s powers were already in effect, and before she had even touched me, I was already aroused.


    She leant forward, took hold of my dick and slipped it into her mouth. She almost swallowed it whole in one go.


    Celine was just too good at this, even without her powers enhancing the sensation.


    I was on the edge almost immediately.


    Her tongue worked itself around as she sucked away. She wasn''t trying to drag this out.


    I held her head and ran my fingers through her hair, pulling her towards me. I was hit by an intense wave of pleasure. I was done.


    Celine pulled her head up and looked up at me as she licked her lips. "That was quick master!"


    "I couldn''t really help it. That was a little overwhelming."


    Sheughed. "I know, I made sure it would be. I''m only teasing¡­ I''d like to draw it out, but you don''t really have the time, do you?"


    "Not really."


    Celine sat herself back up. "I''m feeling quite refreshed now anyway, that was quite filling."


    "Good."


    I pulled my trousers back up and fastened my belt.


    Then I opened up the part function. There was still no reply from the others. As much as I could understand why Lisa and Jules wanted me to stay in the guild and wait for them, I had to go to look.


    With everything now back in ce, I climbed off the bed and got to my feet. "Do you think you''re ready to go back outside? You''ll need to keep out of sight again."


    She nodded. "Yes master. I''ve recharged more than enough from that."


    "Great¡­ I''m going to go across the hall and gather the others, then we''ll go and see what''s happened to everyone else. You should probably hide now."


    "Okay."


    With that Celine vanished.


    I grabbed my gear and headed out of the room.


    The corridor was quiet as stepped out. A quick nce up and down told me that there was no one else about. Across the hall Aetherin''s door was open.


    Lucy was stood near the door and noticed me immediately. "Are you finished already?"


    "Uh yeah¡­ It was just an emergency top up."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh okay, is she okay now?"


    "I think she''ll be fine for a while. Now I''m just worried about the others."


    Hearing us talking at the door got the attention of Aetherin and Ameri. They both stepped out into the corridor.


    Aetherin nced me over. "Well, you don''t look to drained. Have you restored yourself?"


    "Not yet, I''ll take a potion before we leave."


    "You want to go back out there?"


    I nodded. "Yes, I have to get in contact with the others."


    "You know it''s dangerous out there."


    "I know, but I''m hoping you''ll alle with me again."


    "Of course, we will."


    Ameri and Lucy were both nodding in agreement. All the girls had their gear ready, as if they already knew this would be happening before we said.


    Ameri stepped forward. "We were talking while you were feeding Celine. We doubted that you would just want to sit here if you hadn''t heard back from the rest of the party."


    "No, I can''t."


    "And after what happened earlier, there''s no way we could just leave you to go and look by yourself¡­ Well, even if nothing had happened, we''d still want toe."


    "Thank you."


    She tilted her head. "So, what''s the n."


    "I think first we go and let Jules know we''re leaving again. She probably won''t like, but we should let her know what we''re doing."


    "Okay."


    "Then we should head out. I don''t want to risk us splitting up, I think we should all move together. So, we should probably head for Liz''s ce first because it''s the closest. Then we''ll head to Beth''s and then make our way further down to Altria''s and Serin''s."


    "That sounds pretty sensible."


    "I was thinking about asking Celine to go ahead and check, but I don''t want to strain her anymore more than necessary."


    Aetherin ced a hand on my shoulder. "I think that''s the correct choice. You may need her to help you flee if ites to it."


    "I''m not going to leave to others!"


    "You know they would want you to."


    "That maybe be¡­ If ites to it, we''ll send Celine ahead and we''ll find a way to all leave together. I can still feed her again."


    "I don''t like that idea."


    "I won''t change my mind."


    She shook her head¡­ "Ugh, well then, we should hurry and find the rest of the party."


    "We should."


    Without further discussion we went back downstairs.


    The guild hall was in the same state as we left it. Jules was still working away at the desk, noticing us approach she looked up.


    From the look on her face, she could already tell what we wereing to tell her.


    She nted her hands down on the desk. "You''re going to look for them, aren''t you?"


    "We are."


    "They''re all high ranking adventurers, They won''t need you to save them."


    "I know that, but anyone can end up in trouble¡­ It isn''t like them to stay out of contact like this. I''m worried."


    "Theo¡­"


    "I have to go. You don''t have to worry I have these three watching my back and one more friend out of sight. I''ll hardly be any safer here."


    "Lisa is going to flip out."


    "I know."


    "Well, I''ll try and break the news to her gently. If any of the otherse here, I''ll send them to you."


    "Thanks Jules."


    She sighed. "Just stay safe."


    "I will."


    We left the desk and headed for the exit. Just as we were about to step through the door, a familiar face walked in.


    "Rosa!"


    "Theo, you''re here."


    "Yeah, but I was just leaving."


    "You''re going out there, why?"


    "To find the others."


    "They aren''t here?"


    "No."


    She stepped into my path. "Okay, then I''ming with you."

 Chapter 218 Two Hundred And Eighteen: The Search Begins

    We had stopped at the door as soon as we saw Rosa, but now she was defiantly blocking the path to leave. It was clear she was adamant abouting.


    I had to do something. "Look, we don''t know what''s happened to them and it''s dangerous out there. You should probably stay in the guild."


    This seemed to irritate her.


    "Really? After everything we''ve been through, you''re going to tell me that."


    "I just don''t want you to get caught up in this or get hurt."


    "I don''t want any of you to get hurt either, and I''m already caught up in this!" She had a leather strap across her chest, she slung the item strapped to back around and into her hands. A crossbow. "I''vee prepared to help. Surely an extra pair of eyes watching your back can only help?"


    She wasn''t wrong, but I was still worried about pulling her into this.


    Aetherin grabbed my shoulder from behind. "Theo, she''s right. Nowhere is entirely safe right now. With us is as good as anywhere, I won''t let any harm befall her."


    This brought a smile to Rosa''s face. "Thanks Aetherin¡­" Rosa fixed her gaze on me. "So, where are we heading to first?"


    I knew I had lost the argument. "We''re heading to Liz''s shop first as it''s the closest."


    "Okay, that''s a reasonable n." She stepped to the side. "Lead the way."


    A quick nce to Ameri and Lucy told me that they both found the situation amusing. I didn''t say anything more and simply stepped through the door.


    Rosa walked at my side as we crossed the square. "When was thest time you heard from them?"


    "Earlier tonight, before the horn blew."


    "Haven''t you tried to get in contact with them?"


    "I have¡­ That''s why we''re going to check."


    She grasped my hand for a moment as we walked. "They''re probably all just too busy preparing for what''s toe. Even if that''s not the case, they''re all strong. They''ll be okay."


    "I know, I just can''t help but worry."


    "That''s not surprising considering how close you all are."


    We quickly crossed the square and were soon heading down the side roads towards Liz''s shop. As soon as we were off the main street there wasn''t a single person in sight. Hardly surprising considering the current state of affairs.


    As we reached the top end of the street before her shop, we were stopped in our tracks by the sound of ss being broken somewhere in the distance.


    I turned to the others. "What''s that ss? Do you think people have started looting?"


    Ameri shrugged. "I hope not. Whatever it is, it doesn''t sound promising. We should probably pick up the pace."


    "You''re right,e on let''s go."


    We set of again. This time breaking into a slow run.


    When we reached the street, there was signs of some disturbance. Shop windows here and there had been smashed in. There were pieces of ss strewn about the floor. Whoever had done it had left and the street was now deserted, not even shop keepers were out checking the damage. We picked up the pace again, not stopping until we reached Liz''s.


    Her shop hadn''t escaped the damage. The store front ss was smashed, and the door had been kicked in. There was no sign of anyone from outside and the lights were off.


    I quickly headed towards the door.


    Ameri got there first, waving her hands in front of me. "Hold it, let me have a look before we head inside."


    I hadn''t been thinking.


    "Please do."


    She crept up to the door, her steps barely making a sound. She peered into the shop for a moment before rxing her posture and turning back to the rest of us waiting behind. "Come on. Just watch out for the ss, and the body."


    A jolt shot up my spine. "A body! It isn''t¡­"


    She cut me off. "It isn''t Liz. No idea who it is, only that they''re an elf. You might not want to look. They aren''t in a good state."


    I didn''t want to look, but I needed to check out the stoor for Liz.


    I followed Ameri into the shop, with the rest of the girlsing after and watching our backs.


    Ameri really wasn''t joking when she said the body wasn''t in a good state. Their skin had bubbled up all over the ce and was heavily charred in one point.


    Seeing this, I felt a little hope. I could guess at who had cause this damage, Liz. There was no other sign of the fight, no blood, no damage inside the store. If she had fought here, it looked as if she had won the upper hand.


    It didn''t take us long to search the entire store. There was no sign of Liz or anyone else other than the dead elf we happened across when we first entered. This left the rear of the shop and Liz''s quarters.


    Ameri gave me a look as she approached the door. "Do you know where this leads?"


    "Yeah, it leads to the storeroom and Liz''s private rooms."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Okay, I''m going to give it a try¡­ You should stand back just in case."


    "Right." I took a couple of steps backwards.


    Ameri gave the handle a twist and tried to open the door. I didn''t budge.


    She looked back. "Seems to be locked."


    "I suppose we should''ve expected that."


    "What do you want to do now? I can probably break it down."


    "I don''t think we have much choice. Go ahead, I''ll settle it with Liz once we meet up."


    "Okay."


    Ameri stepped back giving herself a little run up. She prepared herself to lunge at the door, but just as she was about to move it swung inwards.


    The store was suddenly illuminated. It was dazzling bright, the switch from the darkness with only themps in the street for light was startling.


    The light disappeared just as suddenly as it came.


    "Do you two know how lucky you are?" Liz strode out through the door, with her staff in hand and a full bag on her back.


    I was just d to see her alive. "Liz! We were worried something had happened to you, so we came looking."


    "I can see that¡­ Something did happen, I guess you saw the body over there?" She pointed her staff in the direction of the dead elf.


    "Yeah, we found them when we walked inside."


    "Well, you were both lucky you didn''t end up the same way. I barely cancelled the spell in time. I thought you were more of theming for me."


    That exined the bright light. I looked across at the dead elf, I was more than happy not to have met that end. It looked like a particrly painful way to die.


    "I''m d you stopped it in time!"


    "I was so close to hitting you both, why didn''t you say something if you wereing here? I would''ve been more careful if I''d know."


    "I did. I sent a message through the party system."


    Liz nced away for a moment. "There''s nothing here¡­ Actually, there seems to be some interference."


    "No wonder you didn''t reply. What do you think caused it?"


    "Probably something to do with that army camped outside the walls, although I''m surprised someone is able to interfere with this. The system should be tamperproof." Liz leant her staff against the counter and then ce her bag on the top. "I''ll have to look into thatter, now isn''t time¡­ What about the others? They don''t seem to be with you."


    I shook my head. "No idea. The same problem, no contact and they didn''t return to the guild."


    "So, you decided toe out looking for us all?"


    "I couldn''t just stay and do nothing."


    "No, you should''ve stayed at the guild. I was going to head there next. What do you think will happen if the others go there and find you''re gone?"


    "Jules knows where I''ve gone. If the others turn up, she''ll let them know what happened. Anyway, after what happened to me earlier and now at your shop, I think they might be in trouble too."


    "Hold on, do you mean you were attacked too?"


    I nodded. "Yeah, by the wall¡­ Before you say anything, we had to check on the movements outside for the harpies."


    "Okay, okay, so what happened?"


    "We were attacked by an elf. My guess is they were an assassin of some sorts."


    She lent on the countertop. "Then this probably wasn''t a coincidence. Someone could be targeting the members of our party."


    "That''s what I''ve started to think."


    "Okay, we''ll go and look for the other."


    "I was going to anyway."


    Liz opened the top of her bag and rummaged around. She produced a handful of potions and pushed them across the counter to me. "Here, you probably need to replenish your supplies."


    "Thanks, I am running a little low."


    Liz looked across the shop to Ameri and to the other girls that were still standing outside. "You should all stock up too while you have the chance. Seems there''s a chance we''re going to run into to trouble."

 Chapter 219 Two Hundred And Nineteen: The Next Stop

    The girls apart from Aetherin huddled around the shop counter, while Liz gave out potions.


    Rosa stopped short of taking the potions. "Is it really okay for you to just hand these out like this?"


    "Of course!" Liz nced to me. "Theo will be paying me for themter." Sheughed. "No seriously, it''s fine. With every going on and the shop in the state it''s in, they would only go to waste or be looted. Besides, you might need them."


    Rosa didn''t look convinced. "But don''t you want something for them?"


    "Just watch my back while I''m casting, and we''ll call it even."


    "Okay!"


    Rosa seemingly satisfied with this answer took the offered potions.


    "Ah that reminds me." Liz walked into the back of her shop for a moment, before returning with a small pouch. "Here Theo, this is for Celine."


    I stepped forward and took the small pouch. It seemed to be filled with potion vials. "What are they? I don''t think Celine takes potions."


    A grin appeared on her face. "No not normal ones. These should help her restore her energy. They won''t work as well as the real thing, but they should help and take the burden off you."


    "Thanks Liz! I''m not sure what Celine will think of this, but I can see thising in handy in a pinch. When did you get the chance to make this?"


    "Well, I came up with the idea while we were on our trip, and I just threw them together before my shop was attacked. I can''t vouch for how they''ll taste to her though."


    "Your usual potions taste fine though."


    "I know, but subae don''t eat like we do. I''ve no idea if they even have a sense of taste in the way we do. They taste fine to me, but that doesn''t mean they will for her."


    "Even if they don''t, I still think she''ll appreciate them."


    The girls had finished loading up on potions. It was looking as if it was time to start moving again.


    Liz picked her bag up of the counter and grabbed her staff. "Where to now?"


    "Beth''s ce is the closest and on the way to Altria''s. We should probably head there next."


    "Okay, let''s go." Liz strode towards the broken door.


    "Are you sure you''re okay with leaving your shop like this? Don''t you want to try and secure it first."


    Liz nced around. "No, there''s no point. There''s hardly anyone one around on the streets and anyone serious about getting inside would only break in. Everything valuable is sealed away in the back and besides, I think we should hurry."


    "Right okay, then let''s move."


    We quickly left the shop.


    Beth''s ce was only two streets away from Liz''s shop. We would make it there in a couple of minutes if we walked, but we hurried there at jogging pace.


    When we reached the street, it was just as quiet as Liz''s, only here had been untouched by the damage. The shops we passed were all intact.


    Reaching Beth''s front door, we stopped outside.


    The exterior of the shop was intact. The door was untouched, the store front ss was still in ce. It was dark inside, but as far I could tell there was no sign of a disturbance inside.


    I looked back to the others. "What should we do now?"


    Liz held back augh. "Why don''t you try knocking first."


    "Right, I''ll give it a go." I banged loudly on the door. "Beth! Beth are you in there?"


    I paused and listened out for a response. There wasn''t one. The ce was quiet, the only noises to be heard came from our group.


    I couldn''t wait any longer. "Celine, can you hear me?"


    She answered without appearing. "Yes master?"


    "Can you check inside?"


    "I can, but it won''t leave with much energy."


    "Don''t worry about that, please just look for Beth. I''ll make sure you''re replenished afterwards."


    "Okay, if you say so master. What will you do?"


    "We''re going to look for another way in."


    "I''ll go and look now."


    Celine''s voice trailed off.


    Liz grabbed my shoulder. "You know another way in?"


    "Maybe, there''s a back entrance. Her living quarters and dojo are out there. She''s more likely to be able to hear us there even if we can''t get inside."


    "Then lead the way."<novelnext></novelnext>


    I stepped back from the shop door. "Right follow me."


    I rushed towards the alley at the side of the stoor. It led to a small street that the shops all backed out onto. I stopped before stepping out onto the street, just to check that the others were still following.


    As I came to a halt Ameri, and Lucy pushed past.


    Lucy looked back. "Let us check it''s safe first."


    "Right, okay."


    The pair crept out into the backstreet. Unlike the main street we had juste from it was unlit and dark. I could understand why they would want to check it first before we all piled in.


    Once they had done a quick sweep Ameri turned and waved. "All clear,e through."


    I didn''t need to be told again. I rushed into the street and straight up to the back door. I grasped at the handle and tried to twist. "It''s locked."


    Lizughed. "Well, did you expect it to be open?"


    "Not really."


    "I think we''re going to have to make our own way in. Beth will have to understand."


    "Yeah, you''re right. Maybe I should call back Celine quickly first, she''s been gone some time now¡­"


    I was caught mid sentence as Celine appeared right in front of me.


    "What are you doing Celine, you need to stay hid¡­"


    "Sorry master."


    Without another word she grabbed a hold of me. Everything went ck for an instant. As things became visible once again, I realised we were now standing in Beth''s back yard.


    "What were you thinking Celine?"


    "Sorry master, but there was no time." She took me by the hand and pulled me towards the shadows at the edge of the building. "Over here, quickly!"


    As my eye''s adjusted to the light and realised she was pulling me towards Beth. She wasid up against the wall. She was breathing heavily and bleeding from her shoulder.


    I jumped forward and the crouched down next to Beth. "What happened?"


    Beth coughed as she tried to talk.


    Celine gripped my arm. "You need to heal her master. That wound isn''t good."


    "You''re right¡­. Sorry Beth, I shouldn''t have tried to make you speak."


    Beth grimaced and shook her head.


    I nced over the wound. She had been pierced, perhaps by an arrow. From a quick nce, I couldn''t make anything out in the wound. Seeing this, I activated "special heal."


    Beth seemed to rx almost immediately. Her breathing was still heavy, but the skill could easily induce that too. At least it would feel less ufortable immediately.


    I looked at the wound while I kept the skill up and was relieved to see it was already beginning to close.


    I nced up to Beth. She already had a little colour back in her face.


    I turned to Celine who was nervously watching on from beside me.


    "I think she''s going to be¡­"


    I was cut short by a loud crashing sound from the end of the garden. There were pieces of wood raining down all around the area the back door used to be.


    Through the opening, four figures ran inside. My heart raced for a second until they drew closer.


    It was Aetherin, Rosa, Lucy and Ameri.


    I didn''t know what else to do butugh. "You''ve destroyed the door!"


    Aetherin approached at the head of the group. "We didn''t seem to have much choice." She nced to Beth and then back to me. "I see, so that''s why Celine pulled you in. That''s a relief."


    Celine pouted. "I wouldn''t have brought master into harm''s way!"


    Aetherin smiled. "I know that. I just meant I was worried that things may have been worse than this." She pointed to Beth''s wound.


    I followed her gesture with my eyes, happy to see the wound was now almost closed.


    I felt a sudden pull to my side. As I turned my lips were met by Beth''s. She wrapped her arms around me and pushed her tongue into my mouth. I had little choice but to go with it.


    We were interrupted by a loud cough from Liz. "This is hardly the time, or the ce don''t you think?" She chuckled. "But seriously, we need to hurry to the others."


    Beth pulled herself up, she looked a little embarrassed. "I can''t believe I''m hearing that from you¡­ I couldn''t help it! The urge was overwhelming."


    Lizughed. "Don''t worry, we all know that feeling."

 Chapter 220 Two Hundred And Twenty: In Time

    Beth slowly got to her feet. She looked to be fully healed, but her footing looked a little wobbly.


    Liz was quick to reach for her bag and offer some potions. "Here take these."


    Beth reached out and took the vials. "Thank you." She pushed off the tops and downed one after the other.


    Lizid her bag on the ground. "If you need to resupply, help yourself now. I expect we''ll be moving on in a moment."


    Liz and Beth both turned to me. "Yeah, I want to get to Altria''s and Serin''s as quickly as possible¡­ We''ll wait until you''re a little steadier on your feet though."


    Beth started to load up on potions from Liz''s bag. Once her pouch was filled, she turned to me. "Do you have any idea what''s going on?"


    I shook my head. "Not really, but someone seems to be targeting our party. Liz and I have already been attacked."


    Beth quickly checked the sword at her side. "Let''s head there right now."


    "Are you okay to move already?"


    Beth patted the now closed wound on her shoulder. "I''m fine, I''m more concerned about the others right now."


    "If you''re sure, just don''t push yourself."


    "Honestly, I''m fine you shouldn''t worry."


    "You can say that, but I''m still going to." I looked around her back yard. "Anyway, what happened here? I can''t see a body."


    "There isn''t one." Beth winced. "I let them get away, but they have a nasty cut¡­ Shouldn''t I exin on the way? Shouldn''t we hurry?"


    "We should. Okay let''s head to Altria''s you can exin on the way."


    I turned to leave, but Celine pulled on my arm. "Master." She looked concerned.


    "What''s up?"


    "I know that I should remain hidden¡­ But I can''t."


    "You can''t?"


    She shuffled awkwardly. "I know you don''t have the time, but¡­"


    "Oh right, that''s why! Don''t worry, I have something for you." I reached for the small pouch of vials that Liz had given me earlier.


    Celine titled her head in a look of confusion. "Master?"


    I handed her the pouch. "Try one of these, Liz made them for you. They should replenish your energy for now, until I have a chance to feed you properly."


    She pulled out one of the vials and eyed it a little suspiciously. "Is this safe for me to drink?" She nced between me and Liz.


    I nodded. "Liz wouldn''t make something that would harm you."


    Liz stepped closer. "It''s safe, trust me. It just hasn''t been tested on a subus yet¡­ But I''ve tried it myself."


    Celine still didn''t look convinced. She held the vial closer, then slowly popped the lid off and brought the vial to her lips. After a moment''s hesitation she poured the liquid into her mouth.


    Her face contorted a little, then she swallowed. "Bleh, what''s in this? It''s discussing!"


    Liz face dropped a little. "Ah, sorry. I had no idea how to vour it to your liking. When we have more time, we can work on making it a little more ptable. That was all I could do for now."


    Celine coughed, she looked almost as if she might be sick. "It needs to be more than a little more ptable!"


    "Sorry¡­ Did it work though?" Liz''s expression had changed from looking a little disinherited to looking genuinely excited in an instant.


    "It''s seems to have done. I feel a little energised now."


    Liz almost jumped up. "It was a sess!"


    Celine turned to me, she was heavily frowning and looking as if she was still fighting the urge to be sick. "Master."


    "Sorry Celine." I ruffled her hair. "You did well. I''ll give you a proper mealter."


    She perked up a little. "You promise?"


    "I do."


    "Yay!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "But if you can hide yourself now, we should leave."


    "I can."


    Celine vanished.


    I turned to the others. "We should go too."


    As a group we headed towards the now smashed in door at the back of Beth''s ce. She stopped to look at the damage before joining the rest of us in the backstreet.


    Ameri was rubbing her head. "Ah sorry about that."


    Beth waved her hands. "No, no it''s okay. You thought you had to."


    ? Once we were all out onto the street we made in the direction of Altria''s. We passed through the small alley and back out into the main street with the store fronts. It was stillpletely quiet and deserted.


    From there we headed directly for the posh part of the city. As far as I knew, that was still where Altria lived.


    As we jogged along, I came up alongside Beth. "Are you still okay?"


    She pped me on the back, hard. "I''m fine! Please stop asking me that. You''re making me feel like a liability, and I''m supposed to be the experienced one here!"


    "Sorry."


    Sheughed. "It''s okay."


    "Uh,e to think of it. I don''t know exactly where Altria lives. Only that it''s in the same part of town as Lillia''s ce."


    Beth looked surprised. "You''ve never been there?"


    I shook my head. "No. Altria always came to me, or we would go to Lillia''s¡­"


    "Hmm, I''m surprised you didn''t know where she lives."


    "Well, she''s never invited me over."


    "That''s even more surprising!"


    "Maybe, but do you know where she lives?"


    "I do¡­ She lives in the same building as Lillia used to."


    "They live in the same building!"


    "Yes."


    "I feel like I should''ve realised that!"


    Bethughed. "Probably."


    "At least I know where we''re heading to now."


    We continued jogging in the direction of the apartment block where Lillia used to live. We had soon passed through the shopping district and were entering the start of therge and plush buildings of the wealthier inhabitants of the city.


    We were about three streets away, when I decided to question Beth about what had happened to her back in her yard. "I have to admit, I was more than a little surprised when we found you injured like that."


    Beth nced away. "It was apse on my part. Even without hearing the horn, I should''ve been more on guard."


    "What happened?"


    Her shoulders slumped. "I messed up. Someone had entered my ce and I didn''t even realise until they fired their shot from the shadows. It was only luck that I was able to fend them off. If there had been more than one of them, I wouldn''t have been so lucky."


    "You shouldn''t beat yourself up over it. You were in your own home. It''s no surprise you weren''t expecting to be attacked."


    She shook her head. "No, I should''ve known better. It was obvious this situation isn''t normal, and it isn''t as if Ick experience."


    "Still, it''s something that would''ve taken anyone by surprise."


    "It''s okay Theo, you don''t need to try and cheer me up. I just need to remember not to drop my guard again."


    It seemed like a sad situation when none of our party could rx and drop our worries even when we were back home. I wondered how long things would stay like this for.

 Chapter 221 Two Hundred And Twenty-One: Apartment Block

    As our conversation trailed off, we finally reached the street where Altria lived. Up ahead and across the streety the grand building where she lived. I knew it hadn''t been long at all since thest time I hade here, but with all the events that had urred since then it almost seemed like a lifetime ago.


    Our group slowed as we approached and began to cross the street.


    Suddenly Beth halted and signalled for us to stop. "Wait!"


    I stepped closer. "What is it? I can''t see anything."


    "Exactly, isn''t there normally someone on the door?"


    She was right, there normally was. I didn''t know how I hadn''t realised sooner. The friendly old and greying man that usually watched the door was nowhere in sight.


    I lurched forward. "Alfred!" I was stopped in my tracks.


    Beth had grabbed my shoulder. "Hold on." She pointed to a dark shape slumped to the side of the door just inside the foyer. "Look."


    "We have to help him!"


    "We will." Beth looked back to Rosa.


    She had already slung her crossbow into her hands. She nodded to Beth.


    The rest of the girls had also begun to draw their weapons.


    Seeing this Beth rxed her grip. "We''ll move slowly." She nced back to Rosa. "Hang back with Liz and watch our backs."


    Rosa nodded. "I will, don''t worry."


    "Thanks¡­" Beth seemed to stop and assess for a moment. "Aetherin, can youe up front with me?"


    She stepped forward. "Of course."


    "Good¡­ Ameri keep with Theo in the middle."


    She stepped next to me. "Sure."


    "Lucy keep the rear."


    She strung an arrow to her bow. "I''ve got you covered."


    Beth looked happy with the arrangement. "We''ll check out the foyer and tend to the doorman. Then we''ll think about getting to Altria." She gave the signal to move.


    Beth moved forward and the four of us followed her lead. We stopped just short of the entrance to the building.


    Beth nced back and signalled to Ameri and Lucy.


    The pair stepped forward. They were the best suited to checking out the entrance before we crept inside.


    As the two girls checked the entrance, my eyes were drawn to Alfred. He was justying there in a small pool of his own blood. At first, he looked so still that I began to worry that he was already dead. But after some time, I realised that his chest was slowly moving as heboured to breathe. It was a relief, but it didn''t look like he had long.


    Just as I was about to let the urge to rush inside and check on him take over, Ameri and Lucy made their way back to where we were waiting.


    Ameri stopped in the doorway. "It''s clear for now. We should quickly attend to him now."


    Beth waved the rest of us in.


    Seeing the all clear was given, Rosa and Liz crossed the street and joined up with us.


    I rushed inside and knelt down next to Alfred and began to check his injuries. He was heavily bruised across his head and had a deep wound in the side of his chest. It was a miracle he was still breathing.


    As Liz joined us, she stood behind me. "Aren''t you going to start healing him?"


    I looked back over my shoulder. "Are you joking? I don''t think he would appreciate the end result, and neither would I."


    She didn''t look pleased. "You mean you''d just leave him there to die!"


    "No, of course, not! I''m just saying that there is someone else here that can heal him. I''m sure the patient would prefer that over the alternative. Can''t you heal him?"


    She nced over the body. "I can."


    "Please, can you take care of him?"


    "I suppose so."


    Liz knelt down next to the unconscious Alfred, held her hands over his body and began the healing process.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I was relieved I didn''t have to do it. Just thinking about it made me feel a little awkward.


    Beth walked over. "Is he going to be okay?"


    "I hope so."


    "Couldn''t you have helped him too?"


    "I could, but you know the side effect of my skill. I didn''t want to put him through that."


    She nodded. "I can see how he might find that embarrassing."


    "Might? He didn''t seem like the type to not¡­ I would''ve helped him if there wasn''t another option."


    "I know."


    "Anyway, what should we do now? Are we going to wait for him to be healed before we head upstairs?"


    Beth looked around at our surroundings. "I want to get up there as quickly as possible. I''m worried, if they sent someone after me then they more than likely sent someone after Altria as well."


    "Then we should go now."


    "But for all we know someone else coulde back. Liz already has her hands full¡­"


    "We leave Rosa and one of the others while we look for Altria."


    "I thought of that¡­ I''d rather we all went together."


    "We could be running out of time." I scratched my head whilst I thought. "How about this, we let Celine keep an eye on them while we go upstairs. Leave Ameri or Lucy and Rosa down here to back Liz up, just in case something happens. If someone doese back Celine can let us know right away, they won''t even know she''s here."


    Beth held her chin, seemingly deep in thought. "Okay, we''ll do that." She nced across at Ameri and Lucy. "Can one of you two stay down here with Rosa and Liz?"


    Lucy stepped forward. "I''ll stay and keep an eye on things. Ameri is better suited for a fight in these circumstances. I''ll be more effective here where there''s some space."


    "Okay, please keep them safe."


    "I will do."


    Beth turned back to me. "You''d better speak to Celine."


    "Right¡­" I turned to a space. "Celine did you hear any of that? Just stay hidden when you reply."


    "I did master."


    "Great. Can you stay and keep watch, alert us if anythinges up?"


    "Yes master. If anything happens down here, you''ll know about it before they even spot the girls."


    "Thanks Celine. I knew I could count on you."


    "Aw thanks master¡­ Does this mean I''ll get a treatter?"


    "Yes¡­ As soon as we''re all in the clear, I''ll feed you as much as you want."


    "Yay."


    I looked across to Beth. "Should we go."


    She nodded. "Yes¡­" She nced to Ameri. "Can you take the front with Aetherin?"


    Ameri looked over to Lucy and then back to Beth. "Sure, I prefer the front row anyway."


    "Thanks. Theo and me, will be right behind you." She quickly stepped across the foyer to where Liz was still healing Alfred. "We''re going to continue the search for Altria. Are you going to be okay down here?"


    Liz looked up for a moment. "We''ll be fine. I expect whoever did this is already upstairs after Altria. It''s you and the others that are going to be in danger¡­ You should go."


    "Right¡­" Beth drew her sword. "Come on then, we''ll take the stairs."


    Beth led the four of us to the staircase at the corner of the foyer. As she reached the steps she stepped to the side. "Aetherin, Ameri please take the lead. We''ll direct you from behind."


    The two passed Beth.


    As Aetherin walked past me she stopped for a moment. "Just stay behind me. Whatever happens, I''ll keep you safe."

 Chapter 222 Two Hundred And Twenty-Two: The Stairs

    As we began our climb up the stairs, we fell silent. Just like Lillia, Altria''s apartment was on the top floor of the building. We had a long climb, but we couldn''t afford to be careless as we climbed. Just because there was only a single assant that attacked our group, like Liz and Beth earlier too, didn''t mean that there was only one in the building. We had to be prepared to fight at any moment.


    The only sound now was our muted footsteps on the hard floor of the steps. We were trying to move as silently as possible, but not all of our group couldpletely eliminate the sound of our footfall. As hard as I tried my steps still made a sound.


    I had made progress since I had arrived in this world, but I knew I was still our weakest link.


    We passed the exits to the first three floors without incident. The stairwell was still almostpletely silent. We were getting closer to our goal of reaching Altria''s apartment undetected, but each floor we passed meant there was more chance of someoneing at us from behind.


    By this point I was wondering if I made the right choice in leaving Celine behind to keep watch rather than sending her on ahead to check on Altria. Well, there was no changing things now. We just had to reach her as quickly as possible.


    The exit to the fourth floor was justing into view when an almighty boom rang out. The floor was shaking from the explosion. Small pieces of rubble rained down from above as we struggled to keep our footing on the stairs.


    I lunged forward and grabbed Beth by the shoulder. "That was Altria, I know it!"


    She nced back nervously over her shoulder. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes! She wouldn''t have used that unless she was really in trouble. We''re lucky the floors above us haven''t copsed."


    "We should hurry. No need to keep quiet now."


    Before we could pick up the pace Aetherin has spun around in front. "I''m going to go on ahead." She turned to Beth. "Keep him safe in my stead."


    Beth nodded. "I will and we''ll be right behind you."


    Aetherin smiled. "See you up there."


    Aetherin turned and ran. She was moving at a frightening speed as she went. My eyes were struggling to keep up with her movements.


    At least Altria wouldn''t be up there alone for long.


    Beth reached down and grasped my free hand. "Come on, we should run too."


    I pulled myself up straight. "You''re right."


    I nced up to Ameri who was now alone at the front of our group. She was already nodding in an unspoken reply, before she turned and started up the stairs. Beth and I didn''t waste any time in following her.


    The three of us were soon racing upwards. It was nowhere near the pace that Aetherin had gone at, but we would soon make it to the top level. We only had another three floors to climb.


    We had picked up the pace as much as we could. Running up the flights of stairs wasn''t fun, I was already starting to feel the strain as we passed the second exit. At least I knew that the door would lead out onto Altria''s floor.


    Finally, we stopped just outside the final door. There had been no further explosions. We couldn''t even make out any sign of a battle just the other side of the door, but Aetherin still hadn''t returned.


    Ameri paused as she held the door handle, her head pressed against the door trying to make out what was going on the other side.


    I bent over clutching my thighs as I tried to catch my breath after the run up the stairs. I looked up. "Can you tell what''s happening?"


    Ameri shook her head. "It''s quiet¡­ Too quiet."


    "What do we do?"


    Beth walked up to the door and stood next to Ameri. "We''ll look inside¡­ Open it slowly."


    "Okay." Ameri gently twisted the door handle and began to inch the door forwards. Once a small enough gap opened up, she held her head up to the door. "I can''t make up much."


    I decided to activate "appraisal" on its highest setting. I ignored the sight in front of me and tried to check the corridor beyond the door.


    The air on the far side was filled with dust making it hard to see anything clearly. The lights seemed to have been taken out. The only light was filtering in through the windows, from the streetlights below, on one side of the hallway and from the gaping hole at the very end of the corridor.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I touched Beth''s shoulder. "It doesn''t look good in there. I can''t see Aetherin or Altria, but something bad has happened inside. Half the wall is missing at the far end!"


    "Damn¡­"


    Ameri gently push the door to and looked to us. "How could you see that?"


    "It''s one of my skills."


    "Useful¡­ So, how do we want to do this?"


    Beth pressed on the wall with her hand. "Neither of you could see anyone inside?"


    I shook my head.


    Ameri shrugged. "It''s too murky inside to know for sure, but I could make anyone out."


    "Hmm, okay. I highly doubt they''ve left already and I''m a little worried you can''t see Aetherin or Altria, but we need to find out what''s happened. We''ll head inside carefully¡­ Theo you''re taking the rear. Just back us up."


    "Okay."


    Beth positioned herself just to the side of Ameri.


    Ameri clutched the door handle ready to fling the door open.


    A moment of silence fell until Beth gave the signal. "Open it."


    Ameri pushed the door open and the pair in perfect sync dived through. A secondter I followed them into the corridor.


    Inside it was still. I couldn''t hear anything over the sound of my racing heart and the only movement I could see was dust falling back to the ground we had kicked up as we entered.


    The two girls were looking up and down the corridor, trying to ascertain if it was safe for us to make our way along.


    Finally, Beth rxed. She spoke under her breath. "Let''s move up, slowly."


    Ameri took the lead, Beth followed two steps behind her. Both girls were poised to respond to any threat.


    We edged our way up the corridor, passing the first apartment door.


    Something up ahead caught a glint of light.


    Ameri dived to the side.


    Beth jumped backwards crashing into me and sending us both to the ground kicking up a cloud of dust in every direction.


    Even as I felt the pain from the impact on the hard floor, I could hear something pping against the sides of the corridor. I could only catch glimpses of whatever was causing it as it asionally caught the little light there was in there.


    I looked ahead and Ameri seemed to have avoided the attack just like we had. She was looking back and waving a hand to say she was okay.


    Then with a crash all three of us had our attention drawn to the door to our side.


    It had burst into a thousand pieces as a figured jumped through it. They took one step on the floor in front and then cut a path up the corridor. It was only as they came to a stop in front of Ameri that I could make out who it was.


    It was Aetherin.


    As she deflected the next iing attack, I could finally make out what was causing the sound.

 Chapter 223 Two Hundred And Twenty-Three: Familiar

    With Aetherin positioning herself in the way of the iing attack she was able to deflect most of the damage using her parasol. Most. The nature of the weapon used, meant it was extremely difficult to deflect entirely. As it was, thest meter of the whip curled around the edge of her parasol and ate into her arm. Blood gushed out of the wound and onto the floor.


    I didn''t have to see the attack to know the damage Aetherin had sustained was my fault.


    As it was Aetherin didn''t flinch. She scooped up Ameri and jumped backwards to where Beth and I were still sprawled out on the floor.


    I nced at the deep wound on Aetherin''s arm. "You''re hurt!"


    She looked down at her arm before looking back up and smiling at me. "I can see that. Don''t worry this is nothing. It''ll soon heal."


    I could see that the edges of the cut were already closing, but that wasn''t the point.


    "We can''t stay here¡­"


    Aetherin looked towards the room she had burst out of only moments before. "Quick, in there. She won''t be able to reach us for a moment." She opened her parasol and held it to the side shielding the rest of us. "Move!"


    All four of us rushed across the hall and through the door into the adjacent room. The door that now only consisted of the few pieces that still clung to the hinges swung back in ce.


    The room we had just entered was even darker than the corridor we had left behind. The lights were out in here too, but unlike the hallway the window here must open out to the back of the building where there were few streetlights.


    I could barely make out the three girls in front of me.


    We needed to prepare for what was going to happen next, but first I had to check on Aetherin. "Your arm, let me have a look."


    Aetherin shook her head. "No, I''ve almost healedpletely. You should attend to her first." She motioned to the far corner of the room.


    My eyes followed her gesture and now that they were a little adjusted to the room''s light, I could make out the silhouette of a personid there.


    "Altria?"


    Aetherin nodded. "Yes, she''s hurt. I only just made it in time."


    No longer worrying about our situation I dashed across the room and dropped to my knees next to Altria. I tried my best in the poor light to work out where she was injured. I just couldn''t see well enough though.


    Realising I wasn''t going to get far visually in this light I activated "Special heal" on its lowest level while I gently tried to ascertain her wounds with my hands.


    As I touched her, she groaned. "Ugh Theo?"


    "Yeah, it''s me."


    "I thought it was you."


    "Can you tell me where you''re hurt?"


    She shuffled a little. "My arms, my left leg and my head."


    "You should try to stay still at least until you''re healed a bit."


    I quickly felt her arms and legs for the wounds. She had cuts all along them, but none of them felt like they would be life threating. I decided to focus on her head first and upped the power of "Special heal" as much as I could without affecting the others.


    As far as I could tell the wounds were starting to heal up now, I had turned the power up. The noises Altria was making had switched from pain to pleasure.


    After a minute or so, she pushed herself back and propped herself against the was behind. "Thanks Theo, but that''s enough of that for now. I need to keep sharp, any more healing and I''ll start losing it."


    "Sure, I understand. How are you feeling now?"


    "Great¡­ Still a little sore and drained. Do you have any potions?"


    "I do, hold on." I reached to the potion pouch at my side and pulled out a healing and stamina potion. "Here."


    Altria slowly leant forward and took the potions from my hands. "Thanks."


    She quickly took the potions. Once she was done, she gave me a concerned look. "I''m sure you can have a guess who it was out there?"


    I nodded slowly. "I didn''t get a look at them, but I''ve seen that attack before."


    "Yeah¡­ It''s the woman we spared back on that meadow. Looks like our sympathy hase back to haunt us."


    "I was the one that wanted spare her. If I hadn''t of convinced the rest of you then¡­"


    "No Theo, we all agreed with you. None of us are executioners."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "But now you''re hurt."


    "I wasn''t badly and now I''m healed. We just need to work out how we deal with her. Last time we just got lucky that Rosa was able to sneak up on her. But at least we have Aetherin with us now."


    "Yeah, even with Aetherin it going to be difficult. If she is trying to protect us as well, she can''t fight at her potential. She was caught out back in the corridor."


    "She is sharp no denying that. I wish I knew who she was¡­ Still, there''s five of us now. We''re at a disadvantage while we''re pinned down in the corridor, but I have a feeling she won''t wait for us forever."


    "You think she''lle to get us?"


    "Yeah. I think she''sing for me¡­ This is the second time she''s attacked and this time I was alone."


    Altria was right. The others hadn''t been attacked by anyone of her calibre. Our group was clearly being targeted, but it seemed like she was being treated like a high priority target.


    "Well, we''re all being targeted, but only you got someone this dangerous. Looks like they think you''re important."


    Altria burst outughing for a moment, until she caught herself. "Sorry Theo. Of course, they do, my mother is the queen of the catkin and I''m a summoner too. If they kill or capture me, it will be a big win for them. Not to mention the damage it''ll do to my mother."


    Altria pulled herself to her feet.


    "Are you sure you''re okay to stand already?"


    "I''m fine." She looked to the other girls that were watching what was left of the door. "Any movement out there?"


    Ameri shook her head. "None, but we didn''t spot her before we entered the hallway earlier either."


    "Yeah, she''s a tough one."


    "I heard you two talking, you and Theo have fought her before?"


    "We have."


    "And you won. How did you ovee her?"


    "With a stroke of luck."


    "Luck!"


    "Yeah." Altriaughed. "I think we''ll manage this time though." She looked at Aetherin. "Can you see her weapons movements?"


    Aetherin gave a nod. "I can."


    "Great, we''re doing better than before! If you''re not trying to protect one of us or Theo, do you think you can get through her defences?"


    "I think so."


    "Good." Altria switched her look to Beth. "She''s fast with a knife too, do you think you can match her speed up close?"


    Beth shrugged. "I don''t know. I only just detected the whip in time, but it''s dark in there. Maybe?"


    "That''s good enough. I don''t want you to go toe to toe with her alone¡­ If Aetherin can distract her for long enough for us to get close, then the three of us can finish her. With some help from Theo that is."


    I stepped in between the two girls. "Hold on,st time my skills didn''t really have an effect on her!"


    Altria turned to me. "Oh, they had an effect, just not a strong as you''d hoped. She knew you''d done something she was just able to resist it. You''re stronger now, and even if hey don''t workpletely I''m hoping you can buy us enough of an opening."


    Ameri coughed. "And what about me?"


    Altria grinned. "You''re going to make sure Theo can get close enough to her and be in one piece of course."


    "Me?"


    "Yes, we can''t be watching his back next time we go out there, especially Aetherin."


    Ameri almost seemed to wobble. "We''re going back out?"


    "We are."

 Chapter 224 Two Hundred And Twenty-Four: Decoy

    Everyone''s attention had fallen on the remnants of the door that still clung to the hinges. A silence had fallen on the room. The only noise I could make out from the corridor was the breeze blowing in through the hole in the wall.


    Altria crept up to the doorway''s edge, before looking back over her corridor. "Theo, can you make anything out in the corridor?"


    I quickly activated appraisal and checked. It was just the same as before. In the poor light I could make out very little of use. There was no way I was going to be able to spot someone as adept as that woman.


    I shook my head. "No, nothing. Sorry."


    Altria smiled. "Don''t worry about it. It was a longshot." She switched her nce to Aetherin. "Can you track her?"


    Aetherin tilted her head. "Only if she moves. I know where she was when we entered the room, but I doubt she''s there now."


    Altria sighed. "Looks like we''re going to have to this the hard way¡­ Aetherin are you okay with rushing her to try and flush her out? I''m afraid you''re likely the only one that could manage it."


    She nodded. "I don''t see that we have any other choice. We''ll struggle to make it out of here without facing her."


    "Thanks, Aetherin. Beth and I will be right behind you, we just need to make her move."


    I was sure that the other girls would have already thought about this, but the woman was going to be aware that our attack would be to flush her out. The attack would have to leave her with no choice but to show herself.


    Aetherin must have read my face, because she turned to me and held my shoulder as she smiled. "Don''t worry Theo, I understand what I''ve got to do here."


    I held her arm. "Just don''t take any chances. She really is dangerous."


    "I know. I won''t do anything unnecessary."


    I released her arm and turned to Altria. "Well, what do we do now?"


    Altria stepped to the side. "Aetherin, you''re up." Then she looked to Beth. "You ready?"


    Beth nodded as she approached the door. "I suppose so."


    The pair stood on either side of the door while Aetherin prepared herself to move.


    She brushed down her clothes and held her parasol at the ready, before clutching the remnants of the door. She nced across her shoulder to Beth. "I''m ready whenever you give the order."


    Altria took onest look over our group. She took in a deep breath. "Let''s go."


    I quickly reactivated "appraisal" and watched on from the rear of the group with Ameri as Aetherin dove through the doorway once again.


    She was moving quickly, but not yet at her full pace. She was trying to draw out the woman''s attack as she zig zagged up the corridor.


    Barely a couple of seconds had passed before Altria and Beth followed Aetherin into the corridor.


    Aetherin had already passed the next two rooms and there was still no response from the woman.


    I felt a chill down my spine and instinctively looked back into the room behind me. Pulling my eyes from the hallway and the three girls. It was the same as before. Just a dark and empty room.


    Ameri had turned to look with me. "What is it?"


    "Nothing, I just had a strange sensation for a moment."


    She quickly scanned the room before turning back. "Come on, we should follow the others. We don''t want them to get to far ahead of us."


    She clutched my arm and gently motioned me towards the door.


    I took one step and froze. I was halted by the clear sound of ss being broken behind me.


    Ameri and I both spun towards the noise.


    The window at the far end of the room had been smashed. I could see the night sky now clearly through the broken window. Pieces of ss on the floor reflected what little light was in the room.


    Ameri took a step forward. "What the he¡­" She dived to the side.


    Her words were cut silent by some unseen threat.<novelnext></novelnext>


    In the poor light I could make out what had happened, but I quickly lunged to where Ameri was now standing.


    She was holding her sword with both hands now, it only took me a moment to realise why. She was actually clutching at the side of her hand. She was wounded.


    She shouted without taking her eyes from the window. "Get out of here. Now!"


    "But¡­"


    "Just go!"


    I didn''t move like she wanted. I couldn''t just turn and leave her. I gripped my sword tightly, gazing into the darkness trying to catch a glimpse of our enemy.


    This time Ameri looked over. "What are you doing? Get out of here!"


    "I can''t leave you."


    Ameri started to speak, but movement across the window stopped her.


    Then almost as if they stepped out of the shadows a figure slipped in effortless through the hole in the window.


    Without a sound the touched down on the floor. Theyughed. "You should have listened to your friend here."


    I could already recognise the voice, but as they took a step forward their face was revealed in the dim light.


    It was the women I had made the others spare.


    I jumped backwards, turned and ran for the door. Intent on calling for the others as soon as I was through. I didn''t get the chance.


    The air cracked as an invisible force cut the ground to my side and then ate into the door in front of me. It cut through the frame and wall. Copsing the arch above the door and sending a small pile of rubble onto the floor.


    I could easily jump the obstruction, but I knew I would never make it in one piece. I slowly turned back.


    The woman slow pped. "Well done. Another step and I would have had to incapacitate you. I was asked to bring you in alive. But only if it was achievable. Not that it will benefit you in the long room."


    Ameri was breathing heavily. In this light I couldn''t tell how badly she was hurt, but it didn''t sound good.


    She shot me a sidelong nce. Not letting her eyes leave the woman. "Don''t tell me this is the one that gave Altria and Aetherin that much trouble?"


    "I''m afraid so."


    The woman let out an unhinged soundingugh. "New friends? She seems rather quick on the uptake this one."


    I forced down the knot in my throat. "Look, you can just let her leave. I brought her into this. There''s no need to hurt her."


    "I''m not letting her take you Theo. I promised the others!"


    The woman tilted her head. I was sure I could make out a smirk. "It doesn''t sound like that''s an option."


    I couldn''t even see her hands move, I just heard the crack of her whip and the thud on the floor to my left. I knew it was Ameri falling to the ground without listening.


    I only had one move. "Celine. Get us out of this room." I spoke as quickly as possible.


    I felt a hand touch my back, even as I heard the whip crack once again. It went pitch ck. Then I was back in the corridor, but several doors down from the room I had just been in.


    "Thanks Celine!"


    "I wouldn''t leave you." She sounded less upbeat than usual.


    I looked to my sides hoping to see Ameri there, but it was just Celine and me standing there.


    "Ameri?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!